《I reincarnated in a cultivation world as a omnipotent villain》
Chapter 1: The End is a Beginning
Chapter 1: The End is a Beginning
The sky was clear and the sun was shining, the sounds of various kinds of cars and people could be heard
A young man who looked to be in histe eighteen''s was walking down the sidewalk while talking on the phone.
He had an average face and ck hair and brown eyes, he was 178cm tall and was wearing a white shirt with white sports pants.
"Mom, I didn''t forget, my ss just finished, so I will go to the store now," the young man said in a normal tone.
"Okay, don''t forget the foods I told you to buy, Shen''er," a middle-aged woman''s voice could be heard from the phone
The young man''s name was Tian Shen, he was an eighteen-year-old student, who was considered average in everything, a good family but at the same time bad too, with an average face and eptable average grades.
His character is also an introvert while being an extrovert, how? Well, he has no problem talking to others, but he hates making friends, so yeah something like what I said.
He always spends his free time reading web novels, and what about anime? Not really, he loves high power levels, characters who can create and destroy worlds with a wave of their hand.
Such characters do not exist in anime, so he did not waste his time watching anime and instead spent reading cultivation novels or fantasy novels with high levels of power.
Well ... today he had a ss like other days and he was on his way back home when his mother called him and asked him to buy a list of groceries.
Well, Tian Shen couldn''t refuse his mother and even though he wanted to go home faster, he had to go to the store before that.
While talking to his mother, he looked at both sides of the street and realized that the street was empty, then he started to cross the street without looking at the traffic light.
"Oh right, Shen''er, tomorrow is your father''s birthday, do you think we should celebrate it at a restaurant?" While Tian Shen was crossing the street, his mother spoke again.
"Hmmm? I guess the party at the restaurant isn''t b-" Before he could finish his speech, he suddenly noticed a truck approaching him at a fast pace.
His body was dry from fear and shock and he could not move, as soon as he calmed down and wanted to move away from the truck way, he realized that it was already toote.
The truck, whose driver seemed to be drunk, hit him at high speed and sent him flying a few meters.
Tian Shen was lying on the ground and bleeding from his head, people immediately gathered around him and began to check his condition, and several people immediately called the emergency services.
"Shen''er? Are you okay, Shan''er? Don''t joke with Mom, okay? Answer me." His mother didn''t know why, but she felt that something had happened to her son, and tears began to fall from her eyes.
Although she didn''t know what had happened to her son, she could feel that he was in danger
"Mom, I" Tian Shen was slowly losing consciousness, it onlysted for a few seconds, and then his consciousness faded and thest light of life in his body was extinguished.
---
An unknown timeter in the chaos universe, in a heavenly grade world called divine ascension
The sun was not visible in the sky and the clouds covered it, the scary sounds of lightning shook the sky and raindrops fell heavily from the sky.
On a rock, six young men in uniform red clothes with Huang''s inscription on them, on the opposite side of them stood a young man with ck hair.
Unlike the other six young men, he was not in a good condition and his whole body was covered in blood, so his face could not be seen properly.
"You trashes! I am the young master of the Tian family! If you kill me, the Tian family will not let you go," the young man whose body was covered in blood shouted with a tone full of hatred and anger.
The other six young men did not care at all about his words and even started tough, "Hahaha Tian Shen, you are just a fool! Who told you to be our master''s enemy?"
"That''s right! You always mocked our master, but the master didn''t say anything, today it''s time for you to pay!"
"You trashes! Both you and your master are just trash! Only I am the chosen one by the heavens to be the supreme one," the young man named Tian Shen shouted proudly and informed them of his position.
The others justughed at him again and ignored his voice, "Being the supreme? Hahaha, the girl you loved is now our master''s fiancee! You''re just a worthless rich young master!"
"That''s not possible, in her opinion love only hinders her cultivation" He had already heard of rumors that the cold goddess he had always worshiped had fallen in love with his enemy.
But he never believed such rumors, because in his opinion, she will never fall in love with any man, no man deserves her.
So how is it possible she falls in love with trash?
"Hahaha, fool yourself as much as you want, you won''t live too long to see their children anyway."
Tian Shen could no longer bear the false usations against the goddess he worshipped he prepared to attack, but before he could attack, he suddenly noticed a hole in his heart.
"What?" he whispered to himself as he coughed up blood
Then he looked up at the sky and noticed a handsome young man with long golden hair and ck eyes, wearing magnificent clothes with decorations and carvings of phoenixes and dragons.
Seeing the person who hade, the other six young men bowed, "Greetings to the War demon."
"Why did you take so long? You were just supposed to get rid of a waste," the young man known as War Demon asked coldly.
The other six young men remained silent as if they had no answer, the war demon snorted and then waved his hand, and seven more holes appeared in different parts of Tian Shen''s body.
Then a huge gust of wind threw him down the cliff
"We have to go back, the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb will open soon, and the master needs our help." After saying these words, he disappeared as if he had never been there.
The other six young men didn''t waste time and returned to the sect. Although they called Tian Shen trash, he was a genius from the Tian family, and killing him would cause a lot of trouble.
That''s why they had to find an excuse to hide his true death reason
---
At the same time, a soul with a very great and terrifying power broke the space-time of the universe and crossed the barrier of the universe, and entered this universe.
The soul entered the body of Tian Shen who had just died and began to synchronize with him
As the soul cooperated, unable to hide its full presence, reality began to break, and time and fate could no longer fulfill their responsibilities properly.
And this caused a giant eye to appear above the universe and cover the entire universe, a gxy-colored eye that radiated greatness and superiority.
It is as if it is the Almighty being above the universe who rules over everything
Peak cultivation beings, who could travel in the future and the past, rewrite fate, create worlds and living beings, and destroy them at their will, trembled with fear when they saw the appearance of this iprehensible eye.
The Heavenly Dao had appeared! An almighty being who ruled over everything and no one dared to insult his authority
Heavenly Dao began to scan all the different timelines, present, past, and future.
all dimensions and multi-verse werepletely scanned by it in just one second.
As if it had found the one it wanted, it suddenly targeted a certain world and appeared above that world, and looked at a young man covered in blood.
The huge eye had no emotional fluctuations as if it was apletely emotionless being, a dictator who would do anything to maintain its rule.
"Aliens must die" an ethereal and ancient voice was heard throughout several worlds and caused all living beings to tremble!
Even the peak cultivation beings who always boast of their power do not dare to challenge the almighty heaven!
The soul, as if it had just acquired a body for itself, was not aware of what was happening, well, its consciousness waspletely asleep.
[Knowledge origin activated]
[Will Lumines be allowed ess to the knowledge and darkness origin?]
[The Origin being is in an unconscious state, the best current decision was chosen by the knowledge origin as yes]
[Luminos has been granted ess]
[Luminous using reality maniption ]
[Reality is being rewritten at the behest of Luminous ]
Suddenly, a voice was heard in the depths of the soul, but since the soul was not conscious, he did not notice anything
With the rewriting of reality, everything suddenly returned to the state it was in a few minutes ago as if the Heavenly Dao had never appeared and no one had witnessed the splitting of the space-time of the universe and the entry of a soul.
***
The soul was in a state of unconsciousness for three days until he finally regained consciousness,
"Oh, where am I? Didn''t I die because of a truck ident? Is this heaven?"
That''s right, the soul that split space-time and entered this world is Tian Shen from Earth
Chapter 2: Beyond the Gods ( Edited )
Chapter 2: Beyond the Gods ( Edited )
Tian Shen looked at himself, there were no wounds on his body and he didn''t feel any pain, but all his clothes were soaked in blood.
He got up from the ground and looked around, "did I reincarnate as a trash genius who got betrayed by his beloved one?." As a reader of cultivation genre novels, he could easily deduce the situation he was in.
His around was covered with rocks, it was clear that he had fallen into an abyss
he sighed because of his misery.
He frowned as he tried to find a way out
he noticed two problems with his new body!
First of all, he could feel the endless power flowing through his body
A power that seemed to give him the ability to destroy the entire creation with just one thought, the second problem was not with his body but with himself, he felt that he had lost something.
He could not exactly determine what that thing was, but he was sure that it was something very important
[Hello Master you have finally woken up]
Suddenly, apletely emotionless and soulless voice said in an ordinary tone, the words that were heard did not match the tone and speech at all.
Tian Shen stopped examining the power he felt and turned his attention to the voice he heard in his mind, ''System?'' A system appearing out of nowhere was his first guess.
[No master I am not a system, I am the will of knowledge and nothingness] The emotionless voice was heard again in his mind
"knowledge and nothingness will? Wait, where am I even now? Besides, why do I feel like I can destroy creation by thinking?'' Tian Shen was confused, he had many questions and each one was more important than the other.
[The fastest way to understand everything is to send the necessary information to your mind, am I allowed to do this?]
"No problem," Tian Shen agreed without thinking, he felt that if he don''t understand the situation faster and don''t control the strange power he felt, creation probably would be destroy
And he was right because he doesn''t have awareness and the ability to control his power, many worlds had been destroyed till now, and time and fate had also been disturbed, if it wasn''t for the intervention of Luminos, everything would have been destroyed by now.
[done]
Tian Shen suddenly felt millions upon millions of information entering his mind one after another, but strangely he did not feel any headache.
All the information after his death on earth and then how he became omnipotent and how to use and also the extent of his powers and finally what he had lost.
After his death on earth, when his soul was returning to the cycle of reincarnation, an external ck hole swallowed the entire sr system
meanwhile, all the wandering souls and souls that had not yet returned to the cycle of reincarnation were also swallowed by the external ck hole
This ck hole returned everything to nothingness, not in the sense of destroying but returning them to the domain of nothingness which is somewhere between the outer domain and hongmeng.
What are the outer domain and hongmeng? It''s simple
the universe is a ce that is said to contain billions of gxies, billions of sr systems, and billions of stars.
In the meantime, the outer domain is a ce beyond time-space, apletely white ce that contains billions of universes and multi-verses.
There are only two ces above the outer domain, the nothingness domain, and hongmeng
Hongmeng did note into existence naturally but was created by two other origin beings.
When universes found different ways to be more powerful and attain immortality, as well as ways to be transcendence beings.
the two origin beings created a universe for themselves and the transcendental beings and named it Hongmeng.
Its extent is bigger than all the outer domains and would defeat only by the nothingness domain in terms of the extent
And at the end, the nothingness, the domain that existed before creation and the totality, and is the beginning and end of everything.
Well, let''s go back to the main topic.
after the sr system was devoured and sent to the domain of nothingness, it was destroyed instantly
nothing and no one except the two original beings could survive in the domain of nothingness.
Except for Tian Shen, a lowly mortal who managed to survive in the nothingness Domain, it is not known why, but the nothingness Domain acknowledged him as its master and made him the third andst Origin Being.
In this process, by bing an origin being, he was practically omnipotent, bending reality, manipting fate and time, creating space-time, creating multi-verse, creating concepts, and destroying concepts were only a very, very small part of his abilities.
It should be known that the origin beings are the end and the peak of all concepts, they are beyond time-space, and all concepts and they can do anything.
The end of the path of cultivation is detachment or transcendence.
They can create universes with a single thought and destroy them with a single thought, but even so, an original being can kill them with a single thought too.
Well, let''s go back to the main topic, when he became an origin being, he was unconscious and had no awareness, and could not create a body for himself.
Meanwhile, due to his powers, his soul had be unstable and needed a body to withstand his powers, so the will formed from nothingness and knowledge helped his soul to find a body.
And after that, it was clear what had happened
Tian Shen sighed, he had noticed everything and learned about his immeasurable powers, well it''s not that he didn''t like his powers but he preferred to have an adventure from the weakest to the strongest.
But with his current status, he''s practically invincible and can enjoy his life instead.
And of course, he realized what he had lost, feelings!
He had lost a part of his feelings, actually the fact that the still has a part of his feelings is already considered a miracle.
"So I''m currently in a universe whose power system is based on cultivation?" Tian Shen asked Luminous while floating in the air in a cross-legged position.
[Yes, Master, you are currently in a multi-verse with a cultivation power system, and the world you are currently in is a world called Divine ascension] The cold voice had changed a little as if it had acquired some emotions.
"Hmm? Exin everything about this multi-verse and the world that I''m in it now"
Chapter 3: Tian Shen ( Edited )
Chapter 3: Tian Shen ( Edited )
[ The chaos multiverse you are in is one of the most powerful multiverses in the entire outer domain, except for the size of this multiverse, another reason why this multiverse is one of the best is the number of detached entities ]
[ This multi-verse is the birthce of four detached entities in total]
[ about the extent of the multi-verse, this multi-verse consists of nine chaos worlds, and in the meantime, each chaos world has a section called Lower Verse]
[ Each Lower Verse consists of Mortal Worlds, Great Worlds, Immortal Domains, and Heavenly Worlds]
[ Your exact location is the ultimate origin chaos world, in a heavenly rank world called divine ascension]
[ divine ascension world consists of four continents, the Central Azure Continent, the Southern Sun Continent, the Eastern Qilin Continent, and the Western Sacred Continent]
[ Each continent consists of 316 domains and each domain contains millions of gxies]
[ Cultivation levels in the lower verse are divided into fourteen realms called Qi Gathering - Soul Genesis - Primary Core - Saint - Great Saint - Supreme - True Immortal - Earthly Immortal - Heavenly Immortal - Golden Immortal - Immortal Lord - venerable Immortal - Immortal King - Immortal Emperor ]
[ And ... ]
In a few hours, Luminus told him all the information about the Multiverse and the Divine Ascension world
Tian Shen didn''t need to think too much about the information, after all, he just wanted to get to know the structure of the world
In addition, he can get all the information whenever he wants using the omniscient ability
At that time he was still not adapted to his powers, he asked Luminus to exin to him about the multiverse
"Well, I just don''t know the background of my current body" he blinked and in less than a moment, all the information about the background of his current body, including his identity, family, friends, and enemies, entered his mind.
"Oh interesting," Tian Shen smirked as he realized his current body identity
Average talent, strong background, and a rtively handsome face but an extremely prideful personality
Naturally, these are all signs of a second-generation viin
Of course, that''s not all, the previous owner of the body was also a dog licker, and the target was a girl! An ice goddess!
But unfortunately, in the end, she fell in love with another person and got engaged to him...
The previous owner of the body was also named Tian Shen and was the young master of the Tian family
the Tian family is one of the four great families in the divine ascension world.
The four great families are the families founded by the Immortal Emperors and are therefore very famous
Tian Shen was also one of the young masters of the Tian family
Unlike other families, where the young master is in the highest position for the young generation
in the Tian family, the position of the young master is just an ordinary position
The position known as young lord, which is also known as the godson, is the highest position for the young generation in the Tian family.
The previous owner of the body, unlike his siblings, had average talent and after eighteen years he had only reached the primary core realm
If he was in a lower world, he would naturally be considered a heaven-defying genius, but in a heavenly world, such a talent can only be considered average.
On the other hand, he is also one of the core disciples of the great Immortal Sect
of course, if it wasn''t for his family background, he could only be an inner disciple.
The reason for his death was that he used to bully the weakest inner disciple in the past
And he even tried to kill him several times but failed
In the end, for unknown reasons, the other party suddenly became a very well-known monstrous-like genius in the Central Azure Continent.
And even the leader of the Great Immortal Sect betrothed his daughter, who is known as an ice beauty, to him.
and of course, this icy beauty was the girl who the previous owner of the body liked and always tried to win her heart
But he always failed miserably and there were even many rumors about him, but he didn''t care in the slightest.
"The cliche story of a second-rate viin" Tian Shen smiled bitterly
"Well, since I got your body, I will take your revenge instead"
Tian Shen stood up and waved his hand, and a floating mirror appeared in front of him
"Hmm, it''s not bad, but it''s not enough for someone like me."
But what is his current identity? One of the three origin beings, in other words, one of the three omnipotent beings surpasses the detached ones and stands above all concepts.
"Change" As if his words were absolute, his entire body began to change, although his face did not changepletely, many details in his body changed.
In addition, his iparable temperament, which belonged to an almighty, and the aura of detachment and superiority that he radiated made him a being beyond perfection.
He looked in the mirror again and smiled with satisfaction"Not bad."
His white hair, which was shaking due to the wind, extended down to his shoulders
His ck eyes seem to represent emptiness and darkness
The angr and iparable face needed no exnation
His bright and soft skin could even make beauty goddesses jealous
His prominent but not muscr body could make matchless goddesses drool
He even be taller and reached 194 cm
His temperament was even more outstanding and extraordinary
He made people feel that even the so-called omnipotent transcendent are only fleeting waves of the sea in his eyes and only he is the absolute ruler of eternity.
The aura of aloofness, mystery, and superiority that he radiated didn''t need any exining
He could only be described as a being beyond perfection
He looked around and then disappeared
It''s time for revenge
---
Tian Shen photo
Chapter 4: Great Immortals Sect
Chapter 4: Great Immortals Sect
( I decided not to seal his power, the previous chapter is edited)
Central Azure Continent, Celestial Azure domain
It was evening, the sun was shining in the sky and the clouds covered the blue sky
In a vast area, pces and ancient structures were built on mountains and a long area surrounded them.
The Celestial Azure Domain is a domain belonging to the Great Immortals Sect
This domain is made up of millions of gxies and is the ce of life for many first-ss lineages and even immortal orthodox.
The great Immortals Sect is a sect with an ancient foundation that can be traced back to the hundreds of millions or even billions of years ago.
ording to ancient records, the great Immortal Sect was founded by a powerful Immortal King
Although Immortal Kings are not as legendary and rare as Immortal Emperors, they are still extremely powerful beings that are invincible below the Immortal Emperor.
Two guards were standing next to the entrance gate of the sect and were talking
"Did you hear the new news? It is said that the tomb of an immortal emperor has appeared and will be opened soon"
"That''s right, all the core disciples went there including Ye Chen "
"All of them? One of them died just a few days ago."
"Right, poor young master Shen"
"Poor? He was always bullying the weak."
"Anyway, I heard that the Tian family sent a few people to investigate."
"You''re rig-" Before he could finish speaking, he felt a new and frightening aura
Both of them took their weapons and turned to attack the person who hade
But they froze when they saw the person who was standing in front of them
More than handsome! Even the word perfection could not describe him
The temperament was even more extraordinary and gave them Transcendent feeling
"Who are you?" Although the two guards were men, they blushed slightly when they saw the young man in front of them
Tian Shen did not care about them and disappeared again in the next moment
"Hey, who was that?"Both of them breathed a sigh of relief
Of course, the only reason they didn''t attack him was not his charm
but his terrifying aura, was as deep as an endless ocean, and as if he could epass the world, so they didn''t dare to attack.
"Why did we blush?"
"This is not possible! I love girls! I have even slept with several women"
"There is a proverb that says if you haven''t fallen in love with a man, you haven''t met a good enough man"
"stop saying bullshits"
At the same time, Tian Shen appeared above the center of the sect
as soon as he set foot on the ground, the whole sect shook and even all the protection and attack arrays were shattered.
"What?"
"Has anyone attacked?"
"Hiss! Such a terrifying aura, did an immortal king attack us?"
In the depths of the great Immortal Sect, all the ancestors and ancient beings woke up and looked at the central area of ??the sect.
"Who is this? How is it possible for such a handsome man to exist in this world!"
"Such a unique temperament, such a unique face, my God, how can such an existence exist?"
"With such a man, do women even look at other men?"
All these ancient beings had lived for countless years, and after all these years, for them, faces are just extra skin and flesh.
However, seeing such an extraordinary young man, they could not help but feel humbled and admired
"What should we do?"
"Ah, it''s better to wait a little while and if we see that he is going to attack the sect, then we will run away?"
"how can we run away? This ce was created by our master, how can we be indifferent to the master''s legacy?"
"Stupid? Do you want to fight with such a supreme being? Just by looking at him, all the cells of my body and my sense of danger and everything like it tell me to kneel before this iparable being and worship him as my God!"
"It''s like when living beings of lower dimensions of life face beings of higher dimensions of life!"
"What do you two know? I mean to take the treasures and techniques left by the master with us before escaping."
"...."
Inside a white mansion on a high mountain, a beautiful young girl was sitting cross-legged on a mattress.
A few strands of her tied ck hair fell on her face
Her ck eyes radiated arrogance and coldness
The long white dress covered her whole body, but her well-shaped and fat hips and medium-round breasts were prominently defined.
"Youngdy, youngdy, are you good?" Suddenly the door of the mansion opened and a beautiful petite girl entered
"I''m fine Yunshi, but what happened? Why did the whole sect suddenly shake?"
"I don''t know youngdy Mei Li, probably it''s a powerful expert who entered the sect!"
The young girl who was also known as Mei Li frowned
"Ye Chen''s followers get your ass over here" Meanwhile, an ethereal and detached voice was heard throughout the sect, causing the sect to tremble again.
"What? Brother Ye Chen''s followers?"
---
Mei Li Photo
Chapter 5: Even heaven obeys him
Chapter 5: Even heaven obeys him
Tian Shen waved his hand and an ordinary wooden chair appeared behind him and sat on it
While he crossed his legs, a cup of tea appeared in his hand and he started drinking it
At the same time, disciples, guards, and elders of the sect came to the central area of ??the sect after hearing the ethereal and detached voice.
Each of them had a weapon in their hands and was ready to attack the enemy
But when they reached the central area, everyone shocked
Their weapons fell from their hands and they looked at the young man who was like the one whose world begins and ends with him, with confusion and shock
The expressions of female disciples and elders were even worse
Some of them already had someone they were in love with him and some of them even already had a Dao Companion.
but as soon as they saw the young man who was sitting on the chair, all that feeling faded away.
The only thing on their minds at that moment was the young man in front of them
Tall and beyond perfection, the temperament of transcendent and detached from the universe
"Very very handsome! Seeing such a young man, I can never fall in love with anyone else but him"
"That''s right, even Brother Ye Chen, who is among the most handsome young geniuses in the entire Divine Ascension World, cannot match this person."
"Equality? Even putting their names together is an insult to this reclusive, out-of-this-world young man!"
"This man wants to destroy our sect? If he wants to destroy our sect, then I will also help him."
"That''s right! Such a man doesn''t attack our sect for no reason, it should be that our sect bothered him, so the sect must be punished!"
"You want to stand next to him? I want to be his ve"
"Cough cough, why did the voice of the person who said this sound male?"
"This isn''t a BL story ok?"
The faces of all female disciples and elders were red as tomatoes and their heads were lowered
They did not dare to look directly at this extraordinary man
"What is all thismotion for? Why are you all standing here and doing nothing?" A cold yet beautiful voice calmed the crowd.
Everyone turned and looked at the two beautiful girls who hade
Even Tian Shen, using his omi-senses, looked at the icy beauty that hade, but quickly withdrew his gaze.
The corner of his mouth curved slightly
After a short look at them, the crowd looked back at the young man with white hair
No matter how much they looked at him, they never got enough of looking at him
The female disciples and elders were sure that they would never get enough of looking at this person even for the rest of their lives
"What''s going on? How dare you disrespect the youngdy?" A petite girl spoke
"Something''s not right," Mei Li whispered
Yunshi walked through the crowd to see what was going on, but suddenly she also froze
it didn''t take long for her face to turn red like a tomato and she quickly lowered her head like others.
"What''s the matter here?" Mei Li, who was standing behind the crowd, looked at Yunshi with a startled look
She also passed through the crowd and went to Yunshi''s side, but the extraordinary scene in front of her shocked her.
Her expression was no different from the other girls, "How is it possible? How can there be such a unique person in the world?"
She muttered to herself while blushing, she already considered her fiance Ye Chen to be the most handsome and the best genius in the world, but looking at the young man in front of her...
Of course, for some strange reason, she felt that the young man sitting on the chair was very familiar
"What''s going on here?" A tall middle-aged man with long ck hair appeared next to the crowd
"Father" Hearing a familiar voice Mei Li came out of her thoughts and went to her father
he ignored his daughter and looked in shock and horror at the young man sitting on the chair
"Who is that?" He was surprised and somewhat horrified
His temperament and face are unique
The aura was even more terrifying and for some reason, every danger cell in his body was telling him to kneel before this person and beg for a painless death.
"Eighteen years old? He is only eighteen years old?" But the problem is that the bone age of the other party was only eighteen years old!
Of course, he was a little confused, why could he see his bone age?
After all, no matter how hard he tried to see through the young man, he failed, but he could see the bone age on the other side.
It is as if the other party personally allows him to see his bone age
The rest of the disciples and elders also heard his words and were a little shocked
Is the handsome young man only eighteen years old?
Although his face was young, they thought that the other party must have lived for many years
Anyway, in the cultivation world, age and face have nothing to do with each other
"Forget it." Qin Yuan wanted to go and talk to the white-haired young man, but what happened stopped him.
"Who wanted to talk to us?" An arrogant voice echoed and seven figures appeared in the sky.
"They are Ye Chen''s followers!"
"That''s right, this peerless young man asked Ye Chen''s followers toe here"
"Is he one of Ye Chen''s friends?"
"I don''t think so, based on his tone at that time, they are probably enemies."
"Tsk Tsk, brother Ye Chen is stupid to be an enemy with such a person."
Ye Chen''s seven followers appeared in the sky and looked at Tian Shen
They were also very shocked and confused like the others
How can such a unique person exist?
Also, why do they feel that they know him?
Tian Shen didn''t even look at them and drank thest sip of his tea and said, "Kneel."
It is as if his words are an absolutemand that even heaven must obey
Thews of heaven and earth reacted and within a second, the aura of the sky pulled them down from the sky and the aura of the earth brought them to their knees.
"What happened?" The whole crowd fell silent
"He brought them to their knees with just one word?"
"He didn''t even use his power or aura"
The whole crowd was terrified, although they thought that the white-haired young man would win, they didn''t think it would be that easy.
"Order Dao" Qin Yuan''s legs trembled in fear
Of course, he was able to understand what the other party did
But to be able to do something that even the sky and the earth obey your order, what level of order Dao Comprehension and what realm should you have reached?
Chapter 6: Primal Absolute Chaos Physique
Chapter 6: Primal Absolute Chaos Physique
While the crowd was scared because of Tian Shen''s power, Ye Chen''s seven followers were also scared
In addition, they could feel death as if they were only half a step away from it!
War Demon gritted his teeth and asked, "Who are you? I don''t remember ever insulting you."
The War demon was terrified and disappointed
He had never insulted such a being as if he was a god who had descended to the world of mortals
He had never even seen or heard that his master insult such a peerless person
The rest of the crowd, who had calmed down a bit, also looked at Tian Shen with a bit of confusion, and they also wanted to know who the extraordinary being in front of them was.
The teacup in Tian Shen''s hand turned into dust. "Tian Shen," he said his name without changing his expression
Upon hearing the familiar name, the entire crowd fell silent as if they could not believe what they had heard
"Tian Shen? Young Master Tian Shen?"
"Is this a joke? Is this extraordinary young man the same famous dog licker Tian Shen?"
"This is not possible! Although he was handsome, he was not this handsome!"
"Now I understand why I felt that the young man in front of us was so familiar."
"But how did he be so powerful? What happened to him?"
The faces of Mei Li and her father were even more unbelievable
ording to Mei Li, Tian Shen was nothing but a useless dog licker, but now? Only his words move heaven and earth!
Although Qin Yuan did not show it, he always looked at Tian Shen with contempt
After all, the party did not have the temperament of a descendant of one of the top four families
The war demon and the other six followers of Ye Chen were also stunned and shocked
How can someone who couldn''t even bear one of his strikes a few days ago, bring him to his knees with a single word?
"It''s not possible We killed you." The faces of Ye Chen''s six followers who were mocking Tian Shen a few days ago were very ugly, and their fear was obvious.
"What? Ye Chen''s followers killed Tian Shen?"
"I heard that they said it was a monster''s work, but it''s like they were lying."
"Tsk Tsk, isn''t Ye Chen afraid of the Tian Family''s'' wrath?
"I don''t think so. Anyway, Tian Shen only had ordinary talent, and besides, Ye Chen himself had a rtionship with that girl."
Qin Yuan and Mei Li were not so surprised, they already knew the truth
They were more curious about how Tian Shen had changed so much
"It''s none of your business, anyway, I''m bored and I''ve spent too much time here, it''s time to finish" he raised his hand, and suddenly a chaotic aura covered the whole world.
The aura was so extraordinary and powerful that it even spread to other heavenly worlds
The top experts in the world, as well as the experts from other heavenly worlds that were affected by the chaotic aura, were shocked, excited, and puzzled.
Of course, not because of the power of the aura, but because of the aura itself!
"This is the chaotic aura!"
"Hiss! Does this mean that the legendary body has appeared?"
"Isn''t that body just a myth? Does that mean someone awakened that physique?"
"Such an aura with such purity of chaos, It''s definitely that legendary!"
"Primal Absolute Chaos Physique! The most powerful physique possible!"
"It is said that the possessor of this physique can definitely be an Immortal Emperor and even surpass it!"
"Search quickly and find the owner of this body! Even if we can''t have him/her, it''s not bad to have a good rtionship with him/her"
In the main area of ??the Great Immortal Sect, all the elders, ancestors, and the sect leader were shocked and even excited.
"The Primal Absolute Chaos Physique" Qin Yuan said loudly and all the disciples heard it
The primal absolute chaos Physique!
This physique will not appear even in one billion years
"So this is how it is, the young master has awakened the primal absolute chaos physique"
"Sigh! This is so terrifying! It is said that the possessor of this body can be an Immortal Emperor!"
The whole crowd was excited because they could witness the emergence of such a legend with their own eyes
The faces of Ye Chen''s followers were even worse
Tian Shen didn''t care about the expressions of the others and lowered his hand, at the same moment the seven Ye Chen followers'' bodies werepletely pulverized except for their heads.
About their souls? Well, he sent them to a ce scarier than hell to have some fun
He shook his finger and the seven heads merged and formed a new head
on the forehead of the new head appeared a white paper with the words *I wille for you*
And then the head disappeared and went to the ce where it should go
The whole crowd was silent and did not even dare to breathe
Very scary! Combining seven heads and creating a new head?! It''s very fucking scary!
All the disciples heaved a sigh of relief because they had not insulted this monster before
Unlike the rest, Mei Li''s emotions were fluctuating
Tian Shen killed her fiance''s followers in front of her eyes, but she didn''t have the slightest hatred toward him
She didn''t know why, but it was as if a vague awareness did not allow her to hate the young man in front of her.
She looked at the white-haired young man in front of her
A face that is unique in all ages, a Transcendent and detachment temperament
He was like the incarnation of the Grand Dao, and a glorious golden aura surrounded him
What kind of woman can hate such a unique and extraordinary man?
"You guys still want to hide?" Tian Shen got up from the chair and turned around to look to the right side of the sky
As if the sky felt his terrifying gaze, space-time broke and the border between reality and nothingness became visible.
In the space channel between nothingness and reality, two figures were standing while looking at Tian Shen with shock, admiration, and horror.
Tian Shen''s expressions were smooth like water and there were no fluctuations in them
Naturally, he knew the middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman who was standing in the space channel
They were the two elders of the Tian family!
Chapter 7: Inner thoughts
Chapter 7: Inner thoughts
The middle-aged man was tall with long ck hair and brown eyes
The His face was not bad and it was clear that he was a handsome young man when he was young
His beard was not so long and it would be better to say that he had a goatee
His skin was light but slightly wrinkled
His temperament was magnificent and his aura showed the greatness and superiority
The Middle-aged woman was also tall and had beautiful long legs
Her hair was blonde and reached her waist
Her face was beautiful and because of the mature aura around her, it made her look even more attractive
Her breasts were big and round, and her hips were plump and shapely
There was no need to talk about her lusty body that could seduce any young man
Her temperament was also special and unique, she made people feel that she was a cunning fox.
Both of them were wearing a blue dresses with the Tian family crest on the left side
Both of them looked at Tian Shen with admiration and a little fear
Tian Shen naturally knew both of them, the middle-aged man''s name was Tian Wei and the middle-aged woman''s name was Tian Hua.
Both of them did not care about Tian Shen so much in the past and even looked down on him
After all, he not only had ordinary talent but was also a dog licker, which was nothing like the descendants of the Tian family.
Of course, Tian Shen didn''t care, these people did not look down on him but on the previous owner of the body
He not only created for himself the primal absolute chaos physique but also has a face that is unmatched in all ages, as well as an almighty temperament.
Even if he doesn''t show his power, there will be no one to look down on him
Even if someone dares to look at him with contempt, then he will wipe out that person and all his bloodline descendants
Anyway, Tian Shen was a little surprised, ording to the memories of the previous owner of the body, this Tian Hua is a seductive and shameless fox.
She even always talk flirtatiously with his current body''s father and brother and tried to seduce them
That''s why the previous owner of the body thought that Tian Hua was a whore who had slept with countless men
But his thoughts were wrong, Tian Shen can even see through samsara with just one look
so he can easily understand everything about the other party with just one look.
The middle-aged and hot woman in front of him is aplete virgin
Of course, being a virgin does not mean that she will have the chance to be his wife
Such a thing is impossible
who was he? One of the three true omnipotent beings!
in all creation, only a few women deserve to be his wife
Tian Hua and even Mei Li can only be his maids in the best of circumstances
In addition, they only have conditions, but it does not mean that they can even be his maids
About concubines? He does not like the concept of concubine
"Are they from the Tian family?"
"That''s right, it was rumored that two members of the Tian family were going toe here to investigate the death of Young Master Shen."
"Like they were already here."
"The Tian family has always looked down on Young Master Shen, what do you think will happen now that he has awakened the world''s top physique?"
"ording to the legends, the possessor of this physique can even surpass the Immortal Emperor, unless they are stupid, otherwise they must try their best to win the heart of Young Master Shen."
"That''s right, besides, now that Young Master Shen has awakened such a physique, not only the superior forces of the Divine Ascension World but also the superior forces of the other heavenly worlds will try to recruit him."
"Right, but doesn''t Young Master Shen hold a grudge against our sect, or more precisely Ye Chen?"
All the elders and disciples fell silent and cold sweat dripped from their faces
their bodies trembled with fear as they remembered what had happened to Ye Chen''s followers.
"Ye Chen? Who is Ye Chen? I have never seen such a person"
"That''s right, our sect doesn''t have a disciple with that name."
"But Ye Chen is the youngdy''s fiancee, and I heard that the youngdy loves him, what if the youngdy asks her father to throw out Young Master Shen and keep her fiancee?"
"Isn''t the answer simple?! I always admired Young Master Shen! If he is expelled from the sect, I will also leave the sect."
"I will go too, how is it possible for me to live without seeing that unique face?"
Hearing the words of the disciples and elders, Mei Li''s face turned ugly and Qin Yuan also smiled bitterly.
She had been impressed by Ye Chen''s strong will in the past, his handsome face and unique temperament had also made her even more impressed and developed feelings for him in her heart.
Although she buried these feelings in her heart, after all, at that time Ye Chen had no talent and there was no way her father would allow her to marry Ye Chen.
Later, Ye Chen suddenly started to change and gradually showed his heaven-defying talent, and even his father betrothed the two of them together.
But right now her emotions werepletely fluctuating
after seeing the white-haired young man, it was as if all her feelings for Ye Chen began to disappear.
She was confused and didn''t know what was happening, was it just because of Tian Shen''s iparable face and talents that her feelings were vtile?
But can only a unique facepletely change her feelings?
She felt that Tian Shen didn''t just possess the primal Absolute Chaos physique
Rather, he has something else that makes living beings unconsciously start worshiping him
And of course, her guess was right
Tian Shen is the origin of nothingness! In simpler words, he is the embodiment of nothingness!
What is nothingness? It is said that there was absolute darkness before concepts came into existence
Everything was filled with absolute darkness and this darkness was known as nothingness, and then there was chaos
It is said that everything was born from chaos, even the concepts themselves are not exempted from this rule and they were also born from chaos.
Creation was formed after the chaos
The three wills are the will of nothingness, the will of chaos, and the will of creation
Three will have formed three omnipotent existences!
Each of these three beings has a very important ce in the whole totality!
They are the highest possible beings, they are beings that stand above all concepts!
They are the entities that make up the totality system
Naturally, such beings should be worshiped!
Tian Shen had also hidden 99% of his origin presence
If all the presence of his origin was obvious, all the people who see him would lose all their will and mentality, and worshiping him would be their only goal.
And right now, along with his face that was beyond perfection, the presence of his origin also increases the feelings of others toward him
The more time you spend with him, the more you fall in love with him and other things be less important to you
...
Meanwhile, Qin Yuan was not so happy either
after all, the only reason he had Ye Chen betrothed to his daughter was because he thought that he was the of an heir Immortal Emperor.
As long as the heirs of the Immortal Emperors do not fall into the middle of the road, they can be beings that stand on the top of the world in the future.
But for now, not saying about the Immortal Emperor''s heir, even the Immortal Emperors themselves will not be able to match the white-haired man in front of him in the future.
If he had known this would happen, he would have betrothed his daughter to Tian Shen instead of Ye Chen
But now, what about the engagement, as soon as the other party has no grudge against them, one should thank the heavenly Dao
On the other hand, when Tian Hua and Tian Wei heard the words of the disciples and elders of the sect, their faces became ugly and their expressions were even worse.
Anyway, they were right, in the past, the Tian family didn''t care about Tian Shen so, and they didn''t even consider him a member of their family.
If it wasn''t for the fact that Tian Shen is the son of the current Patriarch, he would have been expelled from the family by now
They smiled ugly and prayed that Tian Shen doesn''t hold a grudge against them
What would be better if we all go back one step and even create a new rtionship altogether?
But they didn''t have that much hope, after all, Tian Shen had always been despised by the Tian family members before.
And in addition, there is also his sister!
ording to what they understood, that young man named Ye Chen is Tian Shen''s enemy
And the youngdy of the Tian family has a good rtionship with that person!
If Tian Shen holds a grudge against his sister and Tian family because of this, everything will be even more terrible
There is only one way, kill Ye Chen and give his head to Tian Shen
"So why are you here?" Tian Shen didn''t know about everyone''s stupid thoughts, although he could read their minds, why should he do that?
Besides, you can guess their thoughts just from their faces
"Young Master Shen, we are here to find out the cause of your death." Both of them bowed and fisted their hands as a sign of respect.
Tian Hua''s seductive curves and shapely hips could be seen from where Tian Shen was standing
"This fox" Tian Shenughed a little in his heart
Unlike in the past, they no longer dared to disrespect him
"Well, now you understand that I''m alive, you can go"
----
Tian Hua photo
Chapter 8: Origin Presence
Chapter 8: Origin Presence
Hearing his words, Tian Hua and Tian Wei''s faces were a little disappointed
Of course, they knew that Tian Shen probably did not like them, they always looked down on him, so naturally the rtionship between them is not very good.
The disciples, elders, and even the leader of the great immortals Sect slightly shook their heads
In the great immortals Sect, only Ye Chen and his followers had problems with Tian Shen
Other disciples and elders never insulted Tian Shen, at least not openly and directly
For this reason, the rtionship between them still had a ce to go back
But the Tian family was different, they all always looked down on Tian Shen and never missed an opportunity to make fun of him.
From this point of view, their rtionship was not good and it''s somewhat stupid and unbelievable that Tian Shen does not have a grudge against them.
At the same time, Tian Shenughed a little, of course, he noticed the other people''s thoughts
But what does it have to do with him? Does he hate the Tian family? The answer is a big no
This was the previous owner of the body who was always humiliated and had enmity with his family
Besides, he only decided to take revenge because he had nothing else to do
Tian Shen didn''t care, what interested him right now was the origin presence
Just one percent of his origil presence had caused the feelings of all the girls here to fluctuate
What if he reveals his origin presence a little more?
''Well, I guess it will be interesting'' Tian Shen blinked and the aura around him changed
Sensing changes in reality, everyone snapped out of their thoughts and looked at Tian Shen again
He was changed!
All female disciples and elders, whose feelings were fluctuating before, their feelings were stabilized!
men? What are men? What creature can be equal to this young man?
The smell of royalty and greatness emanated from him, his unique temperament that made people feel detached and transcendent had also changed.
He was like an unrestrained existence, an existence that is not controlled by time and fate and has transcended them
They didn''t know why, but they felt that the fabric of reality was pushing Tian Shen back
As if reality cannot amodate such an existence
He was a being that should not exist in the omni-dimensions and timelines!
Tian Hua and Tian Wei, who was standing in front of him, looked into his ck eyes but quickly looked back
A few seconds ago, when they looked into his eyes, they felt fear and death
But now his eyes gave them the feeling of an infinite ck hole that could swallow them at any moment.
His robe and white hair were swaying due to the wind
The heartbeat of female disciples and elders were so loud that it could easily cover several miles away.
Mei Li''s dual feelings were also fully established, Ye Chen? Who is he? She did not care at all!
She felt that a vague but almighty awareness hadpletely taken over her heart and was moving toward her brain.
All female disciples and elders felt that their pussy felt itchy
They tried their best not to wet their shorts
Even Mei Li and Tian Hua were not exempt from this rule
"Young Master, why don''t youe back to Tian family with us?" Tian Hua bit the corner of her lip and said.
She had one wish right now, to stay with Tian Shen forever!
other men? The patriarch of the Tian family? Tian Shen''s brother? She felt disgusted even thinking about how she tried to seduce them in the past
She even felt that she has born to serve the white-haired young man in front of her!
Tian Wei didn''t say anything either, he was also very horrified by the feeling of Tian Shen''s new temperament and aura.
How did he suddenly change so much? Does he have a dual personality?
On the other hand, upon hearing her suggestion, all the female disciples and elders began to curse Tian Hua
How dare she steal the young master Shen from them?
Mei Li also kept cursing Tian Hua in her heart, she wanted to spend a little more time with Tian Shen to get to know the feelings of the other party towards her.
"Tian family? I''m not interested," he smirked, feeling the big change in the behavior of the others and how much women would be even more greedy for him than before.
This is only five percent of his origin presence, what if he releases it all?
But he wouldn''t do that, it was a very stupid job to do
Besides, he could feel the eject of reality
Nothingness and reality are opposites of each other, reality cannot tolerate him!
"So, young master, are you interested in going to the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb? Your elder brother and younger sister are also there, even that Ye Chen is there," Tian Hua didn''t dare to convince him
If he didn''t want to return to the Tian family, then that''s it
"Oh? Well, I was nning to go there, but it looks like my cheap brother is there too," Tian Shen said with a straight face.
"That''s right, young master, besides, there are many treasures there that you may like," Tian Hua was naturally very happy.
In this way, she could spend more time with Tian Shen
"Interest in the treasure? I am not interested in the treasures there, I will go there to kill my brother and Ye Chen"
An evil smile appeared on his peerless face, making him look like a peerless evil god who wanted to ughter all creatures
Seeing his devilish yet attractive smile, female disciples and elders could no longer control themselves, and suddenly numerous and colorless drops soaked their pants.
Mei Li and Tian Hua were no exception to this rule and wet their pants
Their faces werepletely red and even a few drops of liquid poured on their fleshy thighs
"Why there is suddenly a smell like sex?"
"What just happened?"
Tian Shen naturally understood and evenughed a little
Seeing the beautiful scene where Tian Shen isughing, they wet themselves again
"dmn, so fucking handsome" Mei Li cursed Tian Shen as she reached an orgasm again
Love Rings could be seen in the eyes of female disciples and elders, Tian Hua was also not in a good condition
After all, she has been a virgin for many years and has always tried to find a man who is unmatched in his generation to give her virginity to him.
For this reason, she has always tried to seduce the patriarch of the Tian family as well as Tian Shen''s brother
And now she has found a man who is unique not only in his generation but in all ages!
How can she control herself? If it wasn''t because she was afraid that Tian Shen would get to hate her, she would have raped him by now
...
Meanwhile, in the East Qilin Continent, Qilin Moon domain, Chengdu City
The East Qilin continent ranks third among the four continents
This continent also has many ancient and royal lineages
Among these lineages, the purple Qilin mansion is considered the most powerful lineage and also the absolute ruler of the east Qilin continent.
Chengdu city is just an ordinary second-ss city, but it has been very prosperous in the past few days, and even magnificent floating shipsnd in this city every moment.
Naturally, the reason for this is the appearance of the tomb of an immortal emperor near this city!
Chapter 9: Tian Yanyu
Chapter 9: Tian Yanyu
The tomb of an immortal emperor!
What is an immortal emperor? It''s a being that stands above billions of people
ignore life and death and give orders to the heavens!
Even many cultivators think that the immortal Emperor is the peak of cultivation!
But only those immortal lineages know that there are still cultivation realms higher than the Immortal Emperor Realm and worlds higher than the Heavenly Worlds.
And in these days, the tomb of an Immortal Emperor, which is expected to contain the legacy of an Immortal Emperor, appeared near Chengdu City.
This tomb had managed to attract the attention of all the powerful lineages and top geniuses of the world
Even the four Great Families established by the Immortal Emperors had sent their geniuses
...
Contrary to other days, Chengdu City was very prosperous and one could see magnificent caravans and carriages in the city.
In the most expensive restaurant in the city, the top geniuses of the various lineages were sitting around different tables and asionally talking to each other.
"Well, friends, I hope we all join forces and obtain the Immortal Emperor''s legacy," a charming voice echoed.
"Of course, with the help of Brother Ye Chen, there will be no problem."
"Haha, that''s right, all the top geniuses in the world have gathered here, even if it''s an Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, there won''t be a problem."
All the young geniuses turned their attention to the handsome young man who raised his ss of wine
Even young girls looked at him with admiration
The young man himself, whose name was Ye Chen, only smiled when he saw the expressions of the others
He was a handsome young man with long brown hair and creamy eyes
He was wearing a gray robe and a magnificent and attractive aura surrounded him
His temper was amazing and he made people feel that if the heavens were against me then I would destroy the heavens.
Ye Chen looked at the girl sitting next to him and said with a beautiful smile, "Yan Yu, what do you think?"
Seeing Ye Chen''s respectful tone, which also had a hint of admiration, some of the young geniuses sighed
"look like the rumors are true, Ye Chen really likes the youngdy of the Tian family."
"Right, I heard that the youngdy of the Tian family has a calm temperament but is cold inside."
"Tsk tsk, but she is an amazing beauty and I''m sure if there was a list for beauties, she could fight for the top spot."
"Humph, what''s good about her? Although I''m not prettier than her, I''m not that inferior either."
"Right, she doesn''t deserve Brother Ye Chen''s attention."
In between, there were also young girls whose eyes showed jealousy
The beautiful young girl who was being talked about had a calm expression as if she didn''t care about the words of others
She had a very beautiful face that could even make the goddesses jealous
She had ck long hair and ck eyes
It was hard to control yourself not to kiss her soft and red lips
Her skin was as white as snow and as clear and beautiful as jade
She had long legs and fleshy thighs and slender hands
Her breasts were round and big and her hips were very shapely and plump and it was hard to control yourself not to p them.
In other words, she had an extremely perfect body shape that could drown men in lust
She was wearing a luxurious white dress with golden decorations
Her temperament was also unique and made people feel that she is a fairy goddess who descended from the nine heavens and is detached from the world.
Her name was Tian Yanyu and she was Tian Shen''s younger sister
And of course, she was hiding a big secret that no one knew about except herself and of course another person
She was a regressor!
A week ago, she was reincarnated in her past body, and since then, remembering her future memories, she made a promise to herself to protect her brother in this life!
And the best way to do that was the handsome young man in front of her
"I think you''re right br-" Before she could finish her sentence, a chaotic aura suddenly covered the entire city and darkened the sky.
"What the hell happened?"
"This aura... this aura is very simr to the aura that covered the world a few minutes ago."
"yes, but why did this aura reappear in Chengdu City?"
The Chengdu city experts were shocked
Meanwhile, a strange head appeared on Ye Chen''s table in the restaurant
It was obvious that this head belonged to a human, but it was different from a human head
It was more like this head was created bybining several heads
Many young girls and young men were shocked and disgusted by seeing this head
Meanwhile, Ye Chen frowned a little when he saw this head, he felt a little familiarity with this head
And then his eyes fell on the writing on the paper stuck to the head''s forehead
"I wille for you" Ye Chen muttered to himself, and Tian Yanyu, who was standing next to him, also saw this writing.
The writing turned into dust and this dust went to Ye Chen''s palm and formed a word
Tian Shen! This word was like a sign of ownership
Ye Chen frowned and tried his best to erase Tian Shen word, but whenever he even thought about erasing it, he felt a terrifying pain as his soul was burning
On the other hand, Tian Yanyu had a beautiful smile on her face when she saw this familiar name
...
Celestial Azure Domain - Great Immortals Sect
The culprit of all these incidents was lying in the hot spring and was enjoying the massage service of two beauties
Both Tian Hua and Mei Li wore only a transparent redce dress, which clearly defined the sexual parts of their bodies, including their well-shaped hips and round breasts.
"Well, Ye Chen received my present, but it''s really interesting, I didn''t expect my little sister to hide such a secret."
"she doesn''t belong to this timeline, she belongs to a parallel timeline where the previous owner of this body was a little different"
"in that timeline, Tian Shen was killed because of saving his sister, and from that point of view, that girl currently has an unimaginable love for Tian Shen, or in other words, me."
"But that''s not what makes her interesting, it''s the cause and effect behind her, like there are people who are bored, no problem, I''ll y with you, guys" Tian Shen smiled evilly.
This caused Tian Hua and Mei Li to wet their panties again, they were currently only wearing panties and a transparentce dress.
And they were not even wearing bras and their round breasts could be seen through the redce dress
Colorless liquid dripped from their panties and spilled on the floor
While Tian Hua looked at Tian Shen lustfully, Mei Li blushed and did not dare to look directly at Tian Shen.
Tian Shen also noticed their orgasm just because of his smile
"....."'' Maybe I''ll have to stop smiling from now on
---
Tian Yanyu Photo
Chapter 10: One is Ignored, One is Happy ( R-18 )
Chapter 10: One is Ignored, One is Happy ( R-18 )
a few minutes ago
"Young Master Shen said he want to kill his brother?"
"Hiss! These stupid girls only care about his smile andpletely forget his words"
"Weren''t we also stunned for a few seconds?"
"Cough cough, where were we? Oh right, Young Master Shen said he want to kill his brother!"
Unlike the female disciples and elders, the male disciples and elders were still somewhat conscious and were able to escape the hypnosis of Tian Shen''s smile.
Hearing the voices of the people around, female disciples and elders also regained their consciousness
With the feeling of their wet panties, their facespletely be red and they didn''t dare to look up anymore
The faces of Mei Li and Tian Hua were alsopletely red, and it was even more embarrassing for a girl like Mei Li, who is experiencing such a thing for the first time.
Of course, Tian Hua was directly looking at Tian Shen with lust and could hardly control herself not to rub her pussy.
Qin Yuan and Tian Wei were not so attracted to his smile
Heck, they are men!
Anyway, Qin Yuan didn''t pay much attention to Tian Shen''s words
Tian Shen''s brother has nothing to do with their sect and about Ye Chen?
The only reason he cared about Ye Chen was that he guessed that the party had the legacy of an Immortal Emperor.
But right now, the young man in front of him can be even more terrifying than an immortal emperor itself!
Naturally, he is not interested in bing an enemy with him, what''s better even if Tian Shen still has an interest in his daughter?
On the other hand, one could see the worry in Tian Wei''s eyes
Of course, he was not worried about Tian Shen
He has the Primal absolute chaos physique!
In front of such a person, even he, who is an immortal, felt fear and awe
He was more worried about what events-chain would happen after Tian Shen''s brother''s death
Tian Shen''s brother, Tian Xin is not an ordinary figure, except for his extraordinary face and temperament, he also has a very terrifying talent.
Not only in the current young generation of the Tian Family but in the young generation of the Divine Ascension World, there is only three or four genius who canpete with him.
Of course, Tian Xin''s talent and face could not even be mentioned in front of Tian Shen
But it''s impossible to kill him
The reason is naturally because of Tian Xin''s fiancee
That''s right, Tian Xin has a fiancee
And his fianc¨¦e is not an ordinary woman, but a youngdy from one of the most powerful families in the entire Lower Verse
Families like the four great families are the families on the surface of the water
But some families are hidden in the depths of the water and do not easily show themselves to the world
And the family behind Tian Xin''s fianc¨¦ is one of these hidden and taboo families
Even though they didn''t know why such a family came to make engagement with the Tian family, they didn''t care.
Of course, the Tian family was not weak and did not have the slightest fear of these taboo families
But if they could join together, they could be the most powerful faction in the Lower Verse!
''There will be many problems in the future, I have to inform the family'' Tian Wei sighed
On the other hand, seeing Tian Wei''s expressions that are changing second by second, Tian Shen got a little curious and read his mind.
''Interesting, I know about my brother''s fiance, but the question is, why did that family engage their daughter to my brother?'' Tian Shen blinked and thousands of information entered his mind in a second.
''Oh, they don''t care about my brother, but the karma behind him is valuable to them, so let me change this karma." Tian Shen looked in the distance and smirked.
Tian Shen began to move slowly, he wanted to rest a little
"Young Master Shen, may I ask where you are going?" Qin Yuan, who was the only one not lost in his thoughts, asked in a respectful tone.
"Hot Spring" Tian Shen didn''t look at him and just kept walking
Qin Yuan''s eyes shed, he had found a great opportunity for his daughter!
Tian Hua also licked her lips seductively as if she had a n
There was also a spark in Mei Li''s eyes, she had a chance to realize Tian Shen''s feelings toward her
But when she felt that she was about to see Tian Shen''s naked body, she blushed again
The female disciples and elders also looked at Tian Shen''s back like a wolf looking at its prey
As if they are looking for an opportunity to eat him
...
"Why are you here?" Tian Hua, who was wearing a redce dress, was looking at Mei Li, who was also wearing a dress simr to hers.
"What about you? Why are you here?" Even though she was standing in front of an Immortal, Mei Li did not have the slightest fear and answered in a firm tone.
"Hmph, I suggest you leave here, this is no ce for people like you," Tian Hua snorted and said coldly.
"Hmph, there is no ce for a fox like you here, do you think that a woman like you who has slept with thousands of people can attract the attention of the young master?" Mei Li did not back down either.
They acted as if they were in a same age, and even both hadpletely forgotten how they had treated Tian Shen in the past.
Tian Shen also noticed them andughed a little.
"That''s enough, both of youe here," a detached voice that was not bound by any of thews of the world echoed in their ears.
They stopped arguing and both went to Tian Shen
Tian Shen was lying in the hot spring and was wearing only a ck shorts
One could see his prominent muscles
He had an eight-pack body, and each of his body lines was carefully drawn as if heaven had personally drawn them.
Both Tian Hua and Mei Li could feel their pussy itching and tingling
Even Mei Li, who was a pure girl, was looking lustfully at Tian Shen at this moment
"Left shoulder and right shoulder, be quick." On the other hand, Tian Shen didn''t care about them
Mei Li and Tian Hua, each of them started massaging one of his shoulders
While they were massaging him, they also enjoyed seeing his extraordinary body and fitness
...
Back to the present
Tian Shen didn''t even need to look at the two of them to realize how horny they were
"Kiyaa!" He took Tian Hua''s hand and carried her on hisp
Seeing that Tian Shen''s face was so close to her, Tian Hua started to gasp and her face turned red up to her earlobes.
On the other hand, Mei Li also looked at this scene withplete envy, she even felt a little sad that Tian Shen didn''t pull her onto hisp
But she was a little confused, why does she even thinking like this?
Why doesn''t her mind shows even a small resistance!?
"not bad, I''m a little curious how my father and brother were able to survive the temptation of a fox like you" Tian Shen is not a stingy man
If someone deserves praise, then he will praise her, and Tian Hua deserves praise
She has fleshy thighs and thin and beautiful legs
Her round breasts and pink nipples also need no exnation
now that she was not wearing a bra, Tian Shen could easily see them.
In addition, she has a fat and shapely butt
her ass was moving on his crotch and his dick was stimting moment by moment.
Her ass was on his dick, but a border of cloth prevented them from meeting
Tian Hua also noticed Tian Shen''spliment and was naturally very happy, she felt that today was the best day of her entire life.
But after hearing the other part of his words, she felt a little disgusted with herself
She felt disgusted that she was trying to seduce the two of them
She even felt disgusted with those two people
It was as if a vague awareness prevented her from thinking about other men except for Tian Shen
"My whole body belongs to Young Master Shen," Tian Hua wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear in a seductive tone, then licked his earlobe.
"I hope you won''t regret it" Tian Shen smirked and reached for her pussy, removed her panties, and began massaging and rubbing the pink tulips of her pussy.
"Ahhh mmmm ahhh~" his every action seemed to be blessed with the Dao of Pleasure, making Tian Hua feel indescribable pleasure.
She now understood Tian Shen''s meaning!
It was just rubbing her pussy and she already felt such pleasure
What would happen when he put his fingers in her pussy? Or what if he thrusts his monstrous dick into her?
She could naturally feel Tian Shen''s monstrous dick
She felt panic and expectation as well
"Ummm," Tian Shen ced his lips on hers and began to kiss her as he began to rub her pussy entrance.
Mei Li also witnessed all this with her own eyes, the lust was surging in her eyes and even her pussy waspletely tingling.
She even wanted to rub her little pink pussy, but whenever she thought about such a thing, she suddenly felt disgusted.
As if the only person who can bring her to orgasm can only be the white-haired young man in front of her
She bit the corner of her lip and looked at Tian Shen with regret
At the same time, Tian Shen and Tian Hua''s kiss had be more exciting and they had already started ying with their tongues.
While they were exchanging saliva, Tian Shen started caressing her long and beautiful leg with his other free hand.
"Ummm~" he inserted two fingers into her pussy and moved them up and down
He could feel the tightness of her pussypletely, he made his finger movements a little wilder and broke the kiss at the same time.
"Ahhh, this is great ahhh" Tian Hua''s moans echoed in the air as one could imagine the pleasure she felt from her face.
"Ahhh, ahhh, Im cuming ahhh im cuming~" Tian Shen also made thest move and brought her to orgasm.
Colorless liquid like a waterfall gushed out from her pussy
Seeing her stupid face, eyes lost in lust, and tongue hanging out, Tian Shen smiled and whispered in her ear.
"Hmm, who would have thought that you would only cum with the hands of someone you looked down upon?" Tian Shen didn''t forget to pinch her pink nipples at the same time.
"mm Hehe, right, I have to be punished by the young master, right?" Tian Hua smiled seductively, and it was obvious that she wanted more.
"Hmmm maybeter" Tian Shen hugged her and kissed her soft red lips again
Tian Hua didn''t refuse and kissed him passionately, the sense of infinite security and peace that she felt in Tian Shen''s arms hadpletely shaken her heart for some reason.
She has already bepletely obsessed and dependent on the young man who embraced her
Of course, there was a girl who was ignored all this time
Chapter 11: Great Emperor
Chapter 11: Great Emperor
Tian Shen looked at Mei Li with his divine senses while holding Tian Hua in his arms
A few tears were dripping from the corners of her eyes and a few drops of blood were also dripping from the corner of her lips
It was clear that she had bitten the corner of his lip
Besides, one could guess how horny she is just by looking at her face
Tian Shen stopped being cruel and let her reach orgasm
Suddenly, colorless liquids sshed out from her pussy, the pressure of the liquids was so much that even her panties could not withstand them, and the colorless liquids soaked the ground.
Mei Li sighed when she saw that she finally reached an orgasm and at the same time looked at Tian Shen again
Her eyes were full of regret, even she was shocked by how quickly she changed face
She hade here to find out about her feelings as well as Tian Shen''s feelings
And she hadpletely seeded in understanding her own feelings, but she still did not have the slightest understanding of Tian Shen''s feelings
Besides, she didn''t even dare to talk to Tian Shen, she felt low and worthless in front of him.
if Tian Shen himself has not taken the initiative to talk to you, you can only enjoy his iparable handsomeness
Otherwise, one is not worth talking to him
On the other hand, Tian Shen was still looking at Mei Li
Of course, this was not because of Mei Li''s beauty, Something about her made him a little curious
This was the issue of Mei Li''s identity
Mei Li was not only Qian Yuan''s daughter, after all, she also has a mother
She also inherited her surname from her mother
At that time, her father chose his wife''s surname for his daughter to respect his loved one
About Mei Li''s mother? She is not dead, but for someone like Qin Yuan, she can be considered dead
After all, unless a miracle happens, they will not be able to see each other again
This was naturally due to the identity of Mei Li''s mother
She is the youngdy of a powerful family in the Upper Verse
this family has a very deep history and is even rted to the Humanity Ancestral Pce.
In a normal state, Mei Li does not deserve to be his maid because of what she did to the previous owner of the body in the past.
But when Tian Shen thought about Mei Li''s other identity, he realized that it was not so bad to let this girl be his maid
Of course, the so-called powerful family of Mei Li''s mother was powerful to others, Tian Shen could eliminate them with a simple thought from time and fate.
Tian Shen didn''t think anymore, anyway, he didn''t care about Upper Verse at the moment
What is interesting to him right now is his brother''s fiancee, his brother''s fiancee can be considered a real goddess.
He turned off his divine senses and looked at Tian Hua who was in his arms
...
The main hall of the Great Immortal Sect, the Elders'' Pce
At the head of all the people in the hall, a handsome middle-aged man was sitting on a magnificent chair
Around him were several figures, both male and female, sitting on ancient royal-like chairs
The space-time continuum around them was fluctuating and it was clear that magnificent and extremely powerful beings were standing in the void watching them.
"What do you think? What should we do?" Qin Yuan asked while feeling a headache
Today''s events were too much!
The appearance of someone who was expected to be dead and then the appearance of the Primal absolute chaos physique
In addition, seven of his disciples were killed right in front of his eyes, but he could only watch
"I think we should have a good rtionship with Young Master Shen"
"That''s right, he only has a grudge against Ye Chen anyway, our rtionship with him still has a way to go."
"Young Master Shen is still young and has no fianc¨¦, I think the best thing to do is to get someone engaged to him, I propose myself."
"You? You are more than two million years old, old woman! I am naturally a better choice."
"Shut up, both of you! I''m a better choice! Besides, I''m known as the most beautiful female elder in the sect, and even now the younger generation is chasing me."
"Hmph, you? I''m sure that Young Master Shen likes ady like me more"
"Shut up, first of all, the young master has a fiancee, did you guys forget it? Second, based on the young master''s current temperament, I doubt he cares about women and beauty in the slightest."
Qin Yuan''s headache be worse, why is he so unlucky?
"What do you think, Honorable ones?" Qin Yuan asked in a respectful tone
Hearing his words, the elders all became silent, it was time for the ancestors to speak
"In our opinion, it is better that you establish a good rtionship with that young man."
"We feel that Primal absolute chaos physique is just a cover and he is hiding something more."
"We even guess that he has acquired the legacy of a great emperor."
"What? The legacy of a great emperor?" Qin Yuan froze on the spot
Even the elders were shocked to death
"True, but it''s just a guess, but it''s very likely."
Qin Yuan didn''t dare to say anything, his mind waspletely nk
Anyway, the entity they were talking about is a great emperor!
The Great Emperor Realm is not one realm but several realms higher than the Immortal Emperor Realm
Even in the Upper Verse, a Great Emperor entity is an almost invincible entity
Due to the barrier created by the Heavenly Dao between the two Verses, entities higher than the Immortal Emperor cannot interfere in the Lower Verse.
But a Great Emperor can challenge the Heavenly Dao to some degree and send a clone that has five percent of its power to the Lower Verse.
And even just this one clone is more than enough to suppress all Lower Verse!
For this reason, it is not impossible to have the legacy of a great emperor in the Lower Verse
"If he has truly obtained the legacy of a great emperor¡ª" Ancestor stopped speaking, he was sure that Qin Yuan would figure out what to do on his own.
...
On the other hand, the private dimension, the domain of the Wen family
In a magnificent hall, a middle-aged man with long golden hair was sitting on a throne
He was tall and had brown eyes, his temperament was royal and majestic, and he radiated an aura of superiority and greatness
His name is Wen Wei and he is the current patriarch of the Wen family
"Wen Rong, Fated one Karma has already appeared and is expected to currently reside in a sect called the Great Immortals Sect," Wen Wei said softly as he looked at the beauty before him.
In front of him stood a very beautiful girl, she was so beautiful that not only her beauty overshadowed the world, but she was also an out-worldly-beauty
She had long and straight ck hair, her eyes were also ck like her hair
There was no wave in her eyes and one could feel the Incuriosity in them as if she didn''t even care about the world itself.
Her skin was white and beautiful like snow and clear like jade
Her legs were long and narrow and her height reached 177 cm
Her breasts were about medium size and they were shapely and round, and her hips were also plump and sweet
She was wearing a magnificently decorated dress made of blue, ck, and white colors
Her aura was like an infinite and calm ocean, her temperament was even more extraordinary
She was like an immortal fairy standing above the nine heavens, she shunned the world and ignored everything.
One could feel loneliness and aimlessness from her aura and temperament as if the light of her hope had been extinguished for a long time.
She was the only daughter of the patriarch of the Wen family, Wen Rong
"I understand Father"
---
Wen Rong Photo
Chapter 12: Change of Fate
Chapter 12: Change of Fate
infinite void
The space between the worlds in the Lower Verse is called the infinite void
This space not only contains countless worlds but also contains countless private dimensions
Each of these dimensions spans billions of billions of light years and each of these dimensions is used for a specific purpose.
These dimensions can be formed naturally by thews and chaos themselves, or instead, the powerful experts of the Immortal Emperor Realm create them using thew of chaos.
Some powerful families use them as their base and home, while some other families use smaller dimensions as a training areas.
The Wen family is one of the families that use one of these private dimensions as their base and home.
The longevity of the Wen family can be traced back to three billion years ago
They are one of the most powerful families in the entire Lower Verse
Although not much information is known about their founder, it is said that their founder was one of the most powerful immortal emperors in history.
And there are even rumors that their founder has managed to transcend the Immortal Emperor realm and be an ascendant.
Of course, no one has yet confirmed or denied this rumor, and it is expected that only the old monsters and the superior lineages of the Lower Verse know the truth.
...
In a magnificent hall, the leader of the Wen family was sitting on a magnificent throne, watching his daughter leave.
"ah, I hope my little girl can find the light of her life again on this trip, if she continues like this she will look more and more like a puppet"
Originally, he had never cared about that so-called fated one even if it was their long-standing duty.
All he cared about was the fated one power and heaven-defying talents
ording to ancient records, the concept of impossible does not apply to them, just when you think you have seen their limit, they surprise you again.
He wanted to see if a fated one can bring hope and goal back into his daughter''s life
All these years, his daughter had be like a soulless body
Even just by looking into her eyes, one could see that she no longer has any feelings
the reason? when she was seven years old, she witnessed the death of her mother
Of course, it was not just a simple death, it was a brutal death
Her daughter first decided to cultivate with all her heart so that she could take revenge in the future, butter when she found out the identity of her mother''s killer, she lost all her hope.
That person had a very powerful background!
Therefore, even the Wen family was unable to take revenge
It was for this reason that Wen Tian invested all his hope in the fated one
Of course, he knew that it was not easy to take revenge for his wife
Even a fated one cannot match that person''s background
Unless a miracle happens and the son of heavenly Dao appears, otherwise it will not be possible to avenge his wife
For this reason, he only hoped that the fated one could bring back hope and light to his daughter''s life
"Lord, as you requested, we investigated and found that the Chaos Aura is rted to the appearance of primal absolute chaos physique"
While Wen Tian was lost in his thoughts, a shadow appeared in front of him and knelt in front of him
"Oh? So a primal Absolute Chaos Physique has appeared?" Wen Tian, ??after get out of his thoughts, frowned
Their family was not ordinary and naturally, they even had a treasure that could tell the fate of a generation without any mistakes.
In this case, only one reason remains, changing the fate of a generation!
What a joke! Even an Immortal Emperor can only influence the fate of a Heavenly World to some extent
Butpletely changing the fate of a heavenly world waspletely impossible for the Immortal Emperor!
And the appearance of primal absolute chaos physique means changing the fate of the whole Lower Verse new generation!
Such power is simply unimaginable!
After all, the primal absolute chaos physique is not an ordinary physique
The Wen family is an ancient family, and naturally, they have witnessed the appearance of another genius with a simr physique once in the past.
That genius was not only invincible in all the young generation of Lower Verse, but even now in Upper Verse, he is a very powerful figure who is said to be only half a step away from bing a great emperor!
Is it possible that the treasure they used for prediction made a wrong prediction? Of curse no
The treasure that they use for prediction is a great chaos treasure!
This treasure can even predict the appearance of fated ones, the children of the world, and even the children of the Heavenly Dao!
"Is the identity of the current owner of this physique known?" Wen Tian asked seriously
"ording to the information we have obtained, the current owner of this body is the young master of the Tian family, Tian Shen, and he currently resides in the Great Immortal Sect," replied the shadow respectfully.
"Oh?" Wen Tian frowned
Great Immortal Sect? Isn''t this the ce that is said to be the fated one home? And of course, his daughter is currently on her way there
"I have to take another look at the mirror of destiny" Wen Tian disappeared from his ce
...
Meanwhile, in the Great Immortals Sect
Tian Shen was still lying in the hot spring and enjoying the service of two beauties
Mei Li was massaging her shoulders and Tian Hua... well, Tian Hua was massaging somewhere else
Tian Shen looked down, seeing Tian Hua who was horrified by the size and fatness of the monstrous thing, and smirked.
He ced his hand on Tian Hua''s head and forced it into her mouth, naturally, it was no problem for a cultivator to breathe underwater.
Seeing that monstrous thing enter her throat, It is not painful but feels a strange pleasure, so she began to lick and suck it with passion.
Meanwhile, after caressing Tian Hua''s hair a little, Tian Shen closed his eyes
The next moment he opened his eyes, his consciousness was in a starry sky
"Luminous" Tian Shen naturally has not forgotten this will
[Yes Master]
"So you took the form of a system, right?"
[Yes master, basically when you were unconscious I scanned your memories so that I could create a body for myself that you would be morefortable with]
[After seeing the systems that help their users be stronger, I decided to use the concept of a system for my physical embodiment]
Chapter 13: Omni-Realities and Anger ?
Chapter 13: Omni-Realities and Anger ?
"Systems, huh? How nostalgic, it makes me remember my past life and earth" Tian Shen muttered to himself.
In fact, at the same time as his death, the entire sr system was also destroyed
But before leaving the abyss, he rebuilt the entire sr system, anyway, rebuilding a sr system is just a thought for him.
If there is an opportunity, he will return to Earth in the future
Although he had no regrets, he still missed his parents
"Oh right, Luminos is there any way for going to the true reality?" Tian Shen asked in a curious tone.
Even though he has omniscient skill, he could not get the answer to this question
Therefore, he could only ask Luminos
[No Master, the True reality is not a ce you can go there, thews of that realitypletely repel you, and even though you are a Boundless-Tier entity, you cannot bear the power of thosews]
"Oh? It''s like that reality is really terrifying, well, I guess from a ce that has beings with the essence of ''readers'' and ''authors,'' nothing less is expected."
Basically, as a boundless entity, he could easily feel the existence of other realities
The entire outer realm, hongmeng, and the entire creation he was in can only be considered as one reality
There are countless realities out of there
the reality he is in can be considered one of the most powerful realities
After all, apart from him, there are two other Boundless-tier beings
He could easily travel to other realities and destroy even those that did not have a Boundless-tier existence with a single thought.
But there is one reality that he could not travel to
This reality exists above all realities
And of course, the main earth was also in this reality!
As there are innumerable realities, there are also innumerable Earths
But the main earth, which is the source of all other earth, is located in the True Reality
This reality includes two very special entities
Entities with the essence of ''reader'' and the essence of ''author''
Entities that have the essence of the author are very powerful
They can easily create Boundless-Tier entities as well as various realities
In their eyes, the Boundless-Tier entities are nothing more than a tool to make money and entertain the creatures with the ''reader'' essence.
They easily turn their imaginations and fantasies into reality, and the narratives they write decide the fate of a whole reality.
Tian Shen wanted to visit this reality, but whenever he tried to find out its specifics by using the omniscient skill, he failed.
Therefore, he asked Luminos, but ording to Luminos'' answer, it seems like there is no way to go to that reality
Tian Shen shook his head and dismissed his thoughts, "Well, the next issue is Luminous''s abilities"
"Well, what abilities and capabilities do you have, Luminos?"
[As a source of knowledge, I can be considered an omniscient being, and I also can create skills]
"That''s it?" Tian Shen frowned slightly, he didn''t need an Omniscient System, he was satisfied with the Omniscient skill anyway.
Just one blink and he gets any information he wanted
[Yes Master]
"Forget it, can you show other people''s feelings towards me? I think This is a good ability," an idea came to Tian Shen''s mind.
[It''s not impossible, do you want me to create a new ability?]
"do it"
[Confirmed]
[A new ability was created: Omni-Knowledge of feelings]
[Omni-Knowledge of feelings skill: a skill with which you can see the feelings of all creatures in multi-realities as well as their parallel versions in different timelines]
[Created Custom Skill: Feelings Panel]
[Feelings panel is created based on Omni-Knowledge of feelings skill, you can see the feelings of people who are special to you]
[Do you want to see the Feelings panel?]
"Yeah"
[Tian Hua: 99, Mei Li: 90, Tian Yanyu: 99, Jin Xiuying: 95]
Tian Shen nced at the panel, "Oh, the numbers next to the names should be their affection value, right? How does affection value work?"
[It''s simple, 70 to 90 are considered love, 90 to 99 extreme love or obsession, and well 100 is a little different]
"Oh? Interesting, what''s the difference?"
[To describe 100 love value points I have to use some concepts I saw in your memoir, 100 love value points means an obsessive Yandere which you are her everything]
"This is even more interesting, how can reach 100 points?"
[To be able to reach a person''s feelings towards yourself to 100 points, your soul and body must be one with her, in other words, you must have sex with her]
Tian Shen frowned a little, "So does that mean that anyone who has sex with their lover, their love worth 100 affection value?"
[No, for a person''s love for you to reach 100 value points, not only her body but also her soul must depend on you]
[Sexual rtionship can unite the body of two people, but the soul is different, when the only thing that both the heart and brain of the other party cares about is you, the souls are also considered united]
"So what Tian Hua and Tian Yanyu care about is only me, but because I didn''t have sex with them, the value still hasn''t reached 100 points?"
[Yes]
Tian Shen nodded and then looked at the Feelings panel again
He was familiar with all the names, especially Jin Xiuying
This was the name of his fiancee
Seeing his fiance''s name, a beautiful but rare smile appeared on his face
"My little fianc¨¦ huh? Let me see what is she doing" His Omni-senses scanned the entire Divine Ascension world in an instant.
After finding the spot he wanted he withdrew his Omni-senses and instead stared at a certain star in the starry sky.
His gaze crossed the continents andnded on a certain domain, a very beautiful girl whose beauty was evenparable to his sister was sitting cross-legged and meditating.
Tian Shen smiled at the sight of his fiancee but suddenly frowned as he felt the space-time lines are surrounding her.
"Those two are testing my patience?" Tian Shen looked back
His eyes becamepletely cold in an instant and even a spark of murderous intent flickered in them
His ck eyes stared at the sky, his gaze passed through the textures of space-time and the lines of fate and fell on the mysterious river of time.
In his eyes, the so-called mysterious river of time was nothing more than an ordinary pond
Feeling his gaze, the river of time overflowed
All space-time continuums of parallel timelines were shattered in an instant
His gaze did not stop and fell on the space-time continuums of the original timeline
One by one, the space-time continuums of the main timeline appeared before his eyes
But he didn''t stop there and sealed all the threads of parallel timelines
The timelines that crossed the past and stopped in the future werepletely erased
One could even see the failures of time!
In other words, the future and the past were being destroyed in parallel timelines!
Even the long river of time itself was drying up as if it could not bear the nce of this taboo and unimaginable existence.
Nothingness began to embrace the long river of time as if trying to swallow it
And of course, such a feat also attracted the attention of the Upper Verse top experts as well as the two people who had angered Tian Shen
Chapter 14: Jin Xiuying
Chapter 14: Jin Xiuying
"the river of time is about to destroy?"
"This is impossible! The river of time is one of the naturalws that shape the dimensions and textures of reality in the multiverse."
"The destruction of the river of time will unbnce the entire multiverse"
"What kind of being has such power?"
"Even divine paragons do not have this kind of power, this must be the stroke of a half-step detachment that has passed through the Nine Great Tribtions!"
"Hiss! Such superior beings reappeared? It''s been over seven hundred trillion years since theyst appeared!"
"The more important question is, why do they want to destroy the river of time?"
"No, this is not the river of time that they want to destroy, look more carefully"
All of the Upper Verse Top experts turned their full attention to the river of time
"It should be enough." On the other hand, Tian Shen was looking at his masterpiece with a smooth and expressionless face.
All the worlds and parallel timelines were destroyed and even the river of time that runs through all the multiverses was also severely damaged.
[Master, isn''t that too much? This is the river of time! A break in the river of time can disrupt the entire multiverse]
"No problem, anyway, it will rebuild the river of time soon"
Of course, Luminous is also an omniscient being and is aware of its existence
But in her opinion, destroying parallel worlds and timelines was a bit much
After all, the number of worlds and parallel timelines is infinite! In other words, her master destroyed infinity!
From her point of view, there was no need for so much noise, he could only destroy those two people or warn them.
Of course, Tian Shen was aware of Luminous''s thoughts, but he didn''t care
He had two reasons for doing what he did
First, he wanted to know more about his power level, naturally, he knew that there he an omnipotent existence, but knowing and experiencing it is different.
And well, he finds out how powerful he is
Destroying infinite worlds and parallel timelines with just one nce!
The second reason is rted to his fiancee, let''s exin a little more about his fianc¨¦
After being transformed into one of the three origin beings, he lost a part of his emotions
For this reason, killing other creatures, especially humans, was no longer a problem for him
Meanwhile, he naturally saw the memories of his current body
The previous owner of the body was a real miserable person, he was shunned by everyone in his life and even despised by his own family.
Of course, Tian Shen didn''t care how miserable the previous owner of the body was, and he had no desire to take revenge on all the people who mocked him.
After all, in the world of cultivation, two types of existence have the right to look down on others
One is powerful and the other is talented
As long as you are strong enough, your words will bews
And if you are talented enough, you can find a powerful person to support you
The previous owner of the body was neither powerful nor talented
Hence, others always looked down on him, even though they still had to show him false respect due to his background.
Of course, there are always exceptions, and there was such an exception in the life of the previous owner of the body
The exception was his fiance Jin Xiuying
The previous owner of the body and Jin Xiuying are childhood friends and were very close when they were children
In the past, the previous owner saved Jin Xiuying
Of course, the previous owner of the body did not save her from death but saved her from rape
Hence, from that time Jin Xiuying developed a very strong and pure love for the previous owner of the body
Later, during the talent awakening ceremony, it was revealed that the previous owner of the body had only average talent
Therefore, people began to ignore and even despise him, but Jin Xiuying''s love for him did not change.
A yearter, Jin Xiuying also awakened her talents and it turned out that she has the Royal Asura Physique
Royal Asura physique is an Evil-known physique, so Jin Xiuying joined the Netherworld Pce to be stronger to protect the previous owner of the body in the future.
Naturally, the lords of the underworld pce were aware of her obsession with the previous owner of the body
At first, they decided to destroy Jin Xiuying''s feelings for the body''s previous owner, but Jin Xiuying threatened to kill herself if they did that.
Therefore, they decided to engage Jin Xiuying and the previous owner of the body
Anyway, although the previous owner of the body was only average, his background was still there
In addition, although the Pce of the Underworld is an evil force, they cannot be consideredpletely an evil path lineage, they were a force that was between good and evil.
Because of this, making an engagement with the Tian family was not a problem
What impressed Tian Shen was her pure love
Such pure love is very rare
That''s why he got a little angry about what those two wanted to do
They wanted to rece Jin Xiuying with a parallel version of her from another timeline, just like what they did with Tian Yanyu.
Their goal was simple, to plunge the Lower Verse into chaos
Both Jin Xiuying and Tian Yanyu are Lower Verse top experts in the future
Both of them are destined to be immortal kings!
in the parallel world that Tian Yanyu belongs to, one of the people responsible for Tian Shen''s death is Jin Xiuying, and because of this, Tian Yanyu hates her to death.
On the other hand, the parallel version of Jin Xiuying that they wanted to rece with the current version also hates Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu to death.
In this way, Jin Xiuying and Tian Yanyu can be considered blood enemies
If there be a chance, they would try to kill each other
And that''s where the problem will be. "If there be a chance" Both Jin Xiuying and Tian Yanyu have powerful backgrounds.
The Tian family does not need an exnation, and the Underworld Pce is also under the control of a very powerful taboo force, the current leader of which is Jin Xiuying''s master.
Therefore, they simply cannot kill each other, especially in themunity
And since both of them have a high position, the conflict between them leads to the conflict between the forces behind them
In this way, everything will be confusing and chaotic
of course, they were not the only targets, they had also targeted other geniuses.
Including Ye Chen
But due to their bad luck, They made Tian Shen angry
As for why they want to plunge the Lower Verse into chaos, well, they want to make the Son of the Heavenly Dao appear!
Heavenly Dao''s son is the first part of their n for summoning the Apocalypse taboo!
Tian Shen didn''t have a problem with their n and even found it fun, after all, if their n seeds, that entity''s son will also appear.
Plus, they had done him a favor by recing Tian Yanyu with a version that loves Tian Shen
But they shouldn''t have the slightest thought about Jin Xiuying, this is the girl whose love has managed to touch Tian Shen''s heart.
"Hmm, but your idea isn''t bad either Luminus, maybe I should give a warning to all of them so they know their ce," Tian Shen said while stroking his chin.
Two people were in charge of the Lower Verse, but there were a total of five, Nine Great Tribtions half-step detachments behind the main n
In addition, he destroyed all the worlds and parallel timelines, but sooner orter they will be rebuilt again
So it is better to just give them a direct warning
Tian Shen raised his palm, and at the same time, five majestic golden-colored fingers appeared above the multi-verse, once again attracting the attention of the top experts.
Chapter 15: The Border and The Dark Creature
Chapter 15: The Border and The Dark Creature
The Nine Great Tribtion Realm
This realm can be considered the peak of cultivation, after this realm there is transcendence and detachment.
This realm is also known as the half-step detachment, and beings who have reached this realm are known as cosmic beings and chaos monarchs.
As it is clear from the name of this realm, this realm has nine stages
To pass each stage, the cultivator must endure a great tribtion
Of course, the power of this tribtion should not be underestimated, even the weakest tribtion is enough to destroy a chaos world
After passing through the Nine Great Tribtions there is a final stage
When one has passed the nine tribtions, the only thing have to do is to achieve a huge achievement!
the Great Nine Tribtions realm has two meanings
Worth and achievement!
One proves its worth by going through nine tribtions, and then by performing a feat that affects the entire Multi-Verse, one can earn the achievement and summon the "door".
In the multi-verse where Tian Shen is located, there are five peak half-step detachments.
Their goal in everything they do is simple, to achieve achievement
Apocalypse taboo can help them get the achievement
Tian Shen didn''t have a problem with their n, but he didn''t like that they wanted to rece his fiancee
Well, it''s not a logical reason, but it''spletely logical for Tian Shen
...
Five golden fingers appeared above the Multiverse
Each of the fingers emitted a glorious but frightening and destructive aura
The Textures and pages of reality fluctuated around the fingers as if they were unable to withstand the immense and terrifying power thaty within the fingers.
And this matter shocked and horrified the top experts of Upper Verse
Each of the five fingers came down and moved toward certain coordinates
Five special ces that were known as the absolute powers of the world copsed in an instant
Simultaneously with the destruction of the ces that were known as the five symbols of absolute power in the multiverse, the textures and pages of reality were also broken.
Superior experts could vaguely see nothingness Border.
A powerful and unimaginable force that prevented the entry of the fog of darkness and the devouring force of nothingness and formed the border between nothingness and reality.
Seeing the terrifying fog, theypletely forget the destruction of the five symbols of absolute power, and the top experts were trembling in fear.
They no longer felt strength in their legs and they all fell to the ground
"The dark mist... is it possible to be the source of nothingness?"
"Hiss! The nothingness domain! This is a ce that even the Heavenly Dao is afraid of!"
"Thank the Grand Dao for forming such a boundary between reality and nothingness, otherwise we would all have been killed."
While all the top experts were grateful, suddenly the boundary between reality and nothingness trembled and even a little dark mist leaked from the barrier.
"What? That''s not possible! How is darkness entering reality? How can it ignore the boundary created by the Grand Dao?"
A terrifying sound could be heard from across the border between reality and nothingness from the depths of the abyss
These sounds were so terrifying that even the great emperors were terrified when they heard them
"World-eaters!"
"Unconscious creatures created by the abyss in the depths of nothingness!"
"ording to legends, even the weakest world-eaters possess the power of a great emperor."
Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the border of reality, its whole body was dark and if one looked carefully, it had no eyes!
It fisted its hand and hit the border hard
Because of its fist, the whole multi-verseshaked!
The top experts were even more scared than before! Just one punch was enough to shake the multi-verse and the power of this fist was even weakened due to the barrier!
"The Lord has summoned me" The dark creature opened its mouth and spoke in a normal tone
Although its tone was normal, its voice was so terrifying that it once again shook the entire multiverse
It fisted its hand again and was ready to destroy the border, but it stopped when it heard a familiar voice
"That''s enough, there''s no need to destroy the border, just came here alone" Tian Shen was not interested in destroying the border between reality and nothingness.
He had considered the possibility that the five fingers could break reality, but he did not think that even the pages of reality would be destroyed.
Well, not that he cares, since the pages were broken, he decide to summon one of his followers
On the other side, the dark creature bowed before disappearing
Tian Shen blinked and the textures and pages of reality were restored
He entrusted the restoration of the river of time to that person, but he decided to restore reality himself
Just as the experts were about to breathe a sigh of relief and turn their attention back to the five symbols of absolute power, a voice was heard across the multiverse.
"Don''t interfere unnecessarily and know your ce" was a very attractive male voice, beyond transcendent and containing a trace of nothingness, as if it could bring everything to its end.
This voice was like the voice of a fairy and could seduce women, and at the same time, it had a trace of divinity that caused the multi-verse shake
Top experts automatically realized who this voice was warning
And as they guessed, the people who received the warning were not in a good state either, but still, they heard the warning perfectly.
"I think it''s enough"
[ "...." ] Luminous did not know what to say
Tian Shen looked back and wanted to return his consciousness to his body, but suddenly a purple eye appeared above the multi-verse.
The eye radiated greatness and etherealness and made people worship it
If one looked carefully at the pupil, one could see the end of creation in it
Except for Tian Shen, no one could notice the presence of this eye
"Eye of the Grand Dao"
Chapter 16: Grand Dao
Chapter 16: Grand Dao
Grand Dao sounds like a fascinating and mythical concept. It appears to represent a supreme and all-epassing force within your described universe, with the sole purpose of maintaining order and understanding the entirety of existence.
An ethereal and all-seeing eye radiating superiority suggests a profound and omnipotent presence. If one were to gaze into the Grand Dao''s eyes, it would be as if they were peering into the very essence of the universe, witnessing both its origin and its ultimate destiny.
This portrayal emphasizes the idea of cosmic bnce and enlightenment in the face of such a powerful entity.
Tian Shen nced at it with indifferent eyes; he was not too shocked.
He already knew that by breaking the river of time and destroying the parallel timelines, he would attract the attention of this unimaginable being.
Simultaneously with the presence of this eye, the river of time and all the parallel lines began to be restored.
In less than a second that passed like an eternity, everything returned to its previous state. This being, acting as the arbiter of the heavens, even tried to rewrite the memories of living beings, but a terrifying and indescribable force negated its power.
The eye nced at Tian Shen but disappeared without saying anything.
As quietly as it came, it went as quietly.
"Well, those idiots have learned their lesson; it''s time for me to take care of the rest," Tian Shen returned his consciousness to his body.
In his absence, nothing special had happened; Tian Hua was still trying to bring the big rod to the peak and extract his white fluids, but she still didn''t seed.
Mei Li was also the same as before, massaging Tian Shen''s shoulders while lowering her head and looking at that perfect body from time to time as if it were the greatest masterpiece of heaven.
Tian Shen put his hand on Tian Hua''s head and started to caress her. Even though Tian Hua''s mouth was full, her face was still red from Tian Shen''s touch, and even her intimacy felt a little tingling.
At the same time, Tian Hua increased the speed of her actions and did not forget to kiss his tip before.
It didn''t take long for Tian Shen to feel a strange sensation, and he filled her entire mouth with his fluids.
Afterward, feeling empty, Tian Shen let go of Tian Hua.
"Cough, cough," Tian Hua coughed because of the feeling of suffocation, but she didn''t let a single drop go to waste.
"Young Master, did I do my job well?" Tian Hua spoke in a flirtatious and seductive tone and then threw herself into Tian Shen''s arms.
"It wasn''t bad, but as someone who always acts like a fox, you''re too much of an amateur." Tian Shen didn''t turn around and let Tian Hua sit on hisp.
"You are very naughty, young master," Tian Hua blushed a little but also did not reject his words.
"Young master, I have a few questions, is it okay to ask?" Tian Hua dropped her yful expression and asked Tian Shen.
"No problem." For Tian Shen, who had nothing to do at the moment, it was no problem to answer a few of this girl''s questions.
"Young Master, what ns do you have for the Great Immortal Sect and the Tian Family?" Tian Hua was not stupid.
She could see the indifference in Tian Shen''s tone whenever he talked about the Tian Family and the Great Immortal Sect.
He didn''t care about these two forces in the slightest, as if he didn''t even hate them.
ording to logic, such a thing should not be possible. Whether it is the Tian Family or the Great Immortal Sect, both always looked down on him.
Even Mei Li perked up her ears to hear Tian Shen''s answer carefully.
She wanted to know how Tian Shen felt about her and the sect behind her.
"Well, the answer is simple. I don''t care about any of them. After awakening my current physique, my view of the world has changed," Tian Shen wasn''t lying.
A being with higher dimensions naturally has a different way of thinking and seeing than beings with lower dimensions.
"Oh, so young master has no problem with returning to the Tian family?" Tian Hua was naturally shocked by Tian Shen''s answer, but she was stillpletely ecstatic.
Geniuses are iprehensible beings and do things in an inexplicable way.
Based on this sentence, she could easily deduce that Tian Shen''s way of seeing things waspletely different.
Now that Tian Shen didn''t have any problems, didn''t this mean that the rtionship between Tian Shen and the Tian family was going back?
"Hmm? Of course not, I will only return to the Tian family if they make a tempting offer, although that is impossible." Tian Shen may not dislike the Tian family, but that doesn''t mean he has no problem with returning.
Tian Hua: "..."
Mei Li: "..."
---
Meanwhile, in one of the mansions of the Great Immortal Sect,
A middle-aged man was kneeling in front of the floating screen in front of him.
In the floating scene, one could see several figures hidden amid space-time.
Each of them radiated a special aura as if they had transcended this world.
"The origin of the chaotic aura that engulfed the world radiated from where you are. The owner of that physique must be in the Great Immortal Sect, right?" An ancient voice broke the silence in the mansion.
"Yes, great ancestor. In fact, I even know the physique holder," Tian Wei replied in a very respectful tone.
Originally, he had decided to inform the family about Tian Shen, but several ancestors contacted him earlier.
He waspletely shocked and terrified at first! The ancestors of the Tian family! Their every movement can shake the entire world and even the lower verse!
"Oh? That''s great. Bring the owner of that physique to the family, and if he refuses or other forces interfere, then kill the owner of the body," an ancient voice filled with indifference and cruelty was heard.
"Well, in fact, the owner is one of the descendants of the Tian family," a cold sweat dripped from Tian Wei''s face.
"Hmm? Hahaha." Suddenly, all the figures on the floating screen startedughing, their veil of indifferencepletely disappearing.
"What''s even better? Then just bring him back and hold the coronation ceremony," spoke another ancient voice, his tone was full of joy.
"Yes," other ancient existences of the Tian family also confirmed.
"Well, there is a problem." Several cold sweats dripped down Tian Wei''s face at the same time; he could foresee the consequences of his next words.
"What is the problem?" Seeing Tian Wei''s ugly face, the smile disappeared from the faces of all the ancient beings.
"Well, that descendant is the second son of the current patriarch," Tian Wei said while swallowing his saliva.
"We don''t see a problem." The ancient beings frowned, they couldn''t see a problem with it.
Plus, wouldn''t this be even better? That boy is a direct descendant!
"Well, the second child was trash before awakening his physique and was despised by all the family members, and even some of the elders had decided to expel him from the family." Suddenly, the power of the bloodline pressured Tian Wei and knocked him to the ground.
"What?" One could feel the anger in all the figures; suddenly the whole world went dark and started shaking!
Naturally, the emotional fluctuations of the beings on that level caused changes in the weather and could even shake the entire world!
____
Hey guy
I''m sorry I haven''t uploaded any chapters in the past few months.
I had a few problems with the web novel, which have now been fixed.
So we return to the previous state
Chapter 17: Phoenix And Fairy
Chapter 17: Phoenix And Fairy
"Great Ancestors, please calm down," even though several of his bones werepletely crushed due to the pressure of the bloodline, he still tried to calm down these ancient beings.
"You disgusting fools! Fools like you would despise such geniuses?" The ancient being''s voice even contained murderous intent.
"My ancestor, I... no, we are sorry. We never thought that he would suddenly awaken such a physique!" Tian Wei trembled in terror.
"Well, calm down. The more important thing is how to deal with this matter," another ancient voice calmed the others down.
"We can''t lose such a genius. If he wasn''t a member of our family, it wouldn''t be a problem. We could just kill him. But now that he is one of our descendants, killing him is not a solution."
"Right, I think the best way is to kill all those idiots who despised him. That way, we can appease him."
"It is not a bad method, but in this case, we will have to kill even some of the elders of the current generation."
"I don''t think it''s a problem. We can''t rule out the possibility of having a Heavenly Prodigy," The other ancient beings also nodded.
For many years, the Tian family had not been able to cultivate a genius who could participate in the battle of eternity, and for this reason, their foundation was weakening with time.
If it continued like this, there was even a possibility of their fall.
"Well, there is one more problem," Tian Wei spoke at this moment, drawing the ancestors'' attention again.
"I feel that the current generation is too picky. What''s the problem?"
Tian Wei swallowed again, he could feel the killing intent from their voices!
"Well, it''s about the grudge of two brothers. The physique holder said that he would kill his brother in the Immortal emperor''s tomb," Tian Wei told the truth.
"That''s it? I don''t see a problem. If he wants to kill, then let him kill." These ancient beings didn''t care about such low-levelpetition.
In addition, it would be even better if such a thing would solve the grudge.
"Well, basically, the eldest son of the patriarch is engaged to the daughter of the Wen family," Tian Wei said the main problem.
He knew that the Wen family was one of the top ancient forces in the entire Lower Verse and had a very mysterious origin.
He did not want to unintentionally create a great enmity for the family.
"Oh? So you''re afraid of the wrath of the Wen family?" The ancestors began tough.
"Even a worthless Wen family dares to look down on my Tian family."
"If they tried to interfere, we will also interfere. Don''t worry."
"Yes, the only thing you need to care about is to bring the physique holder back," and then the floating scene went off.
---
Meanwhile, in the Upper Verse.
After the restoration of the river of time and the parallel timelines, the superior beings who stood at the peak of the multiverse started a meeting and began discussing the terrifying being that had caused all these events.
On the other hand, in all the multiverse, the five beings were in a very bad situation, and even the essence of their lives had almost disappeared.
Eternal Azure Phoenix Sect.
This sect is known as one of the most powerful forces in the entire multiverse.
In addition, there is a rumor that their founder is a person who managed to step onto that path!
But today was not a good day for them.
A giant golden finger broke the entire domain in which they were located and caused the death of trillions of living beings!
Even the elders and ancestors of this sect were not spared, and many of them were eliminated!
Deep within this sect, there was an isted dimension that was protected by the peak arrays, but even this dimension was not in good shape and waspletely broken.
And even worse than them was the figure who was sitting in a cross-legged position in the middle of this dimension.
She was a captivating and formidable young woman who embodied the essence of fire and determination. She possesses long, fiery red hair that flows like moltenva, cascading down her back in graceful waves.
Her piercing emerald eyes seem to smolder with an inner intensity, reflecting her deep connection to the element of fire.
Her figure is both lithe and powerful, a testament to her rigorous training in the arts of fire cultivation. She moves with an innate grace, and her every step seems to leave behind the faintest traces of flickering mes.
Her attire is a harmonious blend of traditional sect robes and fiery ents, often adorned with intricate phoenix motifs. A phoenix-shaped hairpin holds her crimson tresses in ce, symbolizing her lineage within the illustrious Eternal Azure Phoenix Sect.
She had long and lean legs, fat hips, along with shapely breasts that were enough to dominate any man.
She is Lin Xiu, one of the five existences of the Half-Step Transcendent Realm, and also the founder of the Eternal Azure Phoenix Sect.
At this moment, her beautiful clothes were almost torn and revealed a part of herrge and shapely breasts and pink nipples.
Her body was covered in blood, and no matter how hard she tried to heal her wounds, it was useless.
Even the foundation of her Dao was almost broken, and it was expected to take many years to repair it.
At the same time, a name appeared at the bottom of her stomach and right above her pussy, a name that announced the future owner of this superior divine beast.
No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t erase that name.
"Tian Shen, right? We will meet one day," she bit her red lips and whispered to herself with a tone that contained resentment.
Blossom Serenity n.
The Blossom Serenity n is also one of the most powerful and mysterious forces in the entire multiverse.
This n emphasizes more on the elements of nature and uses the power of nature to fight.
Unlike many forces, this n is isted from the world, and they do not interfere in the world unless it is necessary.
But today was special; suddenly, a huge golden finger appeared above the sky and broke the entire domain in which this family was located.
In the depths of this family, in the ancestralnd, in front of a peach tree, a beautiful face was sitting in a cross-legged position.
Her face was an exquisite canvas of beauty. High cheekbones gave her a delicate, regal appearance. Herplexion was porcin-pale, reminiscent of moonlight filtering through the leaves of a forest canopy. Her lips were soft and naturally pink, often curved into a gentle, serene smile.
Her almond-shaped eyes, a mesmerizing shade of jade green, held a mysterious depth and a spark of wisdom.
Her slender figure moved with fluid grace, her smooth, wless skin radiated an iridescent glow, her legs were a testament to her elegant allure, long and shapely like the swaying stems of the most delicate forest blossoms, and her form, while not overly endowed, exuded a natural charm with graceful curves,plementing her ethereal beauty.
Although she didn''t have big breasts, her attractive curves and fat hips made up for it.
She is Xiao Mei, the founder of the Blossom Serenity n and also one of the five beings of the Half-Step Transcendent Realm.
Unlike other times when she was always clean and pure as if no dust could settle on her, her clothes were torn.
Her body waspletely covered in blood, and there were even several deep wounds on her long and attractive legs.
Her Dao was almost broken, and her existence was damaged.
And worse than that, a name had appeared above her pussy, as if it was telling about her owner.
Such a thing was not eptable to her, who has always avoided the distractions and dust of the world and kept the purity of her body, soul, and heart.
But unfortunately, she could not remove that name.
"Interesting, this fairy will repay this shame in the future." Her eyes were like flowing water, and one could not feel any tone in her words as if she did not care.
But if someone was paying attention, she could hear the sound of her heart beating.
Her heart, which was calm and indifferent for billions of years, was shaken today.
She could even feel that her Dao heart, which was based on purity and detachment from the world, was breaking.
She was unable to do anything at the moment; the terrifying power was beyond anything she had ever seen or even thought of.
She was sure that if the owner of that power did not limit his attack power, she would die!
Although beings at his level are known as the embodiment of the eternal concept and can even live through memories, she felt death!
From this, we can guess the true power of the me for all the events.
Chapter 18: Wen Rong
Chapter 18: Wen Rong
"Interesting," Tian Shen muttered after reviewing Tian Wei''s conversations with the Tian family ancestors and glimpsing his own achievements in the Upper Verse. He didn''t care much about his feat in the Upper Verse; it was just a warning to them, anyway.
On the other hand, Tian Shen could predict that very interesting events would happen in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb. Tian Xin is the son-inw of the Wen family, and for this reason, the elders of the current generation of the Tian family cared a lot about him.
They even decided to make him the God Son of the Tian family after the immortal emperor''s tomb.
Because of this, Tian Wei didn''t want to let Tian Shen kill his brother. After all, for the Tian family, the betrothal between Tian Shen and the daughter of the Wen family was a very good thing that could strengthen their foundation.
But the problem lies here: the current generation of the Tian family has no idea how powerful their own family is. It''s not their fault, for countless years, the Tian Family has not cultivated any Heaven Prodigies that can participate in the Battle of Eternity.
Therefore, the real terror that the Tian family can bring ispletely unknown to the new generations.
But now everything has changed; Tian Shen has be a beacon of hope for the Tian family, even rousing the ancient ancestors from their slumber. For them, the only thing that matters is raising another heavenly prodigy.
As a result, if Tian Shen wanted to kill Tian Wei, those old men would fully support him.
"Young master, did you say something?" Tian Hua asked as if she heard Tian Shen''s whisper.
"No," Tian Shen replied, casting a nce at the girl who not only pressed her half-naked chest against his but also asionally brushed against his little brother. "Girl, you''re ying with fire," Tian Shen cautioned with a serious tone.
"Oh? Isn''t that even better?~~" Tian Hua whispered seductively into his ear.
Tian Shen contemted teaching her a lesson but then sensed fluctuations in the void and looked into the distance. His gaze ignored the concept of vastness, piercing throughyers of space-time tond upon the Celestial Azure Domain.
A magnificent ship, bearing the symbols of Phoenix and Qilin, traversed thousands of gxies by tearing through the void. Around the ship, the sound of Dao Laws and even traces of the Great Dao resonated.
Atop this ship waved a magnificent g exuding a divine and immortal aura, bearing a word that identified its owners: Wen.
"She''s finally here? Interesting," Tian Shen murmured upon seeing the ship. He abruptly stood up, ignoring Tian Hua, who ended up falling into the water. Then his eyelids twitched, and a magnificent white robe adorned him as he left the hot spring without a word.
"Young master, you''re so naughty," Tian Huamented, feeling the void''s fluctuations with her cultivation level. After changing into dry clothes, she followed Tian Shen. Of course, naturally, there was someone who had been entirely forgotten during this sequence of events.
Mei Li had been privy to their erotic conversations and flirtations the entire time, forbidden from achieving her own release. Most importantly, they hadpletely forgotten about her, as if she didn''t exist!
"It''s all her fault, that scheming fox!" For some inexplicable reason, Mei Li couldn''t hold a grudge against Tian Shen, so she directed her resentment toward Tian Hua. Mei Li wasted no time. After donning her panties and changing clothes, she followed Tian Hua and Tian Shen.
---
Inside the main hall of the Sect of Great Immortals, a magnificent airship hovered above. The void split open, allowing a beautiful youngdy and her two bodyguards to enter the hall area. As a superior force, the Wen family had to request permission to enter, which is why they arrived by airship.
"What a uniquely beautifuldy!"
"That''s right, she is even more beautiful than Holy Maiden Mei Li!"
"I never thought I could see such beauty in my life."
"A few hours ago, we saw someone whose face is peerless in all ages."
"Cough cough, you shouldn''tpare the young master to mortals!" One could hear the voices of disciples and elders of the sect talking to each other.
Qin Yuan also got up from his seat and went to greet the princess of the Wen family. After all, while their sect was considered a superior force in the Divine Ascension World, the Wen Family was a superior force in the entire Lower Verse! Upon seeing the approaching beauty, even he was stunned.
Beauty beyond what the human mind can imagine, she possessed an ethereal beauty that transcended the mortal realm, casting a spellbinding allure upon all who beheld her.
Her raven-ck tresses cascaded like a waterfall of midnight silk, framing a face adorned with obsidian eyes as deep and mysterious as the cosmos itself.
In those enigmatic eyes, there resided a profound sense of indifference, as though the affairs of the world were mere trifles unworthy of her attention. Herplexion, as wless as freshly fallen snow and as pure as jade, radiated a luminous elegance that could rival the moon''s glow.
Her statuesque figure stood at an impressive 177 cm, entuating her slender, graceful legs that seemed to stretch into eternity. Her modest yet perfectly contoured breasts and plump, alluring hips added to her enchanting allure.
Adorned in a resplendent gown, an artful masterpiece of blue, ck, and white hues, she embodied the very essence of regal splendor. Her presence exuded an aura akin to the boundless calm of the ocean, while her temperament bore an even greater otherworldly quality.
She was akin to an immortal fairy, a celestial being who dwelled high above the heavens, untouched by the trivialities of the mortal realm. Yet, within her radiance, one could sense a profound loneliness, as if the me of her hope had long been extinguished.
As the cherished and sole daughter of the esteemed Wen family patriarch, her beauty was not just a testament to her lineage but a living legend, a mesmerizing enigma that defied the constraints of ordinary existence.
Too beautiful! He could have sworn that the young woman who passed through the void rift was at the top of all the beauties he had ever seen. In his mind, there was only one person who couldpete with such beauty: his wife!
Even the male elders were drawn to her extraordinary beauty and charm. Even some female elders felt humbled in her presence.
Of course, whether male or female, they weren''t overly impressed. Just a few hours ago, they had encountered a person whose charm transcended the bounds of perfection and gender, capable of captivating creatures of any gender.
Meanwhile, the guards of Wen Rong also noticed the gazes of the sect''s disciples and elders fixed upon their youngdy. To their astonishment, the onlookers'' reactions surprised them. Everywhere they went, their youngdy had always been the center of attention. Her beauty effortlessly drew the gaze of immortals, both male and female.
But here, the sect''s disciples and elders admired her beauty briefly before diverting their attention elsewhere. How could this be possible?
"Princess of the Wen Family, Wen Rong greets the leader of the Great Immortals Sect." Like a princess, she bowed slightly to show her respect.
"Hahaha, the princess is too humble; it''s my sect''s honor to host the youngdy of the Wen family," Qin Yuan replied, not surprised by Wen Rong''s humility as he had heard rumors about her calm and indifferent temperament.
On the other hand, when they heard Qin Yuan''s respectful tone, Wen Rong''s bodyguards felt even more assured and naturally proud. Indeed, everyone should treat their youngdy with respect.
"I''m just a little curious as to what brought you here?" Qin Yuan inquired, although he could make a few guesses, he wasn''t entirely sure.
"I came to see someone," Wen Rong replied in a nonchnt and calm tone. At the same time, she began to explore her body with divine senses as she felt something unusual.
"Oh, may I ask which person?" Qin Yuan asked in a respectful tone.
"The person who awakened the primal Absolute Chaos Physique," replied Wen Rong in a firm tone. After examining her body with divine senses and finding nothing abnormal, she turned off her divine senses.
"Eh? Well, that''s not possible, is it?" Qin Yuan replied with a hesitant tone, aware that Tian Shen was currently in the hot spring, and based on his temperament, he wouldn''t want to be disturbed. Furthermore, the ancestors had already warned against upsetting and angering Tian Shen.
"It''s as if you didn''t hear what the youngdy said. She wants to see the holder of the primal Absolute Chaos Physique. This is not a request but an order," suddenly, an attractive female voice resounded, attracting everyone''s attention.
The two Wen Rong Guardians promptly released their Earthly Immortal Realm auras. Wen Rong paid them no heed, ustomed to their domineering nature.
Qin Yuan''s face suddenly turned cold. While he respected them, it didn''t mean that just anyone could disrespect them. The faces of the elders also grew stern, and they prepared to release their auras. However, a charming voice, carrying a trace of the Great Dao of Death, echoed throughout the sect.
"Bothersome and foolish," it intoned.
Chapter 19: The Embrace Of Death
Chapter 19: The Embrace Of Death
"He is here!"
"Young Master Shen has reappeared!"
The moment they heard that beguiling and maic voice, reminiscent of the whispers of death, an indescribable sense of terror and danger overcame Wen Rong''s two guards.
Every cell in their bodies, along with their six senses, began to vibrate as though some indescribable presence had taken notice of them.
Wen Rong was naturally shocked and surprised; she had never before heard such a captivating and exquisite voice.
It was as if the sound itself were celestial melodies, touched by the hand of death.
Simultaneously, her icy heart, which had been frozen for years, began to thaw.
A smile formed on Qin Yuan''s face.
Before them, the very fabric of reality seemed to shatter, revealing three figures stepping forth.
The two figures were iparably beautiful, adored by fans worldwide.
And between these two figures stood a young man.
His white hair flowed gracefully in the wind, cascading down to his shoulders.
His obsidian eyes, mysterious and fathomless, possessed an allure that could rival the gravitational pull of a cosmic ck hole.
With a chiseled and distinctive countenance, there was no need for further boration.
His radiant and velvety skin exuded an otherworldly luminance that could provoke envy even among goddesses.
His figure, strikingly prominent yet elegantly lean, held the power to leave divine beings in awe.
Standing at an impressive 194 centimeters, he towered above all, emitting an air of majestic presence.
His demeanor exuded extraordinary charisma, making even the so-called Almighty Supremes appear as mere ripples in the vast sea of his dominion, for he alone was the eternal sovereign.
The aura of aloofness, veiled in enigma and superiority, required no further elucidation.
In his presence, the Great Dao of Fate and Time seemed to echo, as though he were the chosen recipient of all of fate''s blessings,manding even time itself to bow before him.
He could only be described as a being transcending the very essence of perfection.
Witnessing him, Wen Rong''s two guards flushed entirely and lowered their faces.
They had to admit, this man was impossibly attractive!
Even Wen Rong''s heart quickened at the sight of Tian Shen, as if long-lost hope were on the brink of returning.
As a youngdy from a powerful family, she understood the art of controlling her emotions, but her face still reddened naturally.
In the end, she was overthinking; her face turned red nheless.
Qin Yuan and the elders paid no heed to the expressions of the three; they bowed in respect.
Tian Shen disregarded them, proceeding into the main hall and taking the topmost seat.
Mei Li and Tian Hua followed suit, trailed by the elders and Qin Yuan, all entering the hall.
The only figures left standing were Wen Rong and her two astonished guards.
"What''s the matter? What''s happened?"
"He''s so handsome!"
"Despite being immortals, we felt an overwhelming fear."
"Youngdy, do you think it might be wise to return to the family and return with a more formidable force?" Wen Rong''s two guards were in sheer terror.
The other side was not only impossibly handsome but also wielded terrifying strength.
"No need," Wen Rong asserted. She corrected her posture and entered the hall.
Her two gorgeous guards offered bitter smiles and followed suit.
Within the hall, they found Tian Shen seated on the ancient throne, nked by Tian Hua on one side and Mei Li on the other.
Qin Yuan and the other elders stood on either side, awaiting Tian Shen''s orders with utmost respect.
"Why have youe here?" Tian Shen inquired in his customary indifferent tone.
"Your Highness, we''vee to meet the holder of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique," Wen Rong spoke, showingplete respect. In the presence of such a terrifying entity, she couldn''t afford to be impolite. Her two guards kept their heads lowered due to their flushed faces.
"Now that you''ve seen, you may leave," Tian Shen replied, his tone remaining unchanged.
Wen Rong wasn''t entirely surprised. She had suspected that this enigmatic young man was the physique holder, but she was still somewhat taken aback by Tian Shen''s indifferent tone.
Wherever she went, young geniuses praised and weed her, especially young men. However, this person didn''t even spare her a nce.
She nced at Tian Hua and Mei Li; wasn''t she more beautiful than these two?
What Wen Rong didn''t realize was that she had been subtly influenced by Tian Shen, even her behavior and temperament were changing.
In the past, she didn''t care for empty and insignificant praises, and she still didn''t now. But for some reason, she wanted Tian Shen''s approval, as if receiving praise from such a being was the highest achievement in the vast Chaos.
"Your Highness, my Wen Family wishes to hire you," Wen Rong gathered her courage and looked directly at Tian Shen as she made this request.
Unfortunately, their eyes met, and his were like an endless abyss, deep and dark, a seductive darkness that drew one into its depths.
Even though she knew there would be no good ending, she still challenged those eyes.
Wen Rong lowered her head again, her face blushing once more. Maybe it''s better not to look at him?
"My brother''s fianc¨¦e inviting me to join her family? That''s rather amusing," Tian Shen teased, still in an indifferent tone.
Upon hearing his words, not only Wen Rong''s two guards but Wen Rong herself were shocked.
Her fianc¨¦ had only one brother, and that person was nothing but a failure.
Could her ears have deceived her?
Even her guards, who had been entranced by Tian Shen''s charm, were fully awake now.
The brother of their youngdy''s fianc¨¦? They knew that person very well!
The only good thing about him was his rtively handsome face; other than that, he was just an ordinary failure.
"Tia- Tian Shen?" Wen Rong raised her head again and stared at Tian Shen, trying to fathom him.
"Young Lord Shen, youngdy, do not forget how to address Young Lord," suddenly, a terrifying aura filled the entire hall. Tian Hua looked at Wen Rong with eyes that concealed no hint of murderous intent.
In her view, all beings, whether under the heavens or above them, should show respect to Tian Shen.
"Please forgive my mistake," Wen Rong''s face changed slightly due to the looming threat, and she apologized in a respectful tone.
Tian Hua withdrew her aura, but Tian Shen nced at Wen Rong.
"Do you have a problem with me being Tian Shen?" Wen Rong and her guards felt like Death itself was addressing them.
The smallest mistake, and Death would embrace them.
Chapter 20: Do you want revenge?
Chapter 20: Do you want revenge?
Wen Rong didn''t know how to answer at this moment, any kind of answer could be considered insulting.
Originally, she was a little helpless, ording to her father, the fated one has a rtionship with Tian Xin, and that''s why she got engaged to Tian Xin.
But who would have thought that the fated one was Tian Xin''s trash brother?
Her two guards were also shaking and looked at their youngdy who was also in a bad state
"How dare Iment on someone like Your Highness?" Wen Rong finally decided to answer in a Modest manner
She was not prideful like those youngdies who looked down on everyone, Because of those unpleasant and unfortunate events, she was always in a hopeless situation and did not have the emotions and pride that most youngdies had.
Only because of the teachings of her family and because of her position, she has to always maintain a noble and magnificent temperament.
On the other hand, Tian Shen was not so surprised, he knew about the incident that had happened in her childhood and knew the many effects that incident had on her.
"Forget it, you want to recruit me into your family? What can you offer to tempt me?" Tian Shen asked casually.
He was slightly interested in this girl, he wanted to test how far she would go for revenge.
He wanted to monopolize this girl''s love and then test which one she would choose between him and her mother''s revenge.
Of course, for such a thing, he needed to reduce the origin presence to the lowest possible level, and naturally, he did this before leaving the hot spring.
His origin presence is currently on a low level, which means that women do not fall in love with him as soon as they see him.
Rather, with time, their love and feelings for him increase and they gradually be crazy yandere
Of course, such a process would not take much time and depend on the other party''s cultivation level, a person at Wen Rong''s level would be hispletely insane Yandere within two or three days or even less.
Of course, he had another purpose in doing this, he didn''t like women goingpletely insane whenever they saw him, it''s a bit boring.
About Tian Hua and Mei Li? Well, they were previously in the presence of five percent of his origin presence, and it can be said that their love for him has reached the highest possible level right now, and with time, their love for him will only be stronger and stronger through eternity and beyond.
On the other hand, even though Wen Rong''s guards didn''t show it, they were a little angry. They were also quite impressed by Tian Shen''s charm, but that didn''t mean they would be mindless lovers who couldn''t use their brain
The reason for their anger was also simple, they thought that Tian Shen was too arrogant! Until now, his presence alone had made their youngdy speak and act respectfully
And even they felt until now that even their youngdy should bepletely respectful in front of such an existence
But the party does not even consider Wen family in his eyes!
What does it mean that Wen''s family should give him a tempting offer to be able to hire him? Is it not enough to be a member of the magnificent Wen family?
On the other hand, Wen Rong wasn''t so surprised, she had heard from her father that the fates ones had their pride and it was possible that they wouldn''t even put the top lineages of the Lower Verse in their eyes.
Especially a high-level fated one like the young man facing her
"As long as the Wen family has it, you will be given anything you want," Wen Rong replied in a respectful tone.
And at the same time, hearing the words, the face of her guards became even worse, but they still hid their anger
On the other hand, Tian Shen suddenly disappeared from the throne and appeared in front of her, shocking Wen Rong.
At the same time, before her two guards could even react in the slightest, they turned to dust
That''s right, the two beings in the Earthly Immortal Realm just turned into dust, In this process, Tian Shen didn''t look at them, didn''t use any power, and there wasn''t even any aura fluctuation.
They turned directly into the dust
Wen Rong also noticed the death of her two guards
But she could not do anything, at this moment none of her body parts, including her cells, were not listening to her
The only part of her existence that she could use at this moment was her consciousness and brain
And she could feel why her body wasn''t listening to her, the look of the young man in front of her
Tian Shen was staring at her as if he was seeing through her, be it his body, soul, mind, future, and past as if none of them were hidden from him.
Scary, terrifying, indescribable, these were all her thoughts at this moment
Not only she, but all the people in the hall werepletely terrified, whether it was Tian Hua or Qin Yuan, none of them had been able to get rid of the terror that Tian Shen had brought.
Killing two earthly immortals!
How old was Tian Shen? He wasn''t even twenty years old yet, and he already had such a terrifying level of power
Qin Yuan was quite sure that Tian Shen had acquired the legacy of a great emperor
After all, in the current generation, no one has even reached the power level of the Supreme Realm
''This kid''s potential will be unimaginable, If he reaches such a level in such a period, it won''t take him long to surpass previous generations,'' Qin Yuan muttered to himself.
On the other hand, Tian Hua was just looking at Tian Shen with happiness and excitement, Tian Shen was her master and naturally, whenever Tian Shen gets stronger, she will also be happy.
"I think let''s ignore your suggestion, I have a better suggestion, what do you think about revenge for your mother?" Tian Shen quietly whispered next to Wen Rong''s ears.
Wen Rong naturally blushed when she saw how close Tian Shen was to her and even her heart rate increased.
"Wh-what?" But hearing Tian Shen''s suggestion, she suddenly turned into her senses, she couldn''t believe what she heard, and at the same time, the light of hope started to shine brighter in her heart again.
"I don''t like to repeat my words," Tian Shen moved away from Wen Rong and waited for her answer
On the other hand, Wen Rong waspletely stunned and hadpletely forgotten about the death of her guards
She felt that if Tian Shen help her, it would not be impossible to avenge her mother, even though that family has a very terrifying background
The person in front of her was a person who wasn''t even twenty years old but had strength at least equal to the Heavenly Immortals.
After all, only heavenly immortals can kill two earthly immortals with one thought
Of course, she also didn''t forget one thing, how does the other party know about her mother? However, she didn''t care at the moment
"What do you want?" Wen Rong''s tone was not only respectful but also filled with excitement, she finally saw an opportunity to avenge her mother.
"What I want is..."
Chapter 21: New Maid
Chapter 21: New Maid
"What I want is you," Tian Shen said in his usual tone.
Although his tone was the same as always, it caused Wen Rong''s heart rate to reach a level that could bepletely lethal to ordinary humans and even weak cultivators!
Blushingpletely from her earlobes to her face, Wen Rong didn''t think the detached and exalted youth standing in front of her would want such a thing.
Well, not that she had a problem. She nced at Tian Shen.
Long white hair, eyes like endless darkness and a devouring ck hole, a face beyond all knowns and unknowns, strength and talent beyond all ages.
Wen Rong was not a woman who was attracted to someone just based on his face and talent; no, because of what happened in her childhood, shepletely closed her heart and did not allow anyone to enter.
But the young man in front of her waspletely different. Ever since she had seen him, her icy heart had begun to melt.
If the party helps her to avenge her mother, she doesn''t mind marrying him.
"I-I have no problem, I will be your wife if you help me," Wen Rong replied with a trembling tone and apletely shy, blushing face.
At the same time, she did not forget to think about the name of her future child. If it was a girl, she decided to choose her mother''s name for her.
On the other hand, Tian Shen gave this girl a strange look. What were these stupid thoughts? He just wanted a maid to serve tea.
"You''re thinking too much, I just want a maid," Tian Shen said in a casual tone,pletely shattering all of Wen Rong''s imagination.
"Huh? What?" Wen Rong waspletely stunned when she heard Tian Shen''s words. Not only she, but everyone present in the hall waspletely stunned.
Wen Rong agreed to marry Tian Shen!
But Tian Shen only wants her as a maid?
The men in the hall sighed. As expected from Young Master Shen, no woman could stand in his eyes.
"You''re thinking too much, Tian Hua will take care of the physical issues while Mei Li massages my shoulders, and well, I want a maid to serve tea, plus just for a short time until I find a good maid," Tian Shen replied with a trace of sarcasm.
Wen Rong also came out of shock. The young man in front of her was only seeing her as a maid!
Also, what does it mean that it will be a short time until a better maid is found? Does he look down on her?
But on the other hand, wouldn''t this be better? That way, she can avenge her mother without having to marry him.
She doesn''t even need to pay much, just serve Tian Shen tea for a short time.
As a youngdy of an eternal family, she was naturally quite familiar with the art of serving tea and had no problem doing it.
About other people''s opinions? Well, she didn''t care in the slightest. As long as she could avenge her mother, she didn''t care about any humiliation from others.
Although she tried to calm herself with these thoughts, deep in her heart she felt empty, hopeless, and unwilling because she could not be Tian Shen''s wife.
Of course, what she didn''t realize was that her temperament had changed since she met Tian Shen.
She was no longer that young girl who seemed to have lost her soul and reason for living.
On the other hand, Tian Hua blushed a little after hearing Tian Shen''s words. What does he mean by she will be dealing with physical issues? Of course, she didn''t have the slightestint; she was even quite satisfied with her job.
After all, not everyone can throw themselves into Tian Shen''s arms like her and even perform intimate acts with him.
It''s just that she felt a little embarrassed, but it didn''tst long, and she quickly returned to her original state.
"What? Don''t you want?" Tian Shen asked with an indifferent face. Originally, he had no problem with choosing Wen Rong as his wife.
But not for now, he wanted to wait for this girl''s feelings for him to reach a level where she would choose him over her family.
Then after that, he doesn''t mind trying to see if this girl is worth the position of the fwife or not.
"Of course not, Young Master Shen, I am at your service from now until any time you wish," Wen Rong said in a respectful tone and bowed at the same time.
"Okay then, we can go now," Tian Shen turned and walked toward Qin Yuan.
Wen Rong was a little surprised but did not ask any questions.
A maid is not allowed to ask questions of her master.
"Do you have an airship or something like that?" Tian Shen stood in front of Qin Yuan and asked in a casual tone.
"Of course, young master, I will order the sect''s best airship to be prepared for you in less than five minutes," Qin Yuan did not dare to insult Tian Shen and replied in apletely respectful tone.
At the same time, through his divine sense, he ordered the sect''s best airship to be ready to depart.
Tian Shen nodded and then turned to leave. It was time to meet with Ye Chen and his cheap brother.
"Um, young master," Qin Yuan gathered his courage and called out to Tian Shen.
"What?" Tian Shen nced at him again, causing thetter to panic.
"I wanted to hear your decision about the Immortal Academy and Immortal Emperor''s Road, if it''s okay," Qin Yuan bowed and asked respectfully, seeing those eyes that were like the embodiment of death.
Tian Shen knew a little about these two events. He blinked, and in less than a hundredth of a second, countless pieces of information about the Immortal Academy and the Road of the Immortal Emperor appeared in his mind.
The Immortal Emperor''s Road is a special area in a supreme dimension that is protected by the Heavenly Dao. This road is opened in the middle of each generation, and the geniuses of the young generation participate in it.
The Immortal Emperor''s Road is created from twelve levels, and in each level, there are secret realms, different trials, and overall great opportunities for the young generation.
To pass each level, a special test must be passed, and only seven geniuses can pass all twelve levels. These seven geniuses are recognized as geniuses with the talent that can reach the realm of the immortal emperor.
Not only the geniuses of the heavenly world of divine ascension, but all the geniuses in the entire lower verse can participate in the Road of the Immortal Emperor.
The Immortal Academy is also located before the Immortal Emperor Road, but with the difference that the Immortal Academy is only for the heavenly world of the Divine Ascension.
The Immortal Academy is a force created by the Immortal Orthodox, and its foundation was developed by the previous Immortal Emperors.
Before starting the Road of the Immortal Emperor, the young geniuses of the world of divine ascension gather in this academy andpete and fight with each other, and in this way, they be stronger and gather more experiences.
The academy also contains ancient tombs, techniques, and even trials created directly by the Immortal Emperors themselves.
Therefore, the temptation of such a ce for young geniuses, especially young geniuses of low-level forces, can be understood.
"I don''t think it''s a problem to visit in the future, right?" Tian Shen replied in a simple tone and then left the hall.
Mei Li, Tian Hua, and Wen Rong also followed him.
On the other hand, Qin Yuan wasn''t too surprised to hear his answer. After all, whether it is the Immortal Academy or the Immortal Emperor''s Road, both are ces that can attract the attention of all geniuses.
"But currently, with his level of power, he can even suppress ancient freaks. We must hurry, otherwise, when those forbidden forces notice his talent, they will try to hire him," Qin Yuan muttered to himself as he and the elders then left the hall.
Chapter 22: Granny In The Ring
Chapter 22: Granny In The Ring
Tian Shen looked at the magnificent ship that was floating in the void. This ship emitted an immortal aura, and various ancient carvings adorned it.
In addition, Immortal King-level protective formations could be faintly sensed around the ship.
This airship was not only more magnificent than the one Wen Rong had arrived with, but it was on apletely different level.
This airship could withstand the Immortal King''s attacks! Even Qin Yuan could not easily ess this ship.
Anyway, this ship was considered a foundational treasure, and only the ancestors had ess to it. But since the ancestors ordered to gain Tian Shen''s favor by any means, Qin Yuan decided to use this ship.
Wen Rong and Tian Hua were alsopletely shocked.
Naturally, they could understand the true value and power of this airship. If this ship didn''t have an owner, ancient monsters would start a war to obtain it.
About Mei Li? She was not at a level where she could understand the true value of such a ship.
"Come here, young master," Qin Yuan respectfully showed Tian Shen the way to enter the ship.
Tian Shen nodded and then entered the ship along with Tian Hua, Mei Li, and Wen Rong.
Tian Wei also hid in the shadows to ensure Tian Shen''s safety, but not only him, one of the ancestors of the Great Immortals Sect also hid in the void to protect Tian Shen.
Although Tian Wei was powerful, he was not at a level that could fully ensure his protection.
"I''m curious how the Tian family will react. It''s possible that because of cooperation with the Wen family, they wouldn''t let Young Master Shen kill his brother, but now the youngdy of the Wen family has be his maid, and he even has equal power as the Heavenly Immortals.
"I guess their ancestors themselves would appear," Qin Yuan muttered to himself as he watched the ship move away.
---
Eastern Qilin continent, Moon Qilin domain slope, Chengdu city.
In a luxurious room inside an inn, a handsome young man wearing a gray robe was sitting cross-legged on the floor, looking up at a strange mark on his hand.
At the same time, he did not forget to examine his palm from time to time.
"Master, what do you think?" Ye Chen quietly whispered to himself, as if he were talking to himself, but he was actuallymunicating with the soul in his ring.
"This mark engraved on your hand contains hidden power, and even I am not capable of erasing it," an attractive female voice echoed in his ear.
"But Master, didn''t you say that you were once a powerhouse at the peak?" Ye Chen asked with a bit of skepticism.
"I am currently only a remaining soul with less than one percent of my prime power," the attractive voice echoed in his ears again.
Of course, what the owner of the attractive voice didn''t say was that she didn''t think she would be able to erase this name from his palm even in her prime.
She was sure that the power of the owner of this mark had already transcended the boundaries of the Lower Verse.
After all, she was once an expert at the peak of the Lower Verse.
"Anyway, as far as I know, Tian Shen was the name of one of the people who used to taunt you in the past, right?" The remaining soul tried to change the subject.
"That''s right, he was one of those arrogant second-generation young masters. Plus, he had a crush on Mei Li, so my followers couldn''t stand his existence and secretly killed him," Ye Chen nced at the strange mark in front of him.
The killing intent was clear in his voice, the seven people who were killed were his best friends and most trusted followers.
Especially the war demon who was one of the three great demons that followed him.
"Things are getting weird," the remaining soul warned Ye Chen to be more cautious.
His followers had told him that they killed Tian Shen, but now it seemed that was not the case.
"Anyway, Master, what was the aura that appeared a few hours ago that darkened the entire world?" Ye Chen shivered in fear as he thought about that terrifying aura.
"If I''m not mistaken, that aura belongs to the physique of primal absolute chaos. This physique is known as the greatest physique in all of history," the remaining soul exined.
"The greatest physique in history, huh? Not bad, it deserves to be my stepping-stone," Ye Chen answered in a prideful mood.
Hearing his answer, the remaining soul in the ring frowned and wanted to warn him, but a sound stopped her.
"Come in," Yi Chen corrected his posture and said in a t tone.
The door opened, and a handsome young man entered and bowed directly.
"Did you do what I ordered?" Ye Chen looked at the poison demon and then asked.
"Yes, Master Ye Chen," the poison demon replied respectfully.
"What about Yanyu''s invitation?" Ye Chen had a smile on his face as he remembered Tian Yanyu.
"She rejected your invitation," replied the poison demon in a shaky tone.
"Well, it seems that the rumors are true. Although she seems sociable on the outside, she is quite cold on the inside," Ye Chen didn''t get angry. He could already guess the result.
"What about the research?"
Meanwhile, in another room in the inn, a unique and extremely beautiful young girl was sitting in a cross-legged position.
She had a unique temperament that made people feel like she was an exciting traveler from the ninth heaven.
"First the appearance of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique, and then the strange incident that happened in the restaurant," Tian Yanyu frowned as she muttered to herself.
Since returning to the past, Tian Yanyu realized that many things were different from her memories.
For example, in her past life, Ye Chen and Tian Shen did not have a bad rtionship. Although they were not friends, they were not enemies either.
But it seems that everything in this life is different, and Ye Chen and her brother do not have a good rtionship.
More importantly, the appearance of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique.
As far as she can remember, this physique should not appear in this generation.
And besides, there is still the issue of that strange mark and her brother''s name.
"I wish my brother was here to hug me." A smile appeared on her beautiful face as she remembered special times in her past life - whenever she was upset or angry, her brother would hug her andfort her.
"After the matter of the tomb is over, I have to go visit my brother," Tian Yanyu muttered to herself.
"But how should I get rid of Ye Chen?" ording to her research, her brother and Ye Chen did not have a good rtionship. Her first reaction after realizing this was naturally to kill Ye Chen.
About Ye Chen? She didn''t care about him in the slightest. The only reason she was currently trying to build a good rtionship with Ye Chen was because of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb and a few exceptional opportunities in the future.
But this was her old n. She knew Ye Chen''s true potential and decided to kill Ye Chen after the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb so that he would not pose a threat to her brother in the future.
Of course, there was a problem in this process.
___
Discord : https://discord.gg/vump8M9a
Chapter 23: Green Hats?
Chapter 23: Green Hats?
It will not be easy to kill Yi Chen; he not only has the support of the Great Immortal Sect but also has countless trump cards that can help him escape.
Besides, Tian Yanyu wasn''t sure if her current strength could match Ye Chen''s. After all, she had only awakened in this body for a week and had not had much time to build up her strength.
"As long as I can obtain the Immortal Emperor''s inheritance, my strength will naturally be on par with him, but the support of the Great Immortal Sect is still troublesome," Tian Yanyu sighed.
Ye Chen is regarded as the potential heir of the Great Immortal Sect, and they have given him various protective treasures to keep him safe.
"Huh? What is it?" Tian Yanyu suddenly stood up and looked outside the inn; she just felt a terrifying spatial fluctuation.
Not only her, but all the other geniuses, as well as the experts who guarded the city, noticed the fluctuations of space-time.
Ye Chen, who was talking to his subordinate, frowned as he felt the fluctuations of space and time. For some reason, he felt an indescribable terroring to this city.
"Grand immemorial ship? I thought only the ancestors of the Grand Immortal Sect had ess to this ship," an ancient being looked through the void and said in a surprised tone.
"True, but why is this shiping here? As far as I know, they have already sent their top disciples here," another ancient being who was tasked with protecting the geniuses of his family asked with a frown.
"Could it be that due to the appearance of that eternal physique, the sleeping ancestors have awakened?" A top expert sent by the Great Wei Dynasty for protection spoke in a curious tone.
"I don''t think so; the other superior forces haven''t made a move yet, so I doubt the Great Immortal Sect will make a move before them," another ancient being denied.
"Perhaps they woke up one of those ancient Freaks that was sealed; they probably thought that the younger generation couldn''t handle the holder of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique."
"It''s possible; after all, with their foundation, they may have a genius from the same era as their great ancestors." Thinking of such a possibility, all the ancient beings who spoke secretly frowned.
"It will be a hassle; the higher forces will probably do the same." None of the ancient freaks were going to wake up in this generation.
After all, the fate and luck of this generation are only slightly above average.
For this reason, those superior forces did not have the slightest reason to awaken the ancient freaks and interfere in this generation, but now everything is different.
A genius with the Primal Absolute Primal Chaos Physique has appeared, and his appearance has been able to affect the fortunes and fate of the entire Lower Verse.
These ancient beings with their level of cultivation can easily understand the changes of heaven and earth, and they knew that the fortune of this generation from the middle is reaching the fortune and destiny of a glorious golden generation!
"If this generation reaches that level, the appearance of ancient freaks and geniuses who challenge the heavens will be inevitable."
"We''d better wait for that temple''s next prophecy; with the current state of the world, they will release a new prophecy." All the ancient beings nodded in approval and then regained their divine senses.
The grand immemorial ship, inside a magnificent hall.
Tian Shen sat on the floor in a cross-legged position, all the blessings of fate and timelines floating around him.
One could even see the Great Dao Laws behind him in a ghostly form. At the same time, the chaotic energy was emanating from his body and showing his authority and terror.
Next to his feet were the distinct silhouettes of the cycle of life and death, and between his fingers were suspended the six paths of reincarnation.
Wen Rong entered the hall and saw Tian Shen''s transcendent state; her body trembled. Even when his father was in meditation, he could not create such phenomena.
Of course, what she did not know was that these were not phenomena.
"Young Master Shen, we have arrived at the destination," Wen Rong bowed respectfully, revealing her attractive curves.
"Good." His voice was like the personification of death itself, the personification of the end and destruction. However, such a voice was not scary; no, it was like heavenly melodies that could attract living beings.
"Is there another problem?" Tian Shen asked, feeling as if Wen Rong was a little hesitant to say something.
"Young Master, don''t you decide to hide your identity for a while?" Wen Rong could imagine the reaction of the geniuses of the world and even those ancient monsters towards Tian Shen.
Even she couldn''t believe that Tian Shen suddenly became a monstrous genius. If they found out about his terrifying physique and prowess, there was even a possibility that the older generation would intervene to kill him.
Although Tian Shen currently has two guards, Wen Rong didn''t think that they would be able to protect Tian Shen from the ancient monsters that might attack.
Because of this, she had already called her father and exined some things to him and asked for a protector at the Golden Immortal level and even an Immortal lord.
Normally, his father would not agree to send such powerhouses for protection, but when his father heard about Tian Shen''s prowess, which is equal to the Heavenly Immortals, he changed his mind.
Even his father is not willing to give up on a candidate for the Immortal Emperor Realm.
"Hahaha." Suddenly,ughter echoed throughout the hall, theughter shaking the fabric of time and causing the fate lines that hung around them to tremble.
Hearing hisughter, a sense of panic suddenly appeared in Wen Rong''s mind; she could feel the tremor of time.
''I''ve been wrong all this time; his power is probably even more terrifying than the Heavenly Immortals.'' Her legs began to tremble in fear.
"Why should I hide my identity?" Tian Shen stoppedughing and asked in a casual tone that contained a trace of sarcasm.
"Young Master, if your identity is revealed so soon, it could cause a lot of danger and trouble," Wen Rong respectfully replied as her beautiful voice trembled with terror.
"Too much trouble and danger? Let theme; death wees them by embracing them," Tian Shen said in a calm tone and at the same time got up from the floor and left the hall.
Hearing his words, Wen Rong was startled and suddenly nced at Tian Shen''s back.
Her heart began to beat faster for some reason, the authority and domineering behavior she had seen from Tian Shen were trillions of times beyond her father - who is the leader of an eternal family.
Wen Rong sighed and then followed Tian Shen.
"Oh? You came too, Yanyu?" Outside the most magnificent inn in the city, the young geniuses and top experts were gathered together, looking at the magnificent and extraordinary airship that was hovering in the sky.
"Of course, Brother Chen; anyway, that spatial fluctuation attracted everyone''s attention," Tian Yanyu, who was also one of the young geniuses, looked at the young maning towards her and said in a casual tone.
"Hahaha, that''s right; I''d like to see what kind of arrogant genius dared to make such a grand entrance in front of all these superior geniuses who are standing at the head of the young generation," suddenly an attractive voice came from behind these two. They both turned and looked at the personing towards them.
"Brother Xin is right," Ye Chen didn''t deny andughed along with him.
Tian Yanyu didn''t care about these two idiots and looked at the sky; she was feeling strange for some reasons.
"Hmm? Look over there; some figures are exiting the ship!" Someone suddenly shouted, drawing everyone''s attention.
"Why is Mei Li here?" Ye Chen took a look and suddenly felt empty and panicked.
"She''s not my fiance? Why is she standing next to another man? Who is that bastard?" Seeing his fiance so close to another man, Tian Xin screamed with murderous intent, and at the same time, he tried to see through the young man who was beside them but suddenly an indescribable terror overcame him.
On the other hand, Tian Yanyu ignored the two fools who seemed to be getting green hats and looked at the young man in the sky.
She didn''t know why, but seeing that young man, her heart began to beat, and at the same time became hostile towards all the women who were standing near him for unknown reasons.
She couldn''t understand why her protective part, which was always activated only to protect her brother from those shameless foxes, had suddenly reactivated at this moment.
Chapter 24: Green Hat And A Big One
Chapter 24: Green Hat And A Big One
While Tian Xin, Tian Yanyu, and Ye Chen were stunned in their thoughts, the other young geniuses and experts also looked at these three descending figures.
It didn''t take more than a few seconds that they came to the ground and their faces became visible
Three iparable beauties, each of which has a great identity, the appearance of each of them alone would cause countless geniuses to salivate and fantasize, but now all three of them had appeared at the same time.
Even female geniuses could feel that their presence waspletely overshadowed by these three beauties, well, at least there was one beauty that could equal and even surpass them.
Tian Yanyu did not care about these three beauties and looked at the young man who came to the groundst of all, her heart started beating faster than everyone present, and even the feeling of warmth that had disappeared in her heart for a long time returned.
Of course, it wasn''t just because of the other person''s attractiveness, it doesn''t matter to her how attractive a person is, the only person in her heart is her brother.
But the problem was that the person in front of her was her brother! Of course, she could always identify her brother in any situation
Her love has transcended the concept of time-space and even fate
Tian Yanyu took a step back with a frown, her cheeks werepletely red, and even a few tears of happiness dripped from her eyes.
She stared at the young man who was standing a few meters away with emotions filled with happiness, excitement, disbelief, and unimaginable affection.
Of course, except for her, the female geniuses and ordinary people who were there couldn''t believe what they were seeing
The young man who was in front of them was beyond all knowledge and their wildest dreams
His long, silken locks, as white as freshly fallen snow, flowed like a waterfall down his broad shoulders, contrasting starkly with eyes as deep and mysterious as the abyss itself.
As he graced the mortal realm with his presence, women and men alike were drawn into his gravitational pull, their eyes fixated on his mesmerizing countenance.
In the grand tapestry of fate and chaos that painted their lives, he stood as the master weaver, threading destiny with a precision that defied mortalprehension.
The very fabric of time seemed to ripple in his wake, for he was a living embodiment of the grand dao, a force that harmonized the chaotic and the ordered in perfect equilibrium.
In this world of ancient secrets and martial arts mastery, his arrival was a testament to the enduring power of legends.
he was a celestial being, a living enigma whose existence defied the constraints of mortality.
As he took his first steps in this new chapter of destiny, the world held its breath, knowing that his presence would irrevocably alter the course of their fates.
All the young female geniuses who were there felt that they were getting wet in a certain area when they saw him
Their breaths became heavier and their whole faces werepletely red up to their ear lobes, mortal women were even worse than that and they reached to peak.
Apart from that, the eyes of both groups were filled with rings of love
After all, these women do not have a strong destiny like Wen Rong, and they do not have a powerful cultivation level like her guards
For this reason, they cannot even deal with the weakest state of the Origin presence
"Who is he?" For some reason, Tian Xin felt that he knew the young man in front of him, but he couldn''t say exactly
"This is the first time I see such a person." Ye Chen felt humiliated when he saw the young man in front of him, he was handsome, but in front of the young man in front of him, he was not even worth mentioning.
Of course, Ye Chen also felt indescribable horror from the young man in front of him
"Why are our fiancees with him anyway?" Killing intent shed in Tian Xin''s eyes, no matter how extraordinary and terrifying the young man in front of them was, he still couldn''t ept that his fiancee was so close to that man.
Ye Chen also had bloodshot eyes when he saw Mei Li next to the young man, he felt that someone had given him a green hat.
But before they could say a word or make a move, a figure passed by them and went to the young man.
"Brother Tian Shen, is it you?" Tian Yanyu stepped in front of Tian Shen and asked with an excited and expectant expression.
"How could this person be that bastard Tian Shen?" Meanwhile, hearing his words, Ye Chen shouted with murderous intent and then looked at Tian Xin to get his approval.
But Tian Xin didn''t show any other expression except that he was angry because of seeing his fiance with another man, in fact, he also felt that the young man in front of him waspletely familiar and he had seen him before.
Meanwhile, Tian Shen nced at Tian Yanyu
"It''s been a long time Yu''er" Tian Shen replied with a smile
Looking at his beautiful smile, all the women suddenly reached orgasm, Tian Hua and Mei Li were no exception to this rule, and they also reached orgasm by looking at his smile.
Only Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu were in a slightly better situation, they did not reach orgasm but instead, their private area waspletely wet and even they felt a little hot.
Seeing the women''s expressions, Ye Chen and Tian Xin''s faces suddenly became even more ugly than before. Ye Chen nced at the women who once did anything to get his attention.
Especially looking at Tian Yanyu, who looked as red as a tomato, he felt like he was getting another Green Hat.
"Brother." Tian Yanyu controlled herself and then said in a tone filled with happiness, although she did not throw herself into Tian Shen''s arms.
Based on the memories of her current body, she knew that the rtionship between her and her brother was not that intimate, if she threw herself into his arms now, it would cause confusion and there was even a possibility that her brother would suspect her and distance himself from her.
Not talking about now that her obsession had gotten even worse, even before now she couldn''t live with the fact that her brother would distance himself from her.
''As long as my n is carried out urately, then I will be the only person that brother cares about, huh?''Tian Yanyu suddenly felt someone grab her hand.
She looked and realized that it was her brother, she waspletely surprised and shocked
All this time, not only her but also Tian Hua and Mei Li werepletely shocked, they had never seen him so aggressive towards someone since Tian Shen had returned from the dead.
Amidst everyone''s gazes, especially the broken hearts of many women, Tian Shen started walking away while holding Tian Yanyu''s hand.
Of course, before turning away, he nced at the ring on Ye Chen''s finger. At the same time as he looked, the soul inside the ring felt that death itself was staring at her.
Even the soul inside the ring waspletely stunned, she did not expect such a surprise
Of course, she didn''t ept that even she felt hot and wet because of Tian Shen''s smile
"Lady Wen Rong" Tian Xin saw Wen Rong leaving and tried to stop her by calling her, but thetter didn''t care and followed Tian Shen.
"Mei Li" Ye Chen also called Mei Li with a trembling voice, Mei Li gave him a cold look and then left.
"Weren''t one of those girls supposed to be young master Xin''s fianc¨¦e, and the other one Ye Chen''s fianc¨¦e?"
"Tsk tsk, who would''ve thought they''d both publicly wear those green hats."
"Not just ordinary green hats, but massive ones! Those girls didn''t even care about their fianc¨¦s in the slightest."
"Well, it seems like most of the men here got green hats."
"The funniest part is Ye Chen; he''s got two green hats!
""You''re right. I heard he was interested in the youngdy from the Tian family, but she could hardly contain herself from throwing herself at that young man," the ancient beingughed.
"Anyway, that young man was Tian Shen?"
"Confirmed."
"I sensed the aura of chaos from him. Is he the holder of that physique?" Another ancient being asked with a trembling voice.
"It must be him, considering he disembarked from the Grand Immemorial ship," said the ancient being as he gazed at the airship."
Chapter 25: A Yandere鈥檚 Brain Circuit
Chapter 25: A Yandere''s Brain Circuit
"Ye Chen, we have to escape from here," the ancient beings conversed urgently. The soul inside the ring snapped Ye Chen back to attention with a grave tone.
"What do you mean, Master?" Ye Chen''s anger still red, clouding his thoughts, preventing him from understanding why he was standing there instead of confronting their enemy.
"That man is a monster! If we don''t escape, a terrible fate awaits us," the soul inside the ring expressed sheer terror, a feeling it had never known before. It felt as if death itself had locked its gaze upon them.
"He''s just Tian Shen, why worry?" Ye Chen couldn''t sense the fear gripping his master, but he hesitated, ncing at Tian Xin, who stood nearby.
Tian Xin had a calmer expression than him, but if one looked deep into his eyes, he could see waves of murderous intent.
But Tian Xin didn''t make a hasty move either, in fact, other than all the cells in his body and his intuition telling him to either kneel or run away with all his might, there was another reason for not making a move.
The reason was Tian Hua. Tian Xin was well-acquainted with her deceitful nature. Despite her provocative facade, he knew she was a virgin, having never allowed other men to touch her. She yearned to serve the era''s greatest genius, and her recent acknowledgment of Tian Shen as her master raised eyebrows.
"Considering her character, it''s improbable unless something significant changed in Tian Shen," Tian Xin frowned, though he sensed an overwhelming danger from Tian Shen.
"Old man Ming," Tian Xin spoke, and suddenly the void fractured, revealing an elderly figure.
"Young Master," Old Man Ming, tasked with protecting Tian Xin and a formidable True Immortal Realm being, acknowledged.
"Do you know what''s happened to Tian Shen?" Tian Xin inquired sternly, sensing the situation was even more dire than he''d initially thought.
"Um Young Master," Old Man Ming hesitated. He''d received an unusual order from the family, not to interfere if Tian Shen sought to harm Tian Xin. Perplexed by the family''s decision, he followed their directive.
But now, witnessing Tian Shen and the chaotic aura around him, he grasped the gravity of the situation.
"Speak," Tian Xin''s tone grew colder. It was evident that the situation was more severe than he had anticipated.
"Chen Er, I don''t know if he''s the same Tian Shen or not, but that person is an extremely powerful monster. You can''t match him right now! Do you remember the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique I exined to you? He''s the Holder," the remaining soul urgently exined to Ye Chen how terrifying that young man was.
"He is the holder of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique?" Ye Chen''s face darkened. Despite his intentions to use the holder of that physique as a stepping stone, witnessing Tian Shen made him question if he could even measure up.
Instinctive fear coursed through him, the fear of a lower being in the presence of a higher being.
"Young Master, I have to inform you of something," a voice suddenly echoed in Ye Chen''s mind.
"What''s wrong?" Ye Chen was very familiar with this voice; it belonged to the person chosen by the sect to protect him.
---
Inside avish suite in the city''s most exclusive inn, Tian Shen sat behind a wooden chair, gazing at Tian Yanyu with indifference. He hadn''t allowed the other girls to enter.
"It''s been a while since I''ve heard from you," Tian Shen remarked in a disinterested tone, sipping his tea.
"I''ve spent my time training and getting stronger so that I can reach my goal," Tian Yanyu replied, lowering her head but asionally stealing nces at her extraordinary brother. She sensed the chaotic aura surrounding him.
"Oh? What goal?" Tian Shen inquired with a faint smile.
"To protect you, Brother Tian Shen," Tian Yanyu blushed, her face turning red as she confessed her goal.
"You have an interesting goal, but achieving it would require eternal practice, and in the end, you might still fall short," Tian Shen observed, unfazed by Tian Yanyu''s aspirations.
Tian Shen was aware of Tian Yanyu''s goal. "Do you know Ye Chen?" he asked casually.
"That perverted bastard? If not for his tricks, I would have killed or crippled him by now," Tian Yanyu expressed her disgust upon hearing Ye Chen''s name.
Tian Yanyu could attack Ye Chen, even now, using secret and forbidden techniques from her past life. However, she chose to wait for the Immortal Emperor''s inheritance before erasing Ye Chen from existence.
"Oh, really?" Tian Shen asked in a curious tone.
"What do you mean, Brother?" Suddenly, a bad prediction appeared in Tian Yanyu''s mind, and she felt heartache. She could see that her brother didn''t believe her words.
She even thought, what if her brother believed she was interested in his enemy? She knew that if her brother reached such a conclusion, the possibility of rebuilding her rtionship with her brother would be almost zero.
"Well, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Ye Chen, and he even calls you ''Yanyu.'' Do you like him?" Tian Shen''s tone turned a little cold, a nuance not lost on a Yandere.
Panic overcame Tian Yanyu as she sensed her brother''s change in tone. She feared that her brother might think she had an interest in his enemy, jeopardizing their rtionship.
"No, no, it''s impossible. There''s only Brother Tian Shen in my heart," she dered, forgetting their strained rtionship in this life.
Tears of sadness and fear dripped from her eyes, she had lost her brother once and now it was possible to lose him again.
"Brother, please don''t be upset with me, okay? I''ll do whatever you want, forget it, I''ll go and kill Ye Chen right now, and even if it''s not enough, brother you can punish me however you want," Tian Yanyu even didn''t think rationally anymore and she didn''t even care anymore if her fight with Ye Chen could cause her to almost die.
She would never let her brother get angry with herWithout wiping away her tears, a sword directly appeared in her hand and rose from the ground, her eyes containing a massive killing intent that could shake the world.
"Come here" Tian Shen was a little surprised and took her hand and pulled her into his arms
"Don''t be so hasty, you are weaker than him, if you leave now, you will get hurt," Tian Shen said while wiping away her tears with his hands.
"Brother" Tian Yanyu happily nestled on hisp and rested her head on his chest, she felt a sweetness in her heart as she saw that her brother was worried about her.
"..."
Tian Shen, however, seemed puzzled by her actions. Yanderes only care about affection; as long as they felt loved, everything is normal but when that love Decreases, their dark side will appear
"Anyway, Brother, do you still love me? Aren''t you angry with me anymore?" Tian Yanyu''s eyes sparkled with hope as she gazed at her brother with a manic expression.
"Hmm, I naturally love my little Yanyu," Tian Shen replied in his usual tone.
"I will always be Brother''s little Yanyu," Tian Yanyu dered with unwavering excitement and determination.
She was determined to elevate her brother''s love for her beyond sibling affection, creating a legend of their love that would be remembered throughout history.
"Brother, why were those girls following you?" Tian Yanyu abruptly asked, emerging from her daydream.
"They are maids," Tian Shen replied simply.
"If they are maids, then you shouldn''t be distressed by their deaths, right? The Immortal Emperor''s Tomb is dangerous, filled with traps and terrifying monsters. It''s not impossible for people like those three women to die suddenly and turn to dust," Tian Yanyu said in a strange tone, a mix of possession, concern, murderous intent, and a warped sense of justice.
Chapter 26: The Situation
Chapter 26: The Situation
Wen family
A handsome middle-aged man was sitting on the majestic and eternal royal throne; every ray of light emanating from his eyes was more than enough to extinguish gxies.
"''Battle prowess equal to the Heavenly Immortals?" Wen Tian frowned as he thought about his daughter''s words and exnations.
Naturally, he couldn''t easily believe that someone from the younger generation¡ªeven if that person possessed the primal Absolute Chaos physique¡ªhad achieved such a level of power.
The current generation has only started for a few years; ording to their inferences and predictions, this generation is only an average generation, and the speed of cultivation of the geniuses of such a generation should not be so fast.
Even fighting with realms higher than your realm is like a big feat for the geniuses of this generation.
But the appearance of the primal absolute chaos physique has changed everything; all the fate and fortune of this generation are increasing, and it will not be long before this generation reaches the level of a glorious golden generation.
"''He shouldn''t be an immortal; when the possessor of this physique achieves immortality, the auspicious phenomena will cover the entire Lower Verse.''"
"''In other words, he is still a mortal, but a mortal has the power to fight against immortals?" The more Wen Tian thought, the more shocked he was by Tian Shen''s talents.
In all of known history, there were not many geniuses who could break the barrier between mortal and immortal and fight immortals as a mortal.
And about those who seeded? All of them are currently monstrous entities in the Lower Verse who can terrorize the whole world with their every move.
"''Even the Mirror of Fate can''t infer anything about him; it only means two things."
"The fate of that child is even more powerful than the fate of the Immortal Emperors, and if he doesn''t die, he can surpass the Immortal Emperors."
"Or a powerful force is guarding his fate."
"ording to our research, he was considered dead until today, so option two can be considered probable, but considering that he can break the barrier between mortal and immortal, we can say that the first meaning is more likely," Wen Tian muttered to himself.
"This news will reach those families sooner orter; at that time, they will either try to hire Tian Shen or try to kill him."
"However, if the Wen and Tian families simultaneously dere their protection against him, no matter how powerful those families are, they will have to give us some face and not interfere in the younger generation." Wen Tian naturally knows a lot of secrets due to his position.
He also knows from his ancestors about the true foundation of the Tian family; it can be said that the current Tian family that is known and seen by the world is only the tip of the iceberg.
In the face of the true power of the Tian family, even the Wen family has to bepletely respectful, so one can feel the real terror of the family that once ruled the heavens and the worlds.
Although we still have to be careful; although the Tian and Wen families are powerful and almost invincible in the Lower Verse, that doesn''t mean they arepletely invincible.
The Forbidden Lands that exist in the Foreign Domain have equal power as the Tian and Wen families.
Originally, it was one of the Forbidden Lands that killed Wen Rong''s mother and Wen Tian''s wife in front of the Forbidden Lands; all of the orthodox factions throughout the Lower Verse have to bow down.
This shows the terrifying power of Forbidden Lands! In addition, it is said that the masters of each of the Forbidden Lands have equal power as the immortal emperors!
In the past, some immortal emperors wanted to destroy the Forbidden Lands, but unfortunately, most of them were killed, and a few of them were able to retreat with deep injuries.
"Should I ask the ancestors for help so that they can hide Tian Shen''s existence for a while? He is currently on par with the Heavenly Immortals; if he is given some time, it won''t be long before he surpasses me - at that time, there will be no need to worry."
The Tian family
The Tian family, on the bright side, is one of the four great families and a force that stands at the head of the world of divine ascension.
But in the dark, they are a very ancient orthodoxy that has existed since time immemorial, and their legacy has been passed down to this day.
Even among the powerful forces that stand at the head of the Lower Verse, there are rumors that the Tian family is the original ruler of the heavens and the worlds.
Of course, no one is sure about such rumors, and there is no evidence to confirm them, but in any case, one can imagine the destructive power of the Tian family.
Hall of Eternity
The Eternity Hall is known as the main hall of the Tian family; in this hall, the elders talk with the patriarch about the offending issues and make decisions that can affect the entire family situation and even the situation of billions of living beings.
But unlike always when this hall was lively and full of middle-aged people who have different opinions about the situations of offenders, today this hall waspletely silent.
All the elders of the current generation stood respectfully and looked at the old man sitting on the patriarch''s chair with eyes that did not hide respect and prejudice.
"''Do you know your sins?'' An ancient voice that contained the Dao echoed throughout the hall and broke the silence, simultaneously bringing all of the current generation elders to their knees.
"''Please enlighten us, Ancestor,'' the elders of the current generation asked with a trembling tone when they saw that Ancestor was angry.
"''The Physique of Primal Absolute Chaos has appeared, and the holder is one of the descendants that youbeled as trash,'' said the ancient voice in a tone that did not hide his anger.
"''What?" Upon hearing his words, all the elders became shocked and startled and, of course, terrified.
They noticed the appearance of the Primal Absolute Chaos physique just a few hours ago and quickly used all the resources they had ess to find the holder of the physique.
But before they could get any information, suddenly the whole family was sealed by the ancestors, and each family member was forbidden to leave the domain of the Tian family.
And then they were all summoned by an ancestor.
"''Great ancestor, may I ask what you mean?'' The handsome middle-aged man standing at the head of the elders asked with a voice full of respect.
He is the current patriarch of the Tian family and the father of Tian Xin, Tian Shen, and Tian Yanyu.
He is also known as one of the most powerful cultivators of the current generation in the world.
"''Your youngest son, the person you called trash and even wanted to kick out of the family, is the holder of the primal absolute chaos physics," the ancestor of the Tian family looked at the current patriarch.
The waves of anger could be seen in the eyes of this ancient being; Tian Wei had already informed them about the child''s battle prowess, and this had made the ancestors even more angry than before.
But well, they still controlled themselves; anyway, the insults and humiliation that Tian Shen endured were still indirectly rted to them to some extent.
There is a tradition in the Tian family that they do not magnify useless ones, and this tradition has been carried out by the Tian family in all generations.
And most importantly, this tradition was created and approved by the ancestors.
On the other hand, not only the patriarch of the Tian family but all the elders of the current generation became shocked; the person they thought was trash turned into a heavenly genius.
"''Seriously, is this true?" Some of the elders even trembled in fear; they knew that with Tian Shen''s talent, if he wanted to take revenge for those humiliations, they would die without a grave.
Even the patriarch did not have a good face; he also did not have a good rtionship with his son in the past and even ignored him.
Among all the people present, only one person - a woman, her eyes sparkled with happiness after hearing the words of the ancestor
"''I and the other old men first wanted to appease him by killing all the people who insulted him, but Tian Wei gave me new news just an hour ago" she ignored them and said
All the elders broke into a cold sweat after hearing the words of the ancestor; did the ancestors want to kill them?
Their legs started shaking because of fear; if the ancestors wanted to kill them, they couldn''t do the slightest resistance!
"''That child not only has the battle prowess equal to the Heavenly Immortals, but the youngdy of the Wen family has also be his maid" Ancestor said.
"''What?" The elders couldn''t believe what they were hearing; on the other hand, the patriarch''s face became even more ugly.
The person he considered his daughter-inw has be the maid of his other son?
"''That''s why I and the rest of the old men didn''t waste our time by killing you idiots; we left your fate in the hands of that child, instead we used another method to eliminate grudges," Ancestor changed his gaze and looked at a beautiful woman who was in herte youth.
Chapter 27: A Mother
Chapter 27: A Mother
She is a vision of otherworldly beauty, akin to a Ninth Heaven Fairy descended from the celestial realm. Her long, creamy hair flows like silk spun by celestial weavers, reflecting the luminance of the moonlit skies.
Tall and graceful, she stands as if bridging the earthly and heavenly realms, her plump thighs symbolizing the vitality of nature itself. Her big and shapely breasts and fatt butt are like twin celestial orbs, bestowing an aura of enchantment upon her. Her eyes, as dark and profound as the abyss, hold secrets as ancient as the stars.
With features reminiscent of Tian Yanyu, she embodies the ethereal grace and elegance of a true MILF, captivating all who cross her path with her divine presence.
This extraordinary woman is the mother of Tian Shen and the wife of the patriarch of the Tian family, Ling Yun.
In addition to being the wife of the patriarch of the Tian family, she also has another terrifying identity: she is a direct descendant of one of the four great families, the Ling family.
The rest of the elders also followed the ancestor''s gaze and looked at Ling Yun. They were a little happy that the ancestor had left their fate in Tian Shen''s hands.
In this case, they can use different methods to appease Tian Shen.
But they were not able to understand the ancestor''s meaning that there is another way to eliminate the grudges between the Tian family and Tian Shen.
What does all this have to do with Ling Yun anyway? ording to them, like her daughter, she is sociable in appearance, but inside she ispletely cold and cruel.
Not talking about Tian Shen, she doesn''t even treat Tian Yanyu and Tian Xin kindly and is even cold towards them most of the time.
Ling Yun, on the other hand, saw the ancestors looking at her, and she realized that the ancestors had noticed what she had done in the past few years.
But she doesn''t care. Anyway, what she has done has already benefited the Tian family, and even if it wasn''t, she wouldn''t have the slightest regret.
She is a mother, and a mother will go against the heavens to protect and make her child happy.
"Ling Yun, you ignored the family rules to some extent. Under normal circumstances, you would be killed as punishment, but in the current situation, not only is there no punishment, but you will be rewarded," the Tian family''s ancestor, known as Tian Jun, said in a tone that did not hide his happiness.
Originally, when he and the rest of the old men were looking for a way in the river of fate to eliminate grudges, they identally found out about what Ling Yun had done secretly for Tian Shen.
Normally, the ancestors would punish Ling Yun for what she had done, but in the current situation, they were even happy that this woman was such a good mother.
After it became clear that Tian Shen had weak talents, even Ling Yun began to ignore her son and even spoke to him in a cold tone in public.
This caused his family members to despise him even more than before, but instead, the descendants of the current generation, seeing that even his mother had abandoned him, lost their guard towards Tian Shen and didn''t waste their time humiliating him.
At worst, he was only mocked from time to time, and this was Ling Yun''s true purpose, something that neither the current generation elders nor even Tian Shen himself knows.
Among her three children, she loved Tian Shen the most. Tian Xin had caused great phenomena throughout the world at his birth and was treated as a candidate for the throne from the very beginning.
That''s why Ling Yun didn''t have much time to be with her child, and after that, Tian Shen was born.
There was no grandiose phenomenon at the time of his birth, and for this reason, the family did not impose any responsibility on him and did not even consider him a candidate for the throne.
That''s why Ling Yun had a lot of time to be with her child; they were almost always together, and mother and child had good times together.
Even as a child, Tian Shen tried to make Ling Yun happy by doing things that his mother liked, and these small and big things made Ling Yun''s love for Tian Shen surpass his other two children.
What about Tian Yanyu? Tian Yanyu was no different from Tian Xin, and since she was a child, she was considered a candidate for the throne due to the magnificent phenomena that appeared at the time of her birth.
Also, unlike Tian Xin, who has a prideful temperament, Tian Yanyu has a cold and emotionless inner self like Ling Yun herself.
Because of this, for Tian Xin and Tian Yanyu, she only performed basic motherly duties and devoted all her motherly love and time to Tian Shen.
But unfortunately, the heavens are unfair. After the talent awakening ceremony, it turns out that Tian Shen''s talent is only average. That''s why the whole family turned against him and started to humiliate and mock him.
Ling Yun first wanted to protect her son from all the humiliation and ridicule and let him know that even if the whole world despised him, his mother would still support and protect him.
But thinking that supporting and protecting her son could cause jealousy and anger in many descendants of the current generation, she chose another way.
After all, although she has a high position, it does not mean that she has absolute power in the Tian family and can do whatever she wants.
For this reason, she decided to send her son to a ce where no one would dare to, at least not directly humiliate and ridicule him.
By sending her son to the Great Immortals Sect and paying valuable resources to the elders of the Great Immortals Sect, she could be sure of her son''s safety and peace.
In this way, Tian Shen no longer needed to be humiliated by the members of the Tian family and could be, at the very least, an elder in the Great Immortals Sect in the future and live a good life.
Of course, a few days ago, she realized that all her ns to create a good life for her son were destroyed due to his son''s death. She becamepletely mad when she heard the news of her son''s death, and she wanted to go directly to the Great Immortal Sect, but her husband stopped her.
She could only cry and grieve for her son''s death in silence and alone.
But everything changed a few hours ago when she received a message from Tian Hua. Even she wondered why this shameless fox who always tries to seduce her husband called her.
And it didn''t take long to get her answer! She heard from Tian Hua everything that had happened, including the fact that her son was alive and that he was the holder of the primal absolute chaos physique.
This news made her smile from the bottom of her heart for the first time in the past few years. She was even ready to follow her son back to the Ling family.
She knew that because of the betrothal between the Wen and Tian families, it was possible that the Tian family would neglect her son and not care for him enough and give him the attention he needed.
After all, after the engagement between the two families, the Tian family even started to ignore Tian Yanyu.
That''s why she was ready to return to her family with her son. Of course, she knew that her son didn''t know about all the things she had done for him.
But she didn''t care; even if her son didn''t know anything and didn''t forgive her, all she had to do was ask her family, especially her sister, to ask Tian Shen to join their family.
How did the ancestors find out about her work? After reaching a certain level of cultivation, one can easily see the past and present of people who are weaker with just one nce.
Naturally, as the ancestors of a supreme Orthodox, they have already reached that level.
"Ling Yun, although all the things you did are unknown to Tian Shen, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that you did these things," Tian Jun said with a smile on his face.
About Tian Shen not knowing about any of the things her mother did for him? It doesn''t matter, just make Tian Shen identally find out.
He wanted to use the love between mother and son to eliminate grudges.
"I did what any mother would do for her child," Ling Yun bowed respectfully and said.
At the same time, all the elders werepletely shocked and confused by listening to the conversation of these two people. They could not understand what Tian Jun meant by what he was saying.
Only the patriarch of the Tian family seemed to have some understanding.
---
( A/N : I''m not sure whether to add her to the harem or not, you guys can decide about it.
You guys can also see her photo in discord
Link : https://discord.gg/dTGyjZTj )
Chapter 28: The Pawn
Chapter 28: The Pawn
In the Eastern Qilin continent, within the Moon Qilin domain, located in Chengdu city, Tian Shen gave his sister a strange look. She seemed to have a pathological obsession with him.
Yanderes can be very dangerous if not controlled; they don''t spare even their own family for the man they love.
"What if I tell you I''ll be upset?" Tian Shen asked in an indifferent tone that contained a trace of curiosity.
"Eh? Well then, they definitely won''t be killed in the tomb, But brother, as I said, the tomb is very dangerous, and there is a possibility that they will be paralyzed or even lose the power to think," Tian Yanyu, who was lying in Tian Shen''s arms, got a little surprised by Tian Shen''s answer.
Of course, this surprise didn''tst long, and she quickly developed an alternative method to keep those women away from her brother.
"They cannot be harmed. After all, I still have maids to do some work," Tian Shen replied simply.
"I don''t think it''s a problem, brother. I can do everything the maids do for you."
"Oh, are you sure?" Tian Shen smirked.
"Of course, brother! I am very good at both shoulder massages and serving tea," Tian Yanyu said with a tone full of pride.
"Well, my maids don''t just do those things; they have a more important task," Tian Shen said sarcastically, remembering Tian Hua''s actions a few hours ago at the hot spring.
"What do you mean, brother?" It was obvious that Tian Yanyu could not understand her brother''s mind.
"Well..." Tian Shen began to whisper in her ear.
"What? What?" Hearing her brother''s words, Tian Yanyu''s face turnedpletely red, up to her ears, and even smoke seemed to rise from her head.
Too shameless!
This is not what maids should do! But it seems that her brother has another use for maids.
She couldn''t help but look at her brother''s divine face. She never knew her brother had such a perverted side.
At the same time, a strong feeling of expectation and desire suddenly arose in her heart. She said she would be her brother''s maid, so in this case, she should do these things that those girls did for her brother, right?
Well, not that she hates it, but...
"How dare those prostitutes see my brother''s body and even touch it," Tian Yanyu muttered in a tone full of anger, hatred, and murderous intent.
"I alone am enough to serve my brother. There is no need for those women," Tian Yanyu raised her head and looked at her brother''s ck eyes with puppy eyes.
"I thought you wanted to get stronger to kill Ye Chen," Tian Shenughed a little in his heart. Yanderes are interesting.
"Ye Chen? That scoundrel will not leave the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb alive," Tian Yanyu naturally did not forget about Ye Chen.
Although she decided to let Ye Chen live a little longer since her brother didn''t like Ye Chen, she would kill Ye Chen as soon as possible.
"So, brother, can I be your maid?" Tian Yanyu did not forget her original purpose.
"Of course not." Tian Shen never intended to make his sister his maid.
"So, brother doesn''t like me? Or I''m not worthy?" A tear came out of the corner of Tian Yanyu''s eye.
She knew that with their sibling rtionship, she didn''t have much chance of having an important ce in her brother''s heart or even crossing certain boundaries.
But after realizing how Tian Shen used his maids, a glimmer of hope appeared in her heart. As long as she bes her brother''s maid, she can cross all the boundaries with her brother.
But it seems that her brother doesn''t have the slightest interest in her, and Tian Yanyu feels abandoned, heartbroken, and lonely.
"After all, in my opinion, little Yanyu deserves much more, maybe a wife? Both in talent and appearance, she''s at a very high level. She even has an unimaginable love for Tian Shen." Tian Shen never wanted to make Tian Yanyu a maid because he wanted to make her his wife!
In addition, he had even seen the future of this girl: Mystic Sword Empress of the Heavenly Peaks. The future of this girl is truly magnificent.
"What, really?" Hearing his words, Tian Yanyu, who seemed distressed, her eyes sparkled, and even her heart began to beat faster.
At the same time, the feeling of happiness, joy, and hope took the ce of her previous feelings.
"You mean I can be your wife?" Her tone was unusually obsessive and possessive, and even somewhat scary.
Until now, she thought that her brother only saw her as a sister, but it seems that she was wrong.
Tian Shen said nothing and just looked at Tian Yanyu, who wrapped her legs around his waist, put her arms around his neck, and rested her head on his shoulder.
With a beautiful smile on her face, Tian Yanyu began to imagine her future together with her brother.
In her dream, her brother was sitting on the throne as the ruler of the heavens and worlds, overlooking all the worlds and living beings.
At the same time, she was sitting on her husband''sp as the empress of the heavenly emperor, enjoying her love, and they were showing their unparalleled and legendary love to all living beings.
Tian Shen looked at Tian Yanyu, who was asleep in his arms, and smiled strangely.
He didn''t expect that as soon as he mentioned the idea of being a wife, Tian Yanyu would suddenly enter the dream world.
After caressing her hair a little, Tian Shen ced Tian Yanyu on the bed.
"I don''t think those girls will be in danger for now." Tian Shen knew that Tian Yanyu was very possessive, and it was because of this that he said she would be his wife.
Anyway, apart from those reasons, he also had another reason for saying this. If Tian Yanyu knew that she had a much more important ce in his heart than the others, she would most likely not care about Tian Hua, Mei Li, and Wen Rong anymore and wouldn''t try to harm them.
Of course, Tian Shen could use other ways to tame Tian Yanyu, but why should he? Why lie? He even liked the idea of apetition between these girls.
If the harem were to be friendly and peaceful, it would bepletely boring. But it should be noted that he would not let these girls cross certain boundaries, such as killing each other.
"Oh? Interesting?" Tian Shen suddenly felt something and looked in a certain direction, his gaze passing throughyers of space-time andnding on a specific area, ignoring the concept of distance.
Tian Shen looked at the meeting between the Tian family members and their reactions. He found all those idiots a bit amusing.
Especially those who had ns to kill him to avoid future troubles. Of course, they certainly didn''t dare to do such a thing in the presence of their ancestors, so they wanted to leave this task to the most powerful assassination organization in the Lower Verse.
"These idiots are interesting." Of course, these people had other reasons for wanting to eliminate him besides avoiding various troubles.
Tian Xin had been their pawn all along, and they didn''t want all the effort they''d put into making him the heir to the throne to go to waste.
As for Tian Shen? They knew that even if they could remove the grievances, they couldn''t control Tian Shen and turn him into a pawn due to the awakening of the ancestors.
Tian Shen didn''t care much about these people; they were just ants. If they did something before the end of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, he would deal with them, but if they didn''t, he would wipe out all these insects from the world after the end of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb.
"Forbidden Lands'' spy?" Then his gaze shifted from these people to another section, or rather, to another member of the Tian family.
Forbidden Lands, special forces with a very powerful foundation that could even surpass the entire Lower Verse. In addition, every master of the Forbidden Lands had power equal to that of the Immortal Emperors. If it weren''t for the Heavenly Dao suppressing their power, they would have already conquered and controlled all the Heavenly Worlds.
Except for a few supreme orthodoxies such as the Tian family and the Wen family, who concealed their true foundation, no force could match them or resist them in the slightest.
But if all the Forbidden Lands attacked with all their strength at the same time, even the Wen family and the Tian family would not be able to resist and would be destroyed and erased from the river of time.
---
Chapter 29: Opened
Chapter 29: Opened
Just as high-level forces such as the Tian family and the Wen family have various spies in other forces, the Tentacles of the Forbidden Lands have also reached the high-level forces.
It doesn''t matter whether you are the Tian family or the Wen family, as long as you are a high-level force at least at the level of the four great families, there will be spies from the Forbidden Land in your lineage.
The only difference between the spies of the Forbidden Lands and the spies of other forces is that the spies of the Forbidden Lands mostly have high-level positions like elders.
After all, the karma and cause and effect of these spies are washed and destroyed by the masters of the Forbidden Lands, so unless an Immortal Emperor personally investigates, no one can find the spies of the Forbidden Lands.
Of course, this doesn''t apply to beings higher than the Immortal Emperors and Tian Shen.
"If I like the reception of the family, I will give them a few hints about these spies." Tian Shen withdrew his gaze, changed his clothes to pajamas, went to bed, and fell asleep while hugging her like a pillow.
Naturally, a person like Tian Shen doesn''t need to sleep, but for him, sleeping is like a fun hobby.
The night passed and the day came.
Tian Yanyu slowly opened her eyes. Normally, what would greet her would be the view of the ceiling of the room, but this time she saw her head clinging to a man''s chest.
Not only that, but she felt that her head was also resting on a man''s arm. She rubbed her eyes a little, she couldn''t believe the state she was in.
Remembering how she fell asleep in her brother''s arms yesterday, her face turned red, and at the same time, feelings such as happiness and excitement also arose in her.
She was just like a small dog who had nestled in her owner''s arms and fell asleep. She knew that she was in a shameless position, but not only did she not care, she gathered her courage and kissed her brother''s cheek.
Then she turned around so that her fat and shapely hips were attached to the ce where her brother''s little brother was. In this position, her hips werepletely attached to the dragon rod. And with the other hand, Tian Yanyu took her brother''s free hand and put it on herself so that it directly touched her breasts.
"It''s better this way," Tian Yanyu muttered to herself and fell back asleep while trying to hide her drooling mouth.
"This girl." Tian Shen, on the other hand, of course, noticed this girl''s actions, but he didn''t care. While looking at Tian Yanyu, his omni-senses activated and covered the entire Qilin Moon domain.
"The tomb should be opened in a few hours." He saw a few cultivators with powerful cultivation bases at the entrance of the tomb trying to forcefully open the tomb ahead of time.
"These two idiots have a stronger will than I thought." Tian Shen also nced at Ye Chen and Tian Xin.
These two found out about everything from their guards yesterday, they knew that because of Tian Shen, both the Great Immortals Sect and Tian family abandoned them.
They will not interfere in thepetition of these three even if it leads to their death.
Also, while Ye Chen realized that his engagement with Mei Li was broken, Tian Xin heard that if he did not seed in defeating Tian Shen, his engagement with Wen Rong would be broken too.
Of course, they also heard that they had lost their positions.
Both Ye Chen and Tian Shen had simr expressions, including anger, hatred, and murderous intent, but they were not stupid, and they knew that Tian Shen was not an easy opponent.
Because of this, since yesterday, they have started to prepare some necessary measures to kill Tian Shen, even if they can''t kill him with their power, at least they can get help from outside tools, right?
To be able to regain their fiance and their positions, they must kill Tian Shen in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb.
"Not bad, they''re not stupid, but using such methods, they are actually stupid." In Tian Shen''s opinion, the fact that they were able to understand that they might not be Tian Shen''s opponent shows their intelligence.
But it''s still a bit stupid that they use such low-level methods to kill him. Of course, it''s only stupid in Tian Shen''s opinion.
After all, the method they have decided to use is enough to kill an ordinary Earthly Immortal. It''s just that in Tian Shen''s eyes, such a thing is just a waste of time.
"This girl is more than brave." Tian Shen turned off his omni-senses and looked at Tian Yanyu with a strange expression. This girl was gently shaking her hips and rubbing against his little brother.
"Well, there are still some hours left." Tian Shen closed his eyes again.
Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Immortal Emperor''s tomb.
The Tomb of the Immortal Emperor is a floating pce in the sky. At this moment, several terrifying powerhouses, each of whom emitted an aura that was enough to copse the stars, surround the pce.
Their auras were slowly intensifying, and it was clear that they were preparing to break the barrier at the entrance of the tomb.
Originally, the tomb was not supposed to be opened so soon, but suddenly, yesterday some powerhouses were sent here by the Tian and Wen families and the Great Immortal Sect.
With their help, the tomb could be opened more quickly. After all, this is the tomb of an immortal emperor, and the strength of the entrance barrier is unimaginable.
"Is everything ready?" The old man, who seemed to have a more powerful aura than the others, asked in a calm tone.
"Everything is ready, and we can start," answered the middle-aged man respectfully.
The old man didn''t say anything and just shook his head. In less than a second, the aura of all the powerhouses surrounding the pce peaked.
Raising their hands, a beam of energy came out of each of their hands and attacked the barrier. They repeated this several times until the barrier waspletely broken.
At the same time, several magnificent phenomena appeared in the sky, indicating the birth of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb.
"Okay, inform the young geniuses. Everyone can enter in three hours. Permission to enter is only possible for ten more hours, and after that, the doors of the tomb will be closed for three days," the old man exined and then disappeared into the void.
The middle-aged man nodded before disappearing.
The news of the opening of the tomb spread throughout the city within a few minutes and then spread to the Moon Qilin domain, and less than two hours in the whole continent.
Even several Orthodox who had not sent their geniuses until now and were waiting for the opening of the tomb quickly sent their geniuses to the tomb.
Three hours passed, and the geniuses came one after another to the area where the tomb was located, and the loose cultivators also started talking about these geniuses.
"Look, a carriage with dragon designs! This is the young master of the Mythos Dragon Pce."
"Look there! She is the Saint of the Seven Emotions and Six Desires Sect! It is said that she has the dominating heavenly emotions physique!"
"Hiss! Even the youngdy of the Nn family hase!"
"It is said that the Nn family is one of the richest families in the world, and their wealth can be equal to the four great families!"
"Prince of the Sun Empire! It is said that when he was born, the entire continent where the Sun Empire is located was surrounded by Origin Qi for a month!"
"He is one of the top geniuses of the new generation, on par with the young master of the Tian family and the genius who is known as the main candidate for the position of holy son of the Great Immortal Sect!"
"Look! Even the Saintness of the Yin Moon Pce hase! She is said to be one of the top five beauties in the world, born with the Celestial Primordial Yin Physique!"
"Saintness of the Moon Yin pce! She is one of the few female geniuses who can match the Tian family''s young master!"
"Why did the temperature suddenly rise?"
"The temperature has not risen, but the phoenixes have arrived!"
Chapter 30: Hegemony Supremacy
Chapter 30: Hegemony Supremacy
Whether it is the phoenixes or the dragons, both of them are among the noblest creatures born between heaven and earth.
As the leaders of the divine races, phoenixes and dragons stand at the top of all bloodlines, whether in terms of purity or value and quality. No bloodline can match the bloodlines of true dragons and true phoenixes.
In addition, if the purity of the bloodline reaches a certain level, it can even cause dragons or phoenixes to be born with a certain level of cultivation. Of course, even if this happens, they will destroy all their cultivation to create a more powerful foundation.
The next thing that is the same about both races is their pride. Due to having one of the most noble bloodlines in all the heavens and worlds, the arrogance of phoenixes and dragons naturally does not need to be mentioned.
Of course, it should be known that the phoenixes and dragons who live in the divine ascension world only have a part of the bloodline of dragons and phoenixes, and they cannot be considered true nobles.
The true nobles who have the full and pure bloodline of true phoenixes and dragons live in another heavenly world called Hegemony Supremacy.
Although the world of divine ascension is one of the most powerful heavenly worlds in the entire Lower Verse, it cannot be considered the most powerful.
The most powerful world that has the most immortal emperors Orthodox plus true nobles is the Hegemony Supremacy world.
This world not only has thergest number of immortal emperors Orthodox but also the most powerful ones. The most powerful forces in this world have the ability to be equal to families like the Wen family.
"Dragons and phoenixes have appeared at the same time! Do you think there will be a conflict?"
"The probability is high! These two races have always had a grudge against each other and never miss an opportunity to harm each other."
"Anyway, the young master of the Mythos Dragon Pce, Kong Long, is from the dragon race, but who is from the phoenix race?"
"Look there! This unique aura plus the reincarnation me power. This is the princess of the Phoenix Celestial n, Princess Chi Huang!"
At the same time, upon hearing the words of the young man, they all turned their eyes towards the sky and looked at the beauty that seemed to be descending from the eternal sky. They swallowed their saliva.
A breathtaking young woman captivating all whoy eyes upon her. She possesses long, fiery red locks that cascade gracefully down her back like a river of molten rubies, shimmering in the faintest light. Her eyes, the shade of purest gold, hold within them a depth of wisdom and mystery, sparkling like twin stars in the night sky.
Drifting around her like ethereal mes of reincarnation, a vibrant crimson aura swirls and dances, resonating with the ancient power of rebirth. This mystical energy adds an aura of otherworldly grace to her presence.
Her attire is nothing short of majestic, a resplendent red xianxia dress that flows like liquid silk, adorned with intricate golden embroidery that tells tales of forgotten realms and untold adventures. The dress entuates her every curve, and its flowing silhouette hints at both grace and power.
Her figure is both alluring and confident, with a generous bust and legs that seem to go on forever, wrapped in the finest silken stockings. With every step, she moves with the elegance of a celestial dancer, each movement a mesmerizing performance.
They could only describe her with one word: Peerless.
"She deserves to be one of the top five beauties in the world."
"Exactly! Except for the Princess of the Tian Family and the Saintness of Yin Moon Pce, no female geniuses can match her in beauty and strength! As for surpassing? Other than the Ancient Emperor''s daughter, I doubt that anyone can surpass her." Even an ancient being admired this beauty at this moment.
"Now that it''s been said, do you think the children of the ancient emperors will wake up in this generation or not?" asked another ancient being.
"Most likely they will wake up, but not so soon. The fortune and luck of this generation have already reached the level of a glorious golden generation," replied the ancient being.
"Who do you think will win between the holder of primal absolute chaos physique and the descendants of the ancient emperors?"
"What''s so special about the children of the Ancient Emperor? They only have a higher cultivation base and the direct bloodline of the Emperors," the ancient being sneered.
"You should not underestimate them; each of them has ruled over an era, and they have very special methods and techniques."
"I don''t need to exin about those giants of the era who were baptized by the emperors, right?"
"Of course, they should not be underestimated, but the holder of primal absolute chaos physique should not be underestimated either," said the old man who used to be at the head of the powerhouses that destroyed the barrier.
"Senior is right; both sides should not be underestimated. Besides, we have only heard rumors about the primal absolute chaos physique holder; who knows what things he is hiding." It was clear from his tone that he respects the old man very much.
"I don''t think there''s any need topare; even the Immortal Emperors are jealous of the Primal Absolute Chaos physics, let alone their children."
"Sooner orter, we will witness theirpetition," said the old man who was known as Old Man Tian. At the same time, he felt something and looked at a certain area, and waves of anger appeared in his eyes.
"It''s like these red-winged insects called phoenixes forgot their ce. Well, it''s been a long time since my Tian family has overlooked the Lower Verse," Old Man Tian muttered to himself.
On the other hand, Chi Huang and Kong Long snorted coldly when they saw each other, and then each went in a specific direction.
Although both races have endless grudges from the old times, today was not the time to fight.
"Senior, are you sure about the power of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique Holder?" Kong Long asked in a voice filled with doubt and a little fear after moving away from the phoenixes.
"Yes, the news is fully confirmed; that person has strength on par with the earthly immortals," the old man who was hiding in the void replied with a tone full of shock and surprise.
"This is scary; the geniuses of the young generation can hardly reach the level of Saint and Great Saint''s power, but someone from the same generation already has the power equal to the earthly immortals," the fear could be seen in the eyes of Kong Long, an innovative and full of pride young master.
"Well, I guess we shouldn''t expect anything less from a physique that makes even the Immortal Emperor jealous," the old man sighed.
"The pce still hasn''t found a way to counter?" Kong Long asked with a voice that contained a trace of expectation and hope.
"Baptism in the blood of true ancestors, this is the only current way," the old man replied in a serious tone.
"True Ancestral Blood? Does the pce want to use it?" Kong Long was suddenly ovee with shock.
Anyway, this is the blood of true ancestors! The blood of true dragons who have reached the Immortal Emperor realm!
This pond, which contains the blood of the true ancestors, can even be considered the main foundation of the Mythos Dragon Pce.
"This is the only way; of course, they decided to hold apetition between the ancient freaks and the younger generation, and the winner can be baptized in this pond," exined the old man.
"No problem if I could be baptized in the pond. Although it won''t be easy to go beyond, at least there will be a possibility of equalpetition with the primal absolute chaos physique," Kong Long said as his eyes were filled with pure will and determination.
Hearing his young master''s words, the old man smiled happily; although dragons are arrogant, that doesn''t mean they are stupid.
Even by being baptized in the ancestral pool, the possibility of surpassing the physique of primal absolute chaos is not so big, and the fact that his young master understood this made him relieved.
On the other hand, conversations were going on in the residence of the phoenixes.
"Are the preparations that Brother Chen requested ready?" Princess Chi Huang asked in a sweet but serious voice.
"Everything is ready as you requested, princess, but is there a need to go against the holder of the primal Absolute Chaos Physique?" Chi Houng''s guard couldn''t help but sigh.
Although her princess had a good rtionship with Ye Chen, she didn''t want to do anything against a monster that could kill Earthly Immortals.
"Hmph, that bastard stole Brother Chen''s fianc¨¦e and even seems to have despised him in the past; such a person should die!" Chi Huang snorted.
Naturally, news about a person like Tian Shen will spread around the world fast, and besides, it is not so difficult for forces like phoenixes to get more information.
"Well if that''s what the princess wants," the guard could only sigh.
"I just don''t know where Brother Chen is; shouldn''t hee by now?" Chi Houng looked around with her golden eyes, and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the approaching figure.
Chapter 31: Entrance
Chapter 31: Entrance
"Look, the candidate of the Holy Son of the Great Immortal Sect and the Young Master of the Tian family have arrived." Suddenly, a voice was raised in the crowd, attracting the attention of all the geniuses present.
All the people looked at the two flying carriages that had arrived. From one of them emerged a handsome young man with an arrogant temperament and an invincible will, as if he were ready to challenge the heavens.
From the other carriage, an equally handsome young man with a calm temperament and an aura like an endless ocean stepped out.
"True Disciple of the Supreme Immortal Sect, Ye Chen, and Young Master of the Tian family, Tian Xin. Both of them are figures who stand at the head of the young generation and possess unimaginable power."
"I wonder who is the best in the young generation?"
"Until yesterday, Ye Chen, Tian Xin, Bing Yin, the princess of the Tian family, Tian Yan, and Kong Long were candidates for the position of leader of the young generation. But with the appearance of the primal absolute chaos physique, everything has changed."
"Do you think the holder of the primal absolute chaos physique will appear today?"
"I heard that he came here yesterday, so he shoulde."
"Haha, talking about yesterday, Ye Chen and Tian Xin''s scene of humiliation and getting green hats was very funny," said a genius of the Immortal Orthodox who seemed to have a grudge against Ye Chen and Tian Xin.
"Hiss! Do you want to die?" The man next to him quickly warned.
"Hmph, they want to kill me? Instead of killing others, they should try to save themselves," the young man said with a tone full of contempt.
"Houang''er," Ye Chen smiled upon seeing Chi Houang and walked toward her.
Before following him, Tian Xin gave a cold nce at those people who despised them but said nothing.
Anyway, they were right; the truth cannot be changed.
Both he and Ye Chen werepletely humiliated yesterday, and the worst thing is that they couldn''t even do anything.
"I will soon make you pay for humiliating me," a cold light shed in Tian Xin''s eyes.
"How are you, Houang''er?" Ye Chen asked the beautiful woman standing in front of him with a smile on his face.
"I''m fine, Brother Chen. What about you?" Chi Houang blushed a little upon seeing Ye Chen''s smile.
"Well, how can I be good with what happened yesterday?" Seeing Chi Houang''s blushing face, Ye Chen felt a little proud and happy in his heart.
This phoenix, who is like a distant fairy in front of others and speaks to others with contempt and coldness, ispletely obedient in front of him.
Ye Chen sighed as he remembered how he met Chi Houang. Back then, he was just an outer disciple of the Great Immortals Sect.
Due to his master''s order, he was forced to go to a remote valley to retrieve an ancient treasure, and there he encountered Chi Houang, who was surrounded by creatures of a special race.
In such a situation, the hero will not miss the opportunity to save the beauty! Ye Chen jumped out with a heroic aura and killed all the people who had surrounded Chi Houang.
After that, they spent a long time together in that ancient valley, and this caused their feelings for each other to grow stronger.
"Brother Chen, you don''t need to worry about Tian Shen; he definitely cannot leave the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb alive," Chi Houang said with a tone filled with pride and confidence.
"Well, if Houang''er says so," Ye Chen replied with a crooked smile on his face.
"They are here," Tian Xin, who had been listening to their conversations until now, suddenly said.
"Oh?" Ye Chen also frowned and looked at the sky.
"What''s going on?" Not only Chi Houang but also the other geniuses suddenly felt an unimaginable horror.
In the distance, the skypletely split, and four figures emerged from it, three of them unique beauties that were rare in the ages.
The fourth person was a handsome young man standing at the head.
He had long white hair and ck eyes like the darkness of the abyss.
As hended on the ground, the entire space-time structure around him trembled, as if time itself bowed before his greatness.
The aura of chaos that he emitted seemed to have the ability to drown the world itself.
"Holder of the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique!"
"The young master of the Tian family, Tian Shen! He has appeared." All the geniuses became stunned.
They had never seen such an extraordinary existence in their entire lives; the temperament was even more unique, giving people a feeling of indifference as if he ignored even the heavens themselves.
"As the rumors said, he is very handsome!"
"That''s right, he is even more handsome than Ye Chen and Tian Xin."
"I don''t know if I can be the concubine of Young Master Tian Shen?" The women spoke loudly with eyes that did not hide their lust and rings of love.
"Concubine? You can only be Young Master''s dog!"
"It''s like some people know their ce," Tian Yanyu snorted as she heard the voices of the women there and nced at Tian Hua and Wen Rong.
"I think this applies more to you," on the contrary, Wen Rong only smiled bitterly, but Tian Hua said with a tone filled with ridicule.
"Hmph, brother loves me more than you whores," Tian Yanyu grabbed Tian Shen''s arm and mocked them.
The three girls became a little angry, but they couldn''t say anything. Tian Shen was very patient and kind to Tian Yanyu, but he still had a cold face in front of them.
As for why there is a conflict between them? Well, it''s because of Tian Hua and Wen Rong that they woke up Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu waspletely enraged since then, and even if it wasn''t for Tian Shen, she would have directly used her secret techniques to kill these three girls.
"Well, enough," Tian Shen patted Tian Yanyu''s head a little and then said in a casual tone.
Seeing Tian Shen caressing Tian Yanyu''s head, the three girls gave Tian Yanyu a hateful look and then shook their heads.
While enjoying being spoiled by her brother, Tian Yanyu did not care about the three women in the slightest.
"Heavenly order?" Tian Shen scanned the entire area and even inside the tomb with his omni-senses and obtained all the necessary information.
He muttered to himself upon seeing the golden card that was in a certain area of the tomb.
About Ye Chen and Tian Xin? He did not care about them in the slightest; in his opinion, these two people could not leave the tomb alive.
"Let''s go," Tian Shen said and then walked toward the pce. Although the girls were a little confused, they followed him.
"What does he want to do?" Ye Chen looked at Tian Shen and asked in a serious voice.
"I don''t know," Tian Xin replied simply.
"Hmm? What?" Ye Chen turned to look at Chi Houang, but the scene he saw made himpletely despair of life.
Chi Houang''s face waspletely red, and her heart was beating fast; she didn''t even know what was wrong with her.
After seeing Tian Shen, she becamepletely shocked. Of course, she had heard that Tian Shen was handsome, but she didn''t care that much. Anyway, Ye Chen is also handsome.
But damn, you call this handsome? This is much more than just handsomeness.
She even thought for a moment that they shouldn''t kill Tian Shen and that it would be better to dissuade Ye Chen, but it was only for a moment.
On the other hand, Tian Shen arrived in front of the pce entrance. While everyone was wondering how he was going to enter, suddenly the entrance automatically opened in front of him.
"Am I seeing right?"
"Damn, the gate opened?"
"Wasn''t it supposed to open in ten minutes?!"
"Is there a problem with the gate?"
Tian Shen did not care about the words of others and entered the pce; the girls also followed him.
Chapter 32: Sadness
Chapter 32: Sadness
Due to her cultivation level, Tian Hua couldn''t enter the pce and cast a spiteful look at the other girls who could stay with Tian Shen for days.
Upon entering the pce, the other girls started to look around; in fact, it can be said that the space inside the pce seemed endless.
Even the entire section of the entrance hall was almost equal to Chengdu City itself. There were several different corridors in the pce, each of which seemed to lead to different ces and areas in the pce.
Although the tomb was so huge, none of the girls seemed to be shocked. Anyway, each of them had a powerful background and a lot of information about the ancient tombs and their grandeur.
"This?" Suddenly, countless pieces of information about the tomb, including all the maps and different parts of the pce where valuable treasures were hidden, entered the three girls'' minds.
Not only that, but information about which of these treasures is more valuable and better for each of them also entered their minds.
"You have three days in the tomb. With this information, I''m sure you can sweep all the secret techniques and treasures of the pce for yourself," Tian Shen said without paying attention to their shocked and confused expressions.
"Brother, how do you have this information?" Tian Yanyu asked with a tone full of shock and surprise. She knew the pce better than anyone present.
After all, she had been here in her previous life. That''s why she knew that all the information her brother had sent to her mind waspletely correct!
And most importantly, among this information, there is also the location of the Immortal Emperor''s legacy that she has been looking for all this time!
"It doesn''t matter. You have three days. Don''t waste your time," Tian Shen then ignored them and chose one of the corridors and left.
The girls looked at Tian Shen''s back with expressions full of shock, surprise, and admiration.
Even Wen Rong and Mei Li did not have the slightest doubt about this information; theypletely believed him.
"Hmph, after I get the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor, I will not only kill Ye Chen, but I will also at least paralyze you, or even if it doesn''t work, I will rece your faces with the faces of cows and sheep," Tian Yanyu, who was out of shock, told the other two girls in a cold and hateful tone, and then followed the corridor that led to the trial of the Immortal Emperor''s legacy.
"Hmph, this arrogant girl." Mei Li and even Wen Rong, who most of the time kept their indifferent and cold faces, were a little angry due to Tian Yanyu''s numerous threats.
Both of them looked at each other and then each of them followed one of the thousands of corridors that were there. Among the information that Tian Shen had sent into their minds, there were extraordinary and unique opportunities for each of them that could increase their power to a terrifying level.
Mei Li wanted to increase her power as much as possible, and then after the end of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, she would do her best to make Tian Shen forgive her and start caring about her.
Wen Rong also wanted to increase her strength as much as possible so that she could stand next to Tian Shen. She did not want to be just an extra burden for Tian Shen.
She wanted to help Tian Shen herself in the future when Tian Shen wanted to take her revenge and destroy the Forbidden Lands together.
Thinking of the unique scene where Tian Shen ughtered the Forbidden Lands like the Eternity Emperor and her as the queen standing next to Tian Shen for some reason made Wen Rong''s face blush a little.
Meanwhile, outside the pce.
"Did the pce gate really open?"
"I don''t see wrong, do I?"
"Why the hell are we still standing here!" The young geniuses roared and then rushed into the pce. Naturally, they didn''t want to waste any time.
"Let''s go," Ye Chen looked at Tian Xin and Chi Huang, who were out of shock, and then the three of them entered the pce.
Unlike others who were looking for treasures, they began to find a hidden and out-of-the-way ce toy their ns.
For Ye Chen and Tian Xin right now, it was more important to get back what they had lost.
---
"Huh? So these idiots have started their move?" Tian Shen, who was slowly walking in the dark corridor, looked at Ye Chen and Tian Xin andughed a little.
"Well, the matter of these ants is forter. What is important right now is the Heaven Order," Tian Shen ignored them and turned his attention to the new subject that had piqued his interest.
Tian Shen did not increase the rhythm of his steps and slowly moved forward. Once in a while, he was attacked by powerful and terrifying spiritual pressures that tried to destroy his soul.
Ignoring these waves of mist, Tian Shen reached the area he wanted in a few hours. Originally, he could directly break through the void and teleport, but he decided to enjoy the different areas of the pce.
"A defensive barrier with the power to block a blow from the Quasi Immortal Emperor?" Tian Shen said as he looked at the magnificent golden gate in front of him.
This gate was even more magnificent than the entrance gate of the pce, and, of course, it had an even more terrifying defensive barrier.
The defensive barrier can block a blow from the Quasi Immortal Emperor!
What is a Quasi-Immortal Emperor? This is a powerhouse that stands at the top of the world! Such an existence is at the level of the supreme orthodox ancestors such as the Tian family and the Wen family.
As long as the Immortal Emperor does not appear, the Quasi-Immortal Emperor can be considered almost invincible.
Of course, in Tian Shen''s eyes, such power was no different from the power of an ant, whether it was an ant or a Quasi-immortal emperor, both would be eliminated with a single nce.
Tian Shen waved his hand and the gate shattered into tiny pieces. He slowly passed through and entered the area protected by this defensive barrier.
The space around himpletely changed and turned into a beautiful forest. He slowly moved towards the big stone in the middle of the forest.
There was a golden card floating in the stone. Tian Shen nced at it and took it with his hand.
"Heaven Order, this treasure is created by the Detachment entity. Such a treasure should not be in such a low-level ce," Tian Shen muttered to himself as he looked at the golden-colored card.
"I''ll check itter. I''d better deal with these two idiots first." Then the card disappeared into his hands and entered the private space that belonged to Tian Shen.
"But before that, how will these two people ovee this trauma?" Tian Shen suddenly looked in a certain direction, his eyes passing through all theyers of space-time and the fabric of reality.
---
"Mei Li, don''t you want to give me an exnation?" Ye Chen looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and said with a slightly disappointed and cold tone.
"What exnation?" Mei Li replied coldly.
"You are my fianc¨¦e! My woman whom I love! So why did you stand like a maid next to that bastard Tian Shen?" Ye Chen said in a tone filled with hatred and anger.
Mei Li was the first woman he fell in love with, and just yesterday he saw his first love next to his enemy, and even worse, she seemed to be just an obedient maid.
"How dare you call the young master a bastard? Do you want to die?" Mei Li said in a tone full of murderous intent.
"Are you threatened by your father? Tell me! I will support and protect you in all situations!"
---
Meanwhile, in another part of the pce.
"We met many times, but in all of them, I always looked at you with admiration," Tianjin said to the extraordinary beauty in front of him with a calm tone that did not hide the sadness.
"And when my father said we were going to be engaged, it was the best day of my life," Tian Xin continued in a nostalgic and sad tone.
"However, yesterday, when I saw you like an obedient girl next to the brother I always despised, my blood boiled with anger and I could hardly control myself not to attack Tian Shen right there."
"I just want to ask why? I wasn''t enough?" Tian Xin asked Wen Rong with a tone filled with hatred.
Chapter 33: Meetings
( Unedited Chapter )
-----
The tomb of the immortal emperor in a vast forest
Three figures were standing by a river and examining the formations and hidden arrays that they put there.
"There shouldn''t be any problem, right?" Ye Chen asked after scanning the formations that could even kill a Heavenly Immortal.
"These formations are even stronger than the formations and presentations of our original n, so there should be no problem," Tian Xin answered with a serious tone.
"I know, but I still felt a bad prediction for some reason," Chen sighed
Originally, they had decided to use the Earthly Immortal level formations to kill Tian Shen directly, and even if they did not seed in killing him directly with the formations, at least they could use these formations to weaken him to the great extent that he could not use 99% of his power.
But for some reason, a bad prediction appeared in his heart, and he even questioned his master about this. In the end, in order not to make any mistakes, he told Tian Xin and Chi Houang to use the Heavenly Immortal Level Formations.
Although they be a little shocked, they agree, whether they are Heavenly Immortal level formations or Earthly Immortal level formations, both of them are very expensive, and even they have to pay a lot of money to use such formations.
But it is better to pay more than to regret
Ye Chen didn''t want to believe that there was a monster that could kill even Heavenly Immortals at less than twenty years old, but he also didn''t want to risk it.
"Brother Chen, you are probably just paranoid, how is it possible for Tian Shen to survive the simultaneous attack of so many formations? Even if he survives, he will definitely be in a half-dead state," Chi Houang said seeing Ye Chen''s condition.
Unlike Ye Chen, who was the most wary of Tian Shen, she was quite the opposite, in her opinion, even a few ordinary Earthly Immortal-level formations should be enough to kill Tian Shen.
However, it seemed that Ye Chen waspletely paranoid and did not want to take risks
"I hope so," Ye Chen pushed away his paranoid thoughts and then looked at Tian Xin
"I guess it''s time, huh?" Actually, it wasn''t just Tian Shen that they wanted to kill, there were two other people besides Tian Shen whom Tianjin and Ye Chen wanted to teach them a lesson.
about killing? Well, it wasn''t easy for them to kill those two people, apart from their terrifying identity, these two still had a lot of feelings for the two beauties.
"Guard here until wee back and make sure no one gets in," Ye Chen told Chi Houang and then they disappeared together with Ye Chen.
She watched them disappear and sighed, although Ye Chen hadn''t told her where they wanted to go, she already had a little understanding.
After all, she knew Ye Chen''s feelings towards Mei Li, and she knew that seeing Mei Li next to Tian Shen like an obedient maid had really hurt him and even caused cracks in his Dao heart.
Until he meets Mei Li and finds out the truth, these cracks will not be repaired. Although these Dao heart cracks are not dangerous at the moment, they can bepletely destructive in the next cultivation realms.
---
Mei Li looked at the handsome young man in front of her, she looked at Ye Chen with a little surprise
Did the other party have a brain problem? Was she forced by her father?
"Threat? Ipletely surrendered to the young master of my own free will," Mei Li replied coldly, and at the same time, a thin sword emitting an ice dao aura appeared in her hands.
"You''re lying," Ye Chen roared
The woman he loved the most drew a sword against him
Suddenly, the surrounding space temperature began to rise, and at the same time, blue mes appeared in Ye Chen''s hands
"We haven''t seen each other for a few days, but you have improved a lot, my ex-fianc¨¦," Mei Li became serious when she saw the blue mes emanating from Ye Chen''s hands.
It can be said that she was very familiar with these mes, it was Ye Chen who shared the idea of ??these mes with her in the past.
A meposed of ancient phoenix fire and divine Tribtion thunder
She was fully aware of the power and terror that these mes could bring, but she didn''t expect that he be able to create them so soon.
After all, neither the ancient phoenix fire nor the divine Tribtion thunder were things that Ye Chen could get with his current cultivation level.
"I wanted to surprise you with this me after I returned to the sect," Ye Chen said with a bitter smile in a tone that did not hide his sadness.
"Fate is really strange," Mei Li sighed, she knew she couldn''t win
Even in the normal state, she was not Ye Chen''s match, and now that thetter had seeded in creating the Phoenix Thunder me, she could not even put up the slightest resistance.
"I guess you''re right," Ye Chen raised his hand and his mes attacked Mei Li.
Mei Li didn''t put up any resistance, in fact, she didn''t care about her death in the slightest, she just regretted that she couldn''t get Tian Shen''s forgiveness before her death.
"What do you want to do?" Instead of destroying her, the mes of the Phoenix Thunder entered her body directly.
"Did you think I''m going to kill you?" Ye Chen said with a smirk
"Remember? I told you that the mes of the Phoenix Thunder can burn everything between heaven and earth, and naturally consciousness is no exception," he exined in a mocking tone that contained a trace of sadness.
"Bastard" Mei Li tried to protect her consciousness but it was no use, she didn''t want to put her unconscious body under Ye Chen''s care.
She thought the mes would burn her body but she was wrong, within seconds her consciousnesspletely disappeared.
"I will let you see the death of the person you chose" Ye Chen looked at Mei Li who was unconscious on the ground
"I just want to ask you why? I wasn''t enough?" Tian Xin asked Wen Rong with a tone filled with hatred.
"Enough? You talk as if we were in love," Wen Rong replied casually
Originally, she was a little surprised at first that Tian Xin hade to find him, however, unlike Mei Li who once had feelings for Ye Chen, Wen Rong did not have the slightest feelings for Tianjin.
The only reason she got engaged to Tian Xin was because of her family''s order and to find the fated one
Naturally, now that the fated one has been found, the engagement between these two will no longer have the slightest validity, but it seems that Tian Xin is not ready to let go of Wen Rong so easily.
"But I loved you," Tian Xin said in a calm but sad tone
"Does it matter? Love must be mutual or it will turn into a disaster," Wen Rong replied in the same indifferent tone as before.
"You''re right, however, I have the confidence to make you fall in love with me, before that I will show you the death of the person you chose," Tian Xin replied in the same calm tone.
He decided to drown this girl in despair and then pull her out of despair and be her light of hope.
Wen Rong ignored his words and prepared to attack, her aura peaked in an instant.
At this moment, a spear also appeared in Tian Xin''s hands, it also emitted an immortal aura that caused the surrounding space to tremble.
"A Golden Immortal Weapon?" Wen Rong frowned slightly, though it did not panic here
Tian Xin began the battle with a lightning-fast thrust of his spear, aiming for Wen Rong''s chest.
She swiftly dodged, but Tian Xin anticipated her move and adjusted his aim, grazing her shoulder. With a quick recovery, he spun the spear, preparing for the next attack.
Wen Rong tried to counter with her unique "Dancing Wind Palm," but Tian Xin parried it effortlessly with the shaft of his spear. He then lunged forward, driving her back with a relentless series of strikes, using the "Serpent''s Fang" technique to keep her on the defensive.
Wen Rong attempted to regain control with her "Cicada''s Whisper Step," but Tian Xin''s keen footwork matched her step for step. He saw through her movements and, with a precise strike, disarmed her.
With a triumphant smile, Tian Xin seized the opportunity and ended the duel with a spectacr move called "Dragon''s Ascension." He spun his spear high into the air, catching it with perfect precision, and delivered a powerful, stunning blow that knocked Wen Rong to the ground.
"You will regret your choice and then you will beg me to forgive you and I will naturally forgive you because of my love," Tianjin looked at Wen Rong who was unconscious on the ground, and said.
"Well, it''s time to end this game." Naturally, Tian Shen has seen all these meetings
Chapter 34: The End
Two figures appeared by theke, and at the same time, two unconscious beauties also appeared on the ground.
"So, you didn''t get any results either," Tian Xin nced at Mei Li, who was lying on the ground, and said in a casual tone.
"I guess," he sighed.
"Brother Chen, are you back?" Suddenly, a beautiful figure threw herself into Ye Chen''s arms.
"Well, did you miss me?" Ye Chen patted Chi Houang''s head and asked with a smile on his face.
Chi Houang said nothing and just nodded.
"Instead of wasting time, it is better to implement our job faster. All formations and arrays are ready, and both of us are at the peak of our power," Tian Xin suddenly said in a serious voice.
"Right, but first, we have to find a way to bring Tian Shen here," Ye Chen took on a thoughtful expression as he stroked Chi Houang''s head.
They had thought about this before but had not been able to find a good way to bring Tian Shen here.
"Why don''t you use these two to bring him here?" Chi Houang got out of Ye Chen''s arms and asked.
"It''s not that we haven''t thought about it, it''s just that..."
"We don''t want to," Tian Xin replied. He didn''t want to use the woman he loved as bait.
"But there is no other way," Chi Houang emphasized.
Ye Chen closed his eyes and remembered the scenes of how Mei Li stood against him a few minutes ago.
"Let''s do it." Ye Chen made up his mind. No matter how, he would kill Tian Shen!
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah."
"Well, then we''ll use them as bait to bring Tian Shen here," Tian Xin sighed, seeing Ye Chen seemed determined, he agreed.
"There is no need." But before they could do anything, suddenly a magnificent sound containing the rhythm of the Great Dao of Death and Destruction reverberated throughout the vast forest.
"Tian Shen?"
"How did this bastard get here?" All three of them looked in disbelief and horror at the noble young man slowlying towards them.
"Using these two girls to bring me here is a bit stupid. Anyway, even if their souls and bodies get destroyed, I can bring them back to life with just one thought."
"But you are lucky, even though I don''te here for those two girls, that doesn''t mean I won''te here for you," Tian Shen stood in front of them and said in an indifferent tone.
"What do you mean you came here for us?" Ye Chen asked in a cold and hateful voice,pletely ignoring the part where Tian Shen said he could raise the dead.
Or maybe he didn''t want to believe that someone of his generation had such unimaginable power.
"Of course, to kill," Tian Shen simply replied.
"Bastard, do you think you can win against us?" Ye Chen said angrily.
He did not expect Tian Shen to be so arrogant.
"Against you or your formations?" Tian Shen said with a smirk on his face.
"How do you know?" Ye Chen''s face suddenly became serious. For some reason, a bad foreboding suddenly appeared in his heart.
At this moment, his intuition was telling him that he must escape from here, otherwise, he would surely die.
"Don''t waste time, activate the formations." Tian Xin also had a bad foreboding in his heart. He felt that they were like puppets being controlled by Tian Shen all this time.
The more time they wasted, the more variables could appear, and this was not what he wanted. At such a time, no mistake should happen!
Chi Houang, who had been silent all along, nodded and activated the formations.
Suddenly, the entire vast forest began to tremble under the beam of Heavenly Immortal Power; even space-time was not spared.
"We may not be your opponent alone, but I don''t believe that you can still resist these formations," Ye Chen said in a loud and confident voice.
"Even though you are my brother, you shouldn''t have stolen my position and the woman I love," Tian Xin also spoke at this moment.
Then, suddenly, a huge wave of power that was on par with the peak power of the Heavenly Immortal Realm charged toward Tian Shen.
"Boring." But to everyone''s surprise, this wave of attackpletely stopped within a centimeter of him, and even more terrifying than that, the wave of powerpletely broke!
"What happened?"
"What''s going on here?"
"Activate it again." Ye Chen, Tian Xin, and even Chi Houang werepletely panicked at this moment.
Without wasting time, they activated the formation again, but like the previous repulsion, the wave of power was shattered.
"Enough." Suddenly, all the formations turned into small pieces and then dust.
Tian Shen nced at these three people, and all three of them suddenlypletely fell to their knees.
Not only that, but their bodies started shaking.
"I gave you a lot of time, and that''s all?" Tian Shen asked casually.
"Maybe I expected too much."
Ye Chen and Tian Xin werepletely shaking with fear and couldn''t even say a word.
"Hey brother Shen, we are blood brothers, don''t you think it''s better to talk?" Tian Xin gathered all his courage and said in a tone filled with fear.
He hated Tian Shen to death, but he couldn''t do anything right now, but as long as he could get out of there, there would always be a chance for revenge!
On the other hand, Ye Chen was desperately trying to get help from his master, but for some reason, the soul remaining in the ring did not respond.
"You wanted to kill me too, you know?" Tian Shen sneered.
"Aren''t you afraid of the consequences of killing me!? If you kill me, our parents will definitely hate you, and even Father will kill you!" Seeing the killing intent in his brother''s eyes, Tian Xin realized that he would die today.
"In the first ce, even if I kill you, they won''t hate me¡ªat least not Mother. And in the second ce, even if they do, why should I care?"
Tian Shen ced his hand on Tian Xin''s head and crushed itpletely, blood sshed on Chi Houang and Ye Chen''s faces, causing Chi Houang to scream.
She now realized that all her pride waspletely useless in front of absolute power.
"As for you, I think there is something you should see," Tian Shen smiled evilly, and suddenly a scene appeared in Ye Chen''s mind.
This is the scene when Tian Hua and Mei Li are together with Tian Shen in the hot spring. In this scene, Ye Chen sees how Mei Li looks at Tian Shen with lust, and of course, how Tian Shen ys with the one he loves.
Tian Shen didn''t forget to censor all of Tian Hua and Mei Li''s private parts; he didn''t like others to see the naked bodies of his women.
At the same time, seeing how the goddess he loves was lost in lust and pleasure for his enemy, Ye Chen''s Dao heart copsed, and even the light in his eyes turned off.
"This is impossible! Mei Li won''t do such a thing!" Ye Chen, whose eyes and skin color werepletely bloodshot, screamed in hate and horror.
"Oh right, there is one more thing." Tian Shen put his hand on his forehead, and another scene appeared in his mind.
This scene was about his master! In this scene, his master licked his enemy''s dragon rod with full lust.
"No, no, no, impossible." Even several bloody tears dripped from the corner of Ye Chen''s eyes.
He understood why his master was not responding to his requests for help; it seems that his master had already be the puppet of his enemy.
Of course, this scene of his master cannot be considered real, but it''s not a lie too.
Tian Shen just created a timeline where he treats Ye Chen''s master like a sex doll.
"You monstrous bastard!" Ye Chen roared in hate, but in his heart, he waspletely regretful. What if he had just ignored Tian Shen from the start?
What if he stopped his subordinates from killing Tian Shen?
Would the future change?
Tian Shen waved his hand, and the bodies of Ye Chen and Tian Xin became dust.
"And you." Tian Shen nced at Chi Houang; he didn''t have the slightest interest in this girl.
Besides, this girl wasn''t even worth being his maid.
"What do you want to do with me? If you kill me, my brother will definitely take revenge!" Chi Houang asked in a trembling voice, full of terror; tears dripped from the corner of her eyes due to seeing Ye Chen''s death, but she waspletely powerless.
She waspletely regretful; she should have listened to her guard and stopped Ye Chen.
"I''ll give the Tian family a chance to receive forgiveness." Chi Houangpletely turned into dust.
"Now let me see what the Tian Family will do." Tian Shen''s gaze crossed theyers of space-time and fell outside the tomb.
----
"Who dared to kill my Phoenix n''s Princess!" Suddenly, a devastating sound echoed throughout the Qilin Moon Domain.
Chapter 35: Immortal War
"Damn" Chi Houang''s guard, seeing the life me of her princess extinguished, radiated a huge murderous intent!
She really couldn''t believe that there were people who would dare to harm the princess of the Phoenix n
After all, it should be known that Chi Houang is not just the princess of the Phoenix n! She is also the sister of one of the taboos of the Phoenix n!
And that person cares more about his sister than anything, and now his sister is dead!
"Only one person has the ability to kill her, and that must be the holder of the primordial Absolute Chaos Physique," growled the guard, recalling her princess''s n.
"As a winged insect, don''t you think you make a lot of noise?" Suddenly, the void split and an old man came out.
"Old man, if this is the work of the descendant of your family, then the Tian family should give us an exnation!" The guard said with a tone full of anger and murderous intent.
"Noisy" Old Man Tian ignored her words and raised his palm, suddenly a magnificent palm appeared in the sky and crushed Chi Huang''s guard like an insect
"The Celestial Phoenix n tried to kill the heir to the throne of the Tian family with unfair methods, if you red-winged insects don''t give us an exnation"
"Then you can prepare yourselves for destruction" At the same time, a majestic voice as if passing through the river of time and looking down on the ages echoed throughout the Lower Verse.
Suddenly, ancient auras began to awaken in the depths of the Tian Family, each of these auras was not only enough to shake the Divine Ascension World, but could also shake the entire Lower Verse.
even eternal space-time froze for a moment! This had only one meaning! The awakening of the false immortal emperor!
The ancient beings and old monsters that had been sleeping for tens and hundreds of millions of years woke up and looked at the domain where the Tian family was located.
They didn''t know what had angered these forbidden giants to the point that even the False Immortal Emperor had woken up.
False Immortal Emperor! Even the Quasi Immort Emperor is no different from insects in front of such existences
It can be said that these people are the foundation-level entities of almost 98% of the supreme Orthodoxes of Lower Verse!
False Immortal Emperors have achieved the Immortal Emperor Realm, but due to their failure to create a Heaven Fruit, they cannot match a true Immortal Emperor.
"do they wanna start an Immortal war?"
"When the immortal war begins, the river of time will break, the gods will tremble and the heavens will cry blood!"
"A war between two immortal orthodox at the level of the Tian Family and the Phoenix n will definitely shake the entire Lower Verse." The ancient beings began to tremble in fear.
An immortal war between two supreme Orthodox is equal to the destruction of the heavens!
At the same time, the Sect of Great Immortals - Hall of Elders
"The Tian Family wants to start an Immortal War?" Qin Yuan began to tremble, feeling the terrifying aura that were awakening.
"what should we do? Since Tian Shen is a true disciple, we should also help the Tian family, right?" asked one of the female elders.
Looking at the expressions of the other elders, it seemed that they also agreed to help the Tian family
"No need" but suddenly an ancient voice echoed throughout the hall
"We have seen the ancestor." The expressions of all the elders and even Qin Yuan becamepletely respectful
"The Tian family wants to use this situation to get Tian Shen''s forgiveness. If we interfere, we will definitely make them angry," said the ancestor.
"But even though the Tian family will win in the end, won''t the price be too high?" Qin Yuan asked, he had no idea of ??the true strength of the Tian family.
"Don''t underestimate the Tian Family, they may be hiding Immortal Emperor-level powerhouses!"
"What?" Upon hearing the words of the ancestor, Qin Yuan''s face and all the elders be shocked
Immortal Emperor-level powerhouse!
Doesn''t this mean that in the current principle, except for the forbidden Lands, no one can match them?
---
Tian family, ancestralnd
In an ancient hall, several figures were standing, the aura of each of them was enough to destroy gxies and worlds.
At the head of them stood a middle-aged man whose aura was even more terrifying and indescribable and contained an essence from a higher dimension of life.
"These winged insects have forgotten their ce," Old Man Tian informed them about the n of the Phoenix n''s princess a few hours ago.
Using Heaven Immortal level formations to assassinate their descendants is an unforgivable crime!
At the same time, they wanted to go to the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb to get Tian Shen out and ensure his safety, but suddenly they felt an indescribable terror, it seemed that a terrifying existence was preventing them from interfering in the tomb.
They could only be patient and hope that Tian Shen''s power was greater than what they knew, and so it was!
"Several formations at the level of heavenly immortals and earthly immortals could not kill that child, and in the end, the owners of the formations were all killed by him."
"This kid''s strength must have reached the level of the Golden Immortals, right?"
Even they themselves could not believe such news
Martial prowess is equal to golden immortals in less than twenty years old! Even in that ce, such a thing is too heaven-defying!
"Unbelievable though, this means we have a great emperor candidate," the False Immortal Emperor said at this moment.
Although his tone was indifferent, even he waspletely shocked, in fact, he wasn''t so shocked when he heard that there was a genius who could kill Earthly Immortals at less than twenty years old.
Anyway, the Tian family had been able to raise such a heavenly genius in the past, but the martial prowess equal to the golden immortals is apletely different matter.
The higher the realm the greater the power difference in each realm bes. Even the best geniuses need at least a hundred thousand years of cultivation to reach the Golden Immortal Realm.
But now there is a monster that can equal the golden immortals in less than twenty years!
"Anyway, the main issue now is how to deal with the current situation," the False Immortal Emperor continued
"Should we fight or just threaten?"
"I think the louder the case, the better, that way we can even impress that kid."
"I agree with this opinion, we can''t be sure that we can resolve grudges through that girl"
"Well, we will either destroy them or they bow down and apologize," said the False Immortal Emperor
All the ancestors nodded and then released their auras
Meanwhile, the Celestial Phoenix n, ancestralnd
Furious and destructive auras were standing in an ancient mansion
"The Tian family is too arrogant!" The voice of the ancient ancestors echoed throughout the mansion and even the ancestralnd.
"That''s right! If they want a war, then we will give them a war." Many of them were very angry, and even their murderous intent was breaking the void itself.
"Not only did they kill our descendant, but they even want us to apologize! Do they really think we are afraid of them?"
Phoenixes are arrogant and domineering by nature, and naturally, seeing that a family from the worthless race of humans wants them to bow down, they seethe with anger.
"Enough" Suddenly, a sound that seemed to contain the Great Dao trace echoed in the mansion and even caused the space-time to tremble.
Hearing this person''s voice, all the ancestors became silent and their expressions becamepletely respectful
Although they were also the ancestors of the Phoenix n, the person who spoke is a foundation-level ancestor! a false Immortal Emperor!
"Although I am also angry, we must think rationally," said the False Immortal Emperor
"The Tian family existed for countless eras and even ruled all the heavens and the worlds in one era"
"Although it seems that their power has weakened over time, but no one really knows how many old men are sleeping in their ancestralnd."
"Furthermore, I asked for help from the Main Orthodox, but they refused and said that they would not interfere in any matter rted to the Tian Family," the False Immortal Emperor said as she felt a headache.
Originally, due to her cultivation level, she could feel the ghostly breaths in the Tian family, the strength of these breaths was no weaker than that of the true Immortal Emperors.
Besides that ancient rumor, she doesn''t have enough self-confidence to start a war with the Tian family
"Let''s just apologize, anyway, what Chi Houang did can be considered a mistake," said the Fals Immortal Emperor.
"But-"the other ancestors tried to dissuade her
"enough, I won''t change my mind" She nced at a certain mansion in the Phoenix n, a handsome young man sitting in the lotus position.
Seeing his strength and cultivation level, a hint of admiration appeared in this ancient being''s eyes
"Leave everything to the younger generation"
Chapter 36: Heaven Order
"Not bad," Tian Shen got his gaze back, naturally he was the person who had prevented the Tian family from interfering.
Then he looked at the two beauties lying unconscious on the ground
He waved his hand and returned the awareness of the two girls
"What''s going on here?" Wen Rong, feeling a headache, looked at Mei Li who was beside her, Mei Li also looked back at Wen Rong with the same headache.
"I have to tell the young master that those bastards want to do something with him," Wen Rong calmed her mind and remembered Tian Xin''s words.
She wanted to get up from the ground, but she lost her bnce, However, before she fell to the ground, Tian Shen pulled her into his arms.
"Eh?" Wen Rong looked up and blushed due to seeing Tian Shen''s beautiful face, while Tian Shen nced at this girl.
How did this girl didn''t notice him? Even Mei Li saw him
Tian Shen nced at Mei Li, who was looking at Wen Rong with a jealous and spiteful expression, he could feel the pain in her heart because she didn''t care about her even in such a situation.
"Young Master?" Tian Shen reached out and stroked her head slightly, causing Mei Li to blush.
"Young master, how are you?" Wen Rong,ing out of her shyness, began to examine Tian Shen''s body.
She was aware that Tian Xin had ns for Tian Shen, and considering that she was captured by TianXin, the fact that Tian Shen is here now means that he hase to save them.
Although she waspletely worried about Tian Shen, she also felt sweet and happy in her heart
"I''m fine," Tian Shen stopped stroking Mei Li''s head and then replied in a casual tone
"A few bugs can''t hurt me, but you don''t seem to be good" Tian Shen let go of Wen Rong and got up from the ground.
"We disappointed the young master," Mei Li and Wen Rang said in a tone filled with sadness and fear, they knew that they had most likely caused their young master''s disappointment due to their loss.
Especially Mei Li, who couldn''t even resist Ye Chen
"No need to worry, with the various opportunities inside the tomb, you can greatly increase your strength," Tian Shen said indifferently.
Anyway, how could these two girls defeat the fortunate son of heaven boy and his best friend?
In addition, he already had various ns for not only increasing the power of these two girls but also increasing the power of Tian Hua and Tian Yanyu.
All these girls have very powerful talents, and with Tian Shen''s help, it''s not that difficult to reach the peak of cultivation.
All they need is a goal and will
"Get some rest and then you can go"
"We understand." Both Mei Li and Wen Rang became happy again, they were afraid that they had disappointed Tian Shen, but he didn''t seem to care, on the contrary, he was even worried about them.
They felt happiness and sweetness in their hearts
Then they both sat in the lotus position and began to recover their state
They wanted to regain their strength as soon as possible so that they could get the opportunities that Tian Shen gave information of them to them.
Several hours have already passed and they have wasted a lot of time
In addition, they did not want their power gap to increase with Tian Yanyu''s power, they wanted to eliminate the power gap between themselves and Tian Yanyu as soon as possible so that they could teach that girl a lesson.
Tian Shen also ignored them and went to theke entered it and sat on the river in the lotus position
"Zhang Mei? Interesting" Tian Shen looked at the ring that appeared in his palm, inside the ring was a soul with a very beautiful face in a sealed state.
she is a woman who possesses an ethereal grace that transcends the ordinary. Her skin, as pristine as polished jade, radiates a soft, almost otherworldly glow that seems to shimmer like moonlight on a tranquil pond.
Her eyes, obsidian orbs, gleam with an inner wisdom that hints at profound cultivation of the mystic arts, drawing others into their captivating depths.
Cascading locks of midnight-ck hair frame her captivating face, cascading like a waterfall of shadows down her graceful back.
Her lustrous tresses seem to hold secrets of ancient power as if they have witnessed countless centuries.
Her form, graced with ample and well-shaped breasts, celebrates femininity with an elegant, celestial curvature that mirrors the moon''s gentle arc.
Her voluptuous thighs, sculpted to perfection, possess a strength and grace born of inner strength and martial prowess.
But it''s her posterior, a testament to the divine craftsmanship of her celestial form, that truly mesmerizes her. A well-shaped, full buttock, firm yet inviting, adds a mesmerizing charm to her silhouette.
Tian Shen was not so sure what to do with Zhang Mei
He could kill her, rewrite the other party''s entire destiny and past and make her his maid, or just destroy all karma and send her to samsara.
About being a wife? In Tian Shen''s opinion, she didn''t have the conditions, although she is very beautiful and was even a powerhouse who stood at the peak of the Lower Verse, her potential has ended.
Even though Tian Shen can increase her potential, he feels that such a thing is a waste of time, besides, he doesn''t just favor the party because she is beautiful.
If you want his favor, then you must be valuable to him, and only two people in this world are dear to him, his fiancee and his sister Tian Yanyu.
Of course, Tian Shen has not forgotten his fiance, he decided to meet her as soon as possible after the end of the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb.
"Forget it," Tian Shen looked back and put his thoughts aside, Zhang Mei''s matter is not that important right now.
This issue can also be dealt with after the end of the Tomb of the Immortal Emperor
"Heaven Order" appeared in his hands a golden-colored card that contained an extraordinary aura that seemed not to belong to this universe.
Tian Shen''s attention was attracted by this golden card because of its extraordinary aura, andter he was even a little shocked when he checked the information of this card.
This card can be considered a key or invitation to enter a special higher dimension that lies outside the multiverse.
This dimension is created by a transcendent One to leave behind his legacy and find an heir
This golden card, or in other words, the heaven order, is scattered throughout creation, and countless geniuses with great luck from universes such as the cultivation universes, magic universes, martial arts universes, etc., will have the chance to obtain it.
Ye Chen is not valuable enough to get such a thing, so he bes even more curious and uses his omniscient ability to find the truth, and naturally, he finds out.
Son of Heavenly Dao! The appearance of Heavenly Dao''s son is naturally rted to the n of those five people, and it seems that their n has seeded to some extent.
The Son of the Heavenly Dao will appear in this era, and the Heaven order will be one of his greatest cheats
After all, by using the order of heaven, you can go to a supreme dimension
In this supreme dimension, you can not only strive to obtain the inheritance of a transcendent, but you can even use the training pagodas and trials in this dimension to increase your power and cultivation level to an unimaginable level.
In addition, thew of time in this private dimension outside of the multiverse is different and every thousand years there is equal to one hour here.
For this reason, geniuses can even spend more time there to train and increase their strength
Of course, before one can ess that supreme dimension, one has to pass an entrance trial
Tian Shen added a bit of spiritual qi to the golden card, and at the same time, a voice appeared in his mind
"Do you want to activate Heaven Order?" The voice soundedpletely indifferent and robotic, with no human emotions in it.
"Yes," Tian Shen also replied in a casual tone, and then a supreme force came out of the Heaven Order and swallowed him up.
In the next second, Tian Shen found himself at the entrance of an ancient pagoda
[ To enter the supreme dimension, please pass the trial ]
Suddenly, information about the trial came into Tian Shen''s mind
"Oh? Interesting," Tian Shen muttered to himself after checking the trial information
This trial is called the Soulforge Trial
To pass this trial, you must confront your deepest fears, doubts, and inner demons that manifest as stubborn opponents in the Soulforge.
You must not only defeat these manifestations but also increase the quality and strength of your soul through this trial
As you progress, you gain ess to soul-enhancing techniques and abilities unique to your inner strengths and weaknesses.
This experiment emphasizes personal growth, self-awareness, and harnessing inner strength and soul power to ovee adversity.
In other words, this test examines and evaluates your do heart, soul strength, and physical strength
"But who gives you the courage to judge me?" A contemptuous smirk appeared on Tian Shen''s face.
Chapter 37: Seven Priests
"Where did the young master suddenly go?" Wen Rong, who was sitting on the ground in the lotus position, asked in confusion due to seeing Tian Shen suddenly disappear
into thin air?" Mei Li was also shocked and confused. How could he suddenly vanish?
"maybe an opportunity? A secret trial?" Wen Rong said with some hesitation, remembering the secret trials that were in the tomb''s information.
After all, those hidden trials also take you to a separate space
"Maybe, but how did he enter a secret trial from here?" Mei Li asked hesitantly
"Unworthy mortals like us cannot understand the power of the young master," Wen Rong sighed and put her thoughts aside, and at the same time a sign of determination appeared in her eyes.
No matter how, by the end of the Immortal Tomb, she would reach a level of strength that she could stand beside Tian Shen.
"I''m going." Checking her body again and feeling that her strength was restored, Wen Rong got up from the ground and left after saying goodbye to Mei Li.
Mei Li also said goodbye to her at the same time she also left there feeling her strength restored
About Tian Shen? They didn''t worry about him in the slightest, since he had all the necessary information about the tomb they did not doubt that there was nothing in the tomb that could threaten his life.
Well, except for Ye Chen and Tian Xin, who are exceptions, of course
Meanwhile, in the entry trial of Heaven Order
"But who dares to judge me?" A contemptuous smirk appeared on Tian Shen''s face.
Who is he? The origin of nothingness! Existence stands above all known and unknown! Even the other two origin beings pale inparison to his greatness
And yet every ant dares to evaluate him? Even the heavens do not deserve to judge and evaluate him!
Suddenly, a great and noble force came out of his body, and in less than a second, it suppressed all the existingws and forces of the Heaven Order.
In front of this nobel and supreme force thews and the force that form the heaven order, which were personally created by a detached transcendent, they could not even resist for a single breath and were suppressed and under the control of the noble supreme power.
All thews of the heaven order and the supreme dimension were rewritten under the authority of this force
Of course, this rewriting attracted the attention of another person with Tian Shen''s permission
HongMeng
In the empty white space where none of the known or even unknown concepts existed a handsome young man whose handsomeness can be considered at the level of perfection was sitting in the lotus position.
This young man had short gray hair and white eyes that seemed to contain all the truths of the universe, he did not emit any aura and lookedpletely like a mortal.
He was wearing a Hawaiian shirt and blue shorts
If one were careful, he could see around him several floating Spherical shapes that were the size of a baseball
To everyone''s surprise, each of these Spherical objects is a universe and even multiverses with a near-infinite extent.
But these universes and even multiverses werepletely worthless in front of this young man and could not even be mentioned
"Thews of the dimension I created have been rewritten?" He suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes that seemed to have no fluctuation for trillions of trillions of years suddenly trembled slightly.
The fluctuation of his eyes caused several of the floating spherical objects or in other words the universes and multiverses around him to break.
"To rewrite thews created by me, they must either be one of the seven priests or one of the two Eternal Authorities." Realizing that his little game might have managed to attract the attention of one of the supreme Taboo Giants, he trembled slightly in fear.
Although it is said that transcendent is the pinnacle of cultivation, this does not mean that all transcendents are at the same level
The Seven Priests are also an example, they are known as beings standing at the pinnacle of Hongmeng, in the eyes of these beings even he is no different from an ant.
They call themselves Supreme Transcendent
Two eternal authorities stand above the heads of the seven priests, and there are even rumors that they exist in apletely different realm of transcendent
He gathered his courage and looked at the supreme dimension of the Heaven Order, but suddenly a pair of ck eyes that looked like an endless abyss of nothingness stared at him.
All the foundations of his cultivation and even his transcendent essence crumbled due to looking at the greatness of this indescribable being, and even his cultivation level began to crumble.
"I apologize senior." He couldn''t even remember how many trillions of years had passed since hest felt fear.
The indifferent ck eyes suddenly disappeared, and his cultivation and foundation were reestablished
"This person has the same essence as the two eternal authorities but his essence is more noble and extraordinary," he muttered to himself and then went back into meditation.
With his level of power, he can''t do anything to reim the heaven order, plus the owner of that pair of ck eyes didn''t seem interested in his legacy dimension and rewrote thews just for fun.
Because of this, he decided topletely forget what was going on in the supreme dimension and let things flow.
---
"Well, let''s get back to work," Tian Shen returned his gaze, he wasn''t that surprised by this transcendent''s fear.
After all, the transcendent are very special beings, each of them has trillions of years of experience, and naturally, something like pride ispletely worthless to them.
If someone is stronger than them, then they will bow, but if they are stronger, then they will force you to bow
Naturally, Tian Shen heard his words about the Seven Priests, he is quite familiar with the so-called Seven Priests
They can be considered as the heads of HongMeng, beings standing at the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, in other words, they have reached the pinnacle of the Cultivation Realm and there is no way to go beyond.
[ Almighty, do you want to enter the supreme dimension? ] The robotic voice sounded respectful at this moment
"Sure," Tian Shen stopped thinking and replied in an indifferent tone
The next moment, a supreme force appeared again and swallowed him, and the next second, Tian Shen appeared in a sky-shaped space.
The ground waspletely covered with white blocks and the roof itself was the sky, and one could see ancient pagodas and various trials.
Soul Pagoda, Physical Power Pagoda, Dao Heart Hundred Heavenly Steps, and...
Various figures were sitting around on the ground and they were protected by supreme power so that no one could destroy their enlightened state.
Tian Shen looked up and saw a golden-colored list of various names
"This list ranks the top 100 geniuses," a male voice came from behind and exined.
"right," Tian Shen replied simply, this list ranks the top hundred geniuses of each tier, and the Supreme Dimension itself has ten tiers, and Tian Shen is currently on the lowest tier.
"Daoist Brother must be a neer, right?" Tian Shen turned and looked at the rather handsome young man who spoke.
The young man had long brown hair and ck eyes, and he was wearing royal Chinese clothes.
Based on his temperament, it could said that he is from a cultivation universe and a powerful force.
"I guess you can say it like this," Tian Shen said in a simple and indifferent tone, he could easily see through fate and samsara at a nce, and naturally he could easily see the background of the other party.
"Haha, what a blessing! I can almost be considered a neer, my name is Chen Hao, Daoist brother what about you?" Chen Hao said with a smile on his face.
He waspletely stunned and shocked when he saw Tian Shen from afar, he had never seen such an extraordinary and transcendent young man in his entire life.
Even he looked quite pale inparison to the charm of this young man
He felt that friendship with such a person would bring him unimaginable benefits
"My name is Tian Shen," Tian Shen replied with a smile
"What a great name!" Seeing Tian Shen''s smile, Chen Hao became a little startled and even a little impressed
Damn, he''s a man, okay? But even he was affected by Tian Shen''s smile
He swears that this young man is very dangerous for women!
"Anyway, brother Hao, how long have you been here?" Tian Shen asked
"Almost a month." Chen Hao was not only not upset but even happy that Tian Shen addressed him sincerely.
"Oh so brother¡ª" Before Tian Shen could finish his words, suddenly a beautiful voice interrupted his words
"Hmph, it looks like this hooligan is here too."
( A/N : what do you guys think the fate of Zhang mei shoud be? )
Chapter 38: A Man Of Culture
"Hmph, it looks like this hooligan is here too," a voice that didn''t hide the contempt in its tone came from behind, attracting the attention of Tian Shen and Chen Hao.
Chen Hao seemed to be familiar with this voice, and his face became a little angry and ugly when he heard it.
Tian Shen turned and looked at the young woman walking towards them.
She was a young woman with unparalleled beauty. Her ebony-ck hair flowed in lustrous cascades, framing her delicate face in a manner that entuated her striking features, most notably her entrancing ck eyes that seemed to hold the secrets of the universe.
A sense of yful charm emanated from her presence as she adorned herself with bunny ears, imbuing her with an aura of whimsy and allure.
Just above her well-defined, graceful butt rested a fluffy bunny tail, a unique and endearing touch to her overall appearance.
Her long, slender legs possessed an elegance that rivaled the most graceful of dancers, further enhancing her ethereal beauty.
As one''s gaze continued to explore her form, one would undoubtedly be drawn to her well-shaped and proportioned breasts, adding to her allure.
Tian Shen was a little attracted by seeing a half-human race.
Although he has seen the phoenix and dragon races in the Divine Ascension world, they cannot be considered half-human. They are just creatures that have human form, but the young womaning towards them is a half-human rabbit.
And of course, a unique beauty! In Tian Shen''s opinion, this young woman is only slightly less beautiful than her sister.
''Although she is a little lower than my sister at the moment, when Yanyu obtains the Immortal Emperor''s Legacy and undergoes the baptism in the Chaos Holy Water, my sister''s beauty will be on par with the best beauties in all of creation'' Tian Shen recalled some of the opportunities he has prepared for his sister.
Of course, he has also prepared opportunities for Tian Hua, Mei Li, and Wen Rong that can increase their power to a great level and easily turn them into beings who stand at the top of the world.
He could easily give these four girls the power to bepletely invincible under the Three Origin ones, but he didn''t want to do that.
He had various reasons for his decision; he wanted these girls to grow and gain experience through time and practice.
Their current mentality is quite dangerous to be the standing beings at the top. Except for Tian Yanyu, even Mei Li and Tian Hua want him only for themselves, or at least they want Tian Shen to pay more attention to them than the rest of the girls.
Mei Li and Tian Hua know that with their current level of talent and power, they do not deserve such a thing, and even for this reason, they remain silent in the face of Tian Yanyu''s insults and ridicule.
But of course, when their talent and power increase, the veil will be removed from their desires.
About Wen Rong? Wen Rong''s obsession and love for him have not yet reached the level where she can be considered a Yandere.
But when her love reaches that level, it is estimated that she will not be so different from Tian Yanyu, and also because of her talent and strength, she will start suppressing other girls like Tian Yanyu.
If you give such dangerous people more power than seven priests, it is estimated that all reality and creation will copse.
He can stop their fights, but as he said before, he won''t interfere until they cross red lines.
Tian Shen''s eyes passed through samsara and fate, and in a moment, all the information rted to the background and summary of the life of this bunny girl entered his mind.
While Tian Shen was exploring the other side''s life, the young woman also saw Tian Shen.
The expression on her beautiful face, which consisted of ridicule and contempt,pletely changed to disbelief and shock after she saw Tian Shen. Even her face turned red, and her ears twitched a little.
She had originally seen Chen Hao and Tian Shen from afar and thought that Tian Shen was one of Chen Hao''s clients.
But when she saw Tian Shen''s beautiful face, which was beyond the definition of handsome, shepletely changed her mind.
There is no way that such a transcendent and out-of-this-world young man could be a pervert like Chen Hao.
She was quite sure that Tian Shen was a neer whom Chen Hao wanted to lead him to pervert culture.
As a kind elder sister, how could she let the newly arrived juniors go astray?
"Hello, Junior Brother, I guess you are a neer, right?" The bunny girl walked up to Tian Shen,pletely ignoring Chen Hao, and asked with a sweet smile.
Chen Hao smiled bitterly after seeing this girl who always looked down on him but how she was now talking sweetly and kindly to another man.
He could notin.
"Well, that''s right, I just came here," Tian Shen put aside this girl''s biography and replied in a simple tone.
"Haha, I knew! There''s no way a gentleman like Junior Brother would be a client of this bastard pervert. Anyway, my name is Li Ying. How about you, Junior Brother?" Li Yingughed a little with happiness and then asked.
"My name is Tian Shen," Tian Shen replied simply as before.
"Junior Brother Shen, why don''t youe with me, and I can give you all the necessary exnations?" Li Ying asked with a hidden glint in her eyes.
"Hey, I''m here," Chen Hao said with a bit of irritation, seeing that Li Ying hadpletely ignored his presence.
"Eh? Right, Ipletely forgot about the hooligan," Li Ying said without any shame.
"I saw Brother Shen first, so I will give him all the necessary exnations myself; there is no need for you," Chen Hao controlled his anger and changed the subject.
"You? How can I let a pervert stay next to Junior Brother? What if you make him a bastard pervert like yourself!" Li Ying didn''t back down and replied with a tone full of justice and heroism.
"Why do you hold so much grudge against each other?" Tian Shen looked at them as if he was looking at two idiots, originally he could only read their minds but decided to simply ask them.
"This girl¡ª" Before Chen Hao could answer, a beautiful voice interrupted his words.
"Shut up, I''ll exin to Junior Brother Shen myself."
"Junior Brother, there is a currency called Heaven Points in the Heaven Order. By using Heaven Points, you can not only ess the various legacy parts of the Heaven Order, but you can also purchase enlightened positions."
"There are two ways to get heaven points, get them by passing various trials or climbing the pagoda floors, and the second way is to exchange valuable techniques and treasures, etc., for heaven coins with the other geniuses here.
"And this bastard pervert here trades things calledics for Heaven Coins," Li Ying didn''t forget to give Chen Hao a contemptuous look as she exined.
Tian Shen looked into the distance and could naturally see the ancient pirs that had golden inscriptions on them.
Each of these pirs was the legacy of an ancient being that once ruled an era.
It''s just that although legacies are good for geniuses with an average background, they arepletely worthless for Tian Yanyu or Wen Rong, who have a supreme background.
Of course, we should not forget that this is only the first tier of the heaven order, and the levels of everything will increase in the next tiers.
"Comic stories? I''m a little curious about the content of theseic stories," Tian Shen asked in a slightly curious tone.
"Eh? Theseics are a bit adult," Li Ying blushed in embarrassment upon hearing his words.
The contents of thoseics are quite shameless
"Can you show them to me?" Tian Shen nced at Chen Hao and asked in a simple tone.
"Of course." Chen Hao took out a magazine-like book from inside his space ring and handed it to Tian Shen.
Tian Shen opened the magazine, or in other words, theic book, and started flipping through it. At the same time, a sign of surprise and admiration appeared in his eyes.
Thisic book even gave Tian Shen several ideas, especially the stockings on the long and straight legs of the bunny girl.
Suddenly, Tian Yanyu''s face appeared in Tian Shen''s mind. He couldn''t stop thinking about putting ck stockings on Tian Yanyu''s long, smooth, and white legs.
He could imagine how heavenly such a scene would be, especially imagining Tian Yanyu''s cute and embarrassed expression.
"I see, you are a man of culture," Tian Shen put his hand on Chen Hao''s shoulder and said with a hint of admiration in his eyes.
"Hahaha," Chen Haoughed heartily as he saw Tian Shen''s eyes holding a hint of admiration.
He was so happy as if the heavens themselves were praising his work.
At the same time, he didn''t forget to look at Li Ying with full of ridicule.
Li Ying was naturally a little shocked and looked at the contents of theic book from the corner of her eye.
Seeing its contents, her face turned red up to her bunny ears. She could only describe the contents of theic book with one word: explicit.
Seeing Tian Shen''s eyes, which had a trace of admiration, she looked again at the bunny girl full of desire.
''Does Junior Brother like bunny girls?'' Although she felt disgusted by Chen Hao''s perverted mood, for some reason, seeing that Tian Shen probably likes bunny girls with long and beautiful legs, a trace of expectation and desire appeared in her heart.
She also has long and beautiful legs... wait, why is she thinking about such things?
''What thoughts do I have? I''m going to be engaged soon, and besides, it''s only been a few minutes since I met Junior Brother Shen.'' Li Ying shook her head violently and pushed away her perverted thoughts.
Speaking of her fianc¨¦, Li Ying couldn''t help but nce at Tian Shen from the corner of her eye.
Looking at Tian Shen''s face, she sighed. It can be said that her fianc¨¦, or to be more precise, her future fianc¨¦, is not even worth mentioning in front of Tian Shen.
This does not mean that her fianc¨¦ is trash, but it''s the opposite. Her future fianc¨¦ is the prince of the nine-tailed fox n, the most attractive man in the world, and the leader of the young generation.
It can be said that her future fianc¨¦ is a person standing at the top of the pyramid of the world, but she does not have the slightest interest in that man.
The rtionship between her and the previous Nine-Tailed Fox Prince is a bit strange. In the past, before she acquired the Heaven Order, she was just one of the millions of ordinary geniuses in the younger generation who were overshadowed by the glory of the Nine-Tailed Fox n''s Prince.
At that time, she considered the prince as her rival and used many methods to surpass him, but the only result she got was failure.
Until she obtained the Heaven Order, after that, within a short period of training, she managed to reach a level of strength equal to the prince of the Nine-Tailed Fox n.
Seeing her power, not only the Nine-Tailed Fox n but even their prince were impressed by her and offered an engagement.
The n behind her also epted this offer; after all, whether it is Li Ying or the nine-tailed fox prince, both of them are geniuses that are rare in history.
One can imagine what kind of child the offspring of these two would be.
About her own opinion? As she said, she is not interested in that man, but because of her n and the fact that there is no better male genius in their world than the prince who deserves her, she also epts in the end.
But now, seeing Tian Shen, she was a little reluctant.
"Anyway, you were exining about the top hundred genius list," Tian Shen said to Chen Hao.
"Oh right, the top hundred geniuses list is based on the highest number of heaven points, and the top eight can enter something called a group chat," Chen Hao exined.
"Chat group?" Tian Shen''s eyes sparkled like a child who has found a new toy for entertainment.
"Right¡ª" Li Ying, who was out of shock, said at this moment, but Tian Shen ignored her and walked towards the Soul Pagoda, entering it without hesitation.
"He left?" Chen Hao was also a little surprised, and then he went to the Soul Pagoda too.
Li Ying also followed him.
"Shouldn''t he say goodbye or something like it?" Chen Hao asked with a bit of confusion. Challenging the pagoda would take days anyway.
"Maybe he doesn''t know how hard the pagoda is," Li Ying replied simply.
"Maybe, how many floors do you think he will pass on his first try?"
"Perhaps three?" Li Ying was not only attracted to Tian Shen''s face but also to his aura, which was like an endless ck hole.
She felt that his eyes were like the end, the end of everything¡ªwhether it is the Tao or reality or even existence.
She was sure that a person with such an aura would be a monster and would manage to pass through at least three of the nine floors of the pagoda.
"Three floors? A person who can pass three floors on the first attempt is a genius among geniuses." Chen Hao wasn''t too surprised; he felt that Tian Shen would seed.
"Right¡ª" Before Li Ying could finish her words, the pir in front of them started to glow.
This pir shows the names of the geniuses who have the best records.
In the past, a person with a record of seven floors in three days was known as the best.
But this record was broken just now.
The current record : nine floors in five seconds, and the one who did it is Tian Shen.
"How is such a thing possible?"
___
(AN:The chat group is not going to be the main focus of the story, and if you guys didn''t like it, it will be removed in the next volumes)
Chapter 39: Tian Shens Death
Tomb of the Immortal Emperor, Inheritance trial.
Seeing the corpse in her arms, Tian Yanyu started to cry. Hours passed, but she only cried with sadness, despair, and self-hatred.
Once in a while, she caressed the beautiful face of the corpse in her arms and even kissed his forehead, which was full of blood.
"Brother, Yanyu has disappointed you." Her cry was hiding an indescribable sadness.
Anyway, this is normal. She lost the most important person in her life in front of her eyes, but due to her disability, she could only watch her brother''s death.
"Hahaha, Tian Yanyu, there''s no point in crying. If you had listened to us and joined us with your brother, maybe your brother would be alive now." Suddenly, a sound ofughter echoed throughout the barrennd.
Upon hearing this female voice, Tian Yanyu''s expression, which was full of sadness, turned into hatred and murderous intent.
"Brother, rest in peace. Yanyu will take revenge for you." She gently ced her brother''s body on the ground and got up.
A huge amount of killing intent emanated from her and directly broke through the eternal void, causing time to bend.
The woman who was as if hidden in the mist of time licked her lips after seeing Tian Yanyu''s killing intent and then attacked Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu''s aura soared, and she took out her thin white sword and attacked at the same time.
Each of their attacks caused the copse of countlesss and gxies, and even countless living beings were killed without knowing why and how in the process of this fight.
Tian Yanyu''s sword blows became even more devastating as time went by, and it was clear that she wasbining the sword intent and killing intent.
That young woman who was hidden in the mist of time was not bad either, and the destructiveness of her attacks was even more terrifying than Tian Yanyu''s.
One hit, and the sun copsed directly, and the world lost its light.
The blow backfired, and both retreated thousands of miles.
Tian Yanyu looked at her brother''s corpse, which was still intact, and sighed; she was using a treasure to protect his dead body.
"If there is an afterlife, I will protect you," Tian Yanyu took another look at her brother''s body, which was gxies away from her.
Then suddenly, the energy in her body began to increase and condense in one section.
"Are you crazy? Do you want to kill yourself?" The woman looked like she didn''t expect Tian Yanyu to be really that crazy and said with a tone of fear.
"Life without my brother is useless, but before that, I will kill you," Tian Yanyu said and was ready to explode herself.
In principle, these two people may be on the same level, but the explosion of existences on their level will cause the copse of 1/3 of the heavenly worlds.
"Stupid," but before she could seed, a huge hand appeared above space-time and pped her directly, breaking her entire energy source and even her soul and body.
It was not known whether it was fate or coincidence, but her broken body was thrown towards her brother''s body.
With thest sign of consciousness, Tian Yanyu pulled Tian Shen''s body into her arms.
"What a fool," the woman said with a little contempt after seeing this drama, and then she waved her hand, and the lifeless bodies of these two people were directly pulverized.
Although Tian Yanyu seemed to be dead, nothing was over.
---
"Hey, Yanyu, are you ok? Did you be goofy?" A handsome young man standing on the tform of the airship said with a smile to the beautiful woman in front of him.
"Brother?" Tian Yanyu looked at Tian Shen with shock and bright eyes, as if seeing a dead mane back to life.
Without wasting time, she threw herself into her brother''s arms and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist.
"Hey, calm down, okay? Is something wrong?" Tian Shen became a little shocked to see that his sister suddenly hugged him.
"No, everything is fine. I just want to hug you a little, okay?" Tian Yanyu said with a smile, tears dripping from the corner of her eyes.
She didn''t know how her brother, who was a corpse in her arms, suddenly came to life, or even how she came back to life too.
But she didn''t care; seeing her brother around and the current situation, she knew that she had returned to the time before her brother''s death, and he would protect her brother this time.
"Brother, let''s go back," after a few minutes of being in each other''s arms, Tian Yanyu got out of Tian Shen''s arms and said in a very serious tone.
"Back? We''re almost near the alien battlefield," Tian Shen couldn''t understand his sister''s words.
"I know, but we cer, right? Let''s go back now, please," Tian Yanyu said in a tone that didn''t hide her begging.
"But-" Tian Shen wanted to refuse, but seeing her face, he finally epted.
"Okay, if this is what Yanyu wants," Tian Shen stroked her head a little and said with a smile.
"Brother is very good!" Tian Yanyu said seeing that she could finally protect her brother.
"Go back? Unfortunately, you will die today here," Suddenly, a beautiful female voice echoed throughout the sky.
The void split, and an army led by a beautiful woman came out of the void.
Seeing the beautiful woman who came out of the void, Tian Yanyu''s eyespletely lost their softness and became cold, and even murderous intent began to radiate from her body.
"Brother, you must leave now," Tian Yanyu said to Tian Shen seriously.
She didn''t know why these people came now; they should have arrived when they left the endless void, but it seemed like they hade earlier.
This was one of the reasons why she did not hurry after waking up in the past and hugged her brother first.
"Okay, we can go now," Tian Shen was ready to run away with his sister after he saw the destruction auras standing in the sky.
"Can''t, you have to go without me." How could Tian Yanyu ignore such an opportunity for revenge?
"Yanyu, now is not the time to be stubborn. The woman standing in the sky gives me a terrifying sense of danger. The best thing to do now is to use the ancestral treasure and run away," Tian Shen said seriously.
He thought that his sister''s heroic side was activated at this moment.
"Brother, I don''t want to be heroic; I just have to finish something. I''lle to you when it''s done," Tian Yanyu said in a soft and sweet tone.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes," Tian Yanyu nodded seriously.
Tian Shen could only sigh and then listened to his sister and left.
"What a coward," the beautiful woman standing in the sky said with contempt.
"Shut up." Tian Yanyu no longer concealed her murderous intent and hatred and attacked directly; she didn''t want to let any variables appear.
With one stroke of her sword, she wiped out half of the dark creatures.
With the second blow, the other half of the army got destroyed too.
These two terrifying blows belong to a technique that she created herself.
Three strokes of the sword that destroy the heavens.
"not bad. Why don''t you join us?" The beautiful woman did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation when she saw the death of the army that came with her, and only saw Tian Yanyu''s strength, which is not weaker than herself. She said ecstatically.
"In your dreams," Tian Yanyu said with hatred and coldness, then attacked the beautiful woman.
"Then let me convince you with absolute power." The beautiful woman just snorted, and then a ball of light appeared in her hand. Without hesitation, she threw the ball of light at Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu, who was familiar with this attack, did not let the ball hit her and dodged; instead, the ball of light hit the airship and turned itpletely into dust particles.
Tian Yanyu didn''t care and continued her attacks on the beautiful woman.
The beautiful woman also started to resist and answered Tian Yanyu''s sword blows with her fists.
However, it seemed that Tian Yanyu was somewhat familiar with her fighting style and could find the weak points of her attacks from time to time.
"I really can''t beat her in a battle?" This gave her a slight edge, but unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to win.
It can be said that their strength waspletely equal, and the beautiful woman even had an advantage due to her origin, but this advantage was lost due to Tian Yanyu''s superiority and made thempletely equal.
"Damn it! Come out." The beautiful woman waspletely angry and decided to put aside the shame.
Tian Yanyu felt danger for some reason, but it was toote, and the wave of the attack hit her, shattering her hand''s bone.
"Damn, I forgot about these bastards," she backed up a few hundred miles and looked at the dark figures that came out of the void.
In the previous life, it was Tian Shen who confronted these people, and she hadpletely forgotten their existence.
"Well, little girl, I''ll give you one more chance, surrender or die," the beautiful woman said as she licked her lips seductively.
"I am willing to die to surrender to you," Tian Yanyu, who felt a terrible pain in her left hand, said with eyes full of murderous intent.
"As you wish," the beautiful woman pointed to the other three, and all three of them took out their spears, and the four attacked Tian Yanyu with their most powerful technique.
"So this is the end? Well, at least I saved my brother," Tian Yanyu knew that she could no longer win in her current state.
She closed her eyes and was ready to die, but the death she was waiting for did note.
She opened her eyes, but when she saw the scene in front of her, her eyes turnedpletely red, and she even fell on the ground due to difort and shock.
"No, no, no, brother," Tian Yanyu panicked with endless sadness after she saw her brother who stopped the attack of these four people with his life.
"Well, this hurts a bit," Tian Shen, whose body was pierced by the impact of the three spears, knelt in front of Tian Yanyu and said with aughing tone.
"Brother, didn''t I tell you to run away? Why are you here?" Blood began to drip from Tian Yanyu''s eyes, and her heart began to ache.
Her sadness could not be described in words.
"How can I leave my sister alone in a ce like this?" Tian Shen said with a smile on his face and brushed away the strand of hair that fell on his sister''s face with his hand.
Tian Yanyu didn''t say anything and just continued to cry.
Two lives, and in both, she failed to protect her brother.
Her mentality was almost broken and even copsing.
"Yanyu, some things cannot be changed," Tian Shen coughed up some blood and said.
"Such a sentence is stupid; if it can''t be changed, then destroy fate," Tian Shen continued.
"But don''t forget one thing, in the endless timelines, in the roads of samsara and the six paths of reincarnation."
"I will always be by your side, and I will be the person who will protect you for eternity and beyond the known and the unknown," Tian Shen said to Tian Yanyu with a tone full of love and affection before thest me of his life got extinguished.
Chapter 40: Dao Heart Trial
"No, no, brother, please don''t leave Yanyu, you don''t need to protect Yanyu." Hearing her brother''s words, her heart ached even more and her cries became even louder.
Her tears were not just ordinary tears but drops of water and blood
Even her Dao heart was almost broken and copsing
She tightly hugged the body of her brother who was kneeling in front of her and even forgot the pain of her broken hand at this moment.
"I guess I have to take back what I said." The beautiful woman also seemed a little surprised, but that''s all
In her opinion, since Tian Yanyu does not join them, she must die
"Attack," the beautiful woman pointed again at the other three, and then they all attacked at the same time
At this moment, Tian Yanyu was just holding her brother in her arms and crying endlessly, and it seemed that she did not care at all about the simultaneous attack of these four people.
In the next moment, under the attack of the four, Tian Yanyu''s body got broken, before thest me of her life was extinguished, she ced her lips on Tian Shen''s lips.
Of course, this was not the end, this was just another beginning in the cycle of endless repetition
---
"Hey, Yanyu are you ok? Did you be goofy?" A handsome young man standing on the tform of the airship said with a smile to the beautiful woman in front of him.
Feeling a familiar voice, Tian Yanyu opened her eyes, the first moment she opened her eyes, one could see coldness and indifference.
It seemed that human emotions were weakening in her
But when she saw the young man in front of her, all that coldness and indifference disappeared and softness, happiness, and sweetness took their ce.
She threw herself into her brother''s arms again, not caring in the slightest about the rejection, and directly kissed her brother''s lips.
"Yanyu what are you doing? We are siblings!" Tian Shen forcibly broke the kiss and said seriously to Tian Yanyu
"It doesn''t matter" Tian Yanyu didn''t pay the slightest attention to her brother''s words, she got out of Tian Shen''s arms.
Although she wanted to stay in Tian Shen''s arms longer, she knew she didn''t have much time, this time she should protect her brother!
This time, she will force her brother to return to the domain of the Tian family and use self-destruction to stop that woman and those three dark beings, and their army.
The Supreme Dimension of the Heaven order, the battle Pagoda
"Oh? This girl doesn''t want to give up." Feeling something, Tian Shen suddenly looked outside the Supreme Dimension.
His eyes observed how Tian Yanyu had experienced more than a hundred different hallucinations about his death
Tian Shen knew everything about the Immortal Emperor''s Legacy Trial and even warned Tian Yanyu, but thetter ignored his warning and wanted to be stronger under any circumstances.
"This girl''s Dao heart is in a state of copse, if she continues like this, she will go crazy," Tian Shen frowned slightly, basically this part of the Inheritance Trial is about Dao heart.
Tian Yanyu''s Dao Heart contains a big crack due to her past life, and in this trial, she must perfect her Dao Heart.
Basically, in this trial, she is shown that fate cannot be changed, so it is better to change the way your revenge
Since you can''t stop your brother''s death and you don''t have the power to take revenge, change your ways, join the enemy group, and take revenge when you be stronger.
But Tian Yanyu is ready tomit suicide instead of joining the enemy team
"This girl is stubborn, but so what?" Tian Shen grinned
At the same time as his grin, everything in the illusion began to change
"You fool," the beautiful woman said with contempt after seeing Tian Yanyu crying blood in front of the body of a handsome young man.
Tian Yanyu ced a kiss on the forehead of her brother''s corpse and then got up from the ground with bloodshot eyes, it was not the first time she had seen her brother''s death in front of herself
But every time she saw this scene, her heart started to hurt and endless tears of blood will start to drip from her eyes.
She was the one who wanted to protect their brother, but in the end, she was the one who got saved
Tian Yanyu looked at the two people standing in the sky with hatred and murderous intent
She tried many methods but in the end, she was only able to kill two of four of them
If she tries to self-destruct, a forbidden force will stop her
Tian Yanyu took her sword in her hand again and was ready to attack, but suddenly an ancient voice rang out across the space-time
"You''re wasting too much time." A huge palm appeared above space-time and fell towards Tian Yanyu.
"foolish" but before the palm could crush Tian Yanyu, a noble and supreme will beyond allws of the universe awoke in Tian Shen''s dead body.
The palm becamepletely tiny and then disappeared
Tian Shen''s body waspletely restored and a pair of ck eyes woke up
"Brother?" Seeing her brother''s body as if he hade back to life, Tian Yanyu becamepletely stunned
Even the beautiful woman and the dark being standing next to her were looking at the resurrected corpse with confusion and awe.
Tian Shen''s clothes changed to a white robe with magnificent gold embroidery, she slowly walked towards Tian Yanyu and then began to caress her head.
"I told you that I will always protect you" Basically, whether it is the current illusion or the first illusion, they are all Tian Shen, or in other words, they are our protagonist of the story.
He has nted his mark in the river of time and has reced all illusory and parallel versions of Tian Shem with himself
In other words, the person that Tian Yanyu kissed or hugged was always the original Tian Shen.
(By original Tian Shen I mean the main character)
Seeing her brothere back to life and hearing her words, "Brother" Tian Yanyu began to shed tears
These were not tears of sadness, but tears of joy and happiness
She wrapped her arms tightly around Tian Shen''s waist and rested her head on his chest
Tian Shen said nothing and just kissed her head
Then, in the same state, he looked at two people, or in other words, five people who were responsible for his sister''s distress
"Eighteen Floors of Hell" as if his words were a supreme and absolute order, a supreme force appeared in the world to carry out his orders directly.
The bodies of the five people were destroyed and their souls were captured by the supreme force and sent to the eighteen floors of hell
Tian Yanyu was only hugging Tian the whole time and she didn''t care about anything else, she didn''t even care about how her brother came back to life.
She was sure that the person who hade back to life was her brother, she would never forget the smell of his brother''s existence
"Whatever path you choose, I will support you." Tian Shen kissed her cheek and then his body began to blur.
"Brother, what''s happening to you?" Tian Yanyu asked in a panic state, she didn''t want to be separated from her brother again, all these hundred illusions cast a terrible shadow on her.
"Well, it''s just an illusion, you''ll find out when you wake up." Tian Shen''s body then disappeared
At the same time, in a barren area, Tian Yanyu, who was sitting in the lotus position on the first of the eight steps, opened her eyes.
It could be seen that her feelings and personality havepletely changed
In the past, she was warm on the outside and cold on the inside, but now she ispletely cold on the outside and inside
Indifference and coldness towards everything could be seen in her eyes, her heart had thrown away all the emotions that a human or in other words a living being should have.
Or to be more precise, she directed all those feelings to one person
"This was the first part of the trial and it was so scary" Tian Yanyu sighed
"Well it doesn''t matter, I have to get the inheritance"
"And after that, I have to teach those girls a lesson, I will not let them cling to the brother in any way"
"Brother is only mine" Then she got up from the first step and went to the second step.
"This girl is even more dangerous than before" Tian Shen didn''t know how to react
"I might have to interfere." Tian Shen didn''t want to interfere in thepetition between the girls, but Tian Yanyu danger level was too high for the other girls.
Although he forbade Tian Yanyu to kill, death is not always the most scary thing, there are many more scary things than death.
"Well, anyway, I''ve got twenty-three thousand points for breaking the records of two pagodas," Tian Shen checked his points and said.
He has cleared the Soul Pagoda and Battle Pagoda and left records that arepletely impossible to achieve, that''s why he managed to get more than twenty-three thousand points.
With his current points, he bes the first genius in the list of top 100 geniuses, but he has decided to clear the Pagoda of Physical Strength and the Heavenly Hundred Steps and leave impossible to break records there
"I hope the chat group don''t disappoint me" Actually, in his past life, he had read many novel about chat groups, but most of them were boring or not of good quality.
He also wanted to explore this so-called chat group just because he was just looking for fun, if this chat group was also stupid and boring then Just throw it away
Chapter 41: Fellow Traverser
( Unedited Chapter )
---
"This is the ny-eighth step of the heavenly hundred steps and he did it in ten seconds, right?" Li Ying looked at Tian Shen with eyes as if ustomed to the falling heavens.
"Seeing how he passed the three pagodas, I''m not surprised," Chen Hao also said in a calm tone.
Although they seemed to bepletely calm, this is only now
A few minutes ago, they even went to the border of cardiac arrest, damn, they couldn''t believe that there is a monster that can break the records that are legendary to them and create new records in a few seconds.
And worst of all, Tian Shen''s records cannot be broken at all! Although they had some confidence to break the previous records, Tian Shen''s records werepletely different
The time it took Tian Shen to create all these records was a total of two minutes
These two minutes are only because of the distance between the three pagodas and the heavenly hundred steps
"He''s a monster! He can''t be human," Li Ying said seeing Tian Shen''s indifferent face even on the ny-ninth step of the heavenly Hundred Steps.
Unlike the pagodas where you enter the covered area and separate, the Heavenly Hundred Steps is different
The Heavenly One Hundred Steps is in an open area and other geniuses can see you.
This has scared Li Ying to death, she ispletely familiar with the Heavenly Hundred Steps
Each step is a different test and even one should be aware of soul attacks that appear from time to time
In addition, each step would turn you into a separate illusion and you would have to experience a different life or even your own life.
It took almost two weeks for her to climb up to the twenty-seventh step and she failed after that.
And now that Tian Shen had overwhelmed ny-nine steps in just ten seconds, she even doubted whether the illusions were working on him at all.
Chen Hao''s thoughts were the same, he was also familiar with the horror of the Heavenly Hundred Steps, but now it seems that a more terrifying monster has appeared.
Suddenly, colorful lights appeared in the sky and formed the illusion of a dragon and a phoenix
Seeing this, Li Ying and Chen Hao knew that the Heavenly Hundred Steps record had been broken and a new record had been created
At the same time, in the list of the top hundred geniuses in the sky, the number of points of Tian Shen, who was at the top, reached 100,000 heaven points.
"One hundred thousand heaven points?" Li Ying''s eyes widenedpletely and her breathing became heavier
She knows the value of points! Only a thousand points were enough for her to be a genius equal to the best genius in her world!
What would happen if she had a hundred thousand points?! She didn''t even dare to think about it!
Only ten thousand points are enough for her to be a genius who is extraordinary in all ages and can stand on par with the ancestor of nine-tailed foxes, the ten-tailed fox!
"I wonder if Big Brother Shen is interested in myic books?" Chen Hao no longer dared to call Tian Shen brother and respectfully called him Big Brother.
"Kinda boring" Tian Shen''s voice echoed, pulling them out of their thoughts
Seeing that Tian Shen looked down on the pagodas and the Heavenly hundred steps heaven, they smiled bitterly.
Is this gap between them and monster geniuses or the so-called fortunate son of the heavens?
Well, unfortunately, they don''t know that Tian Shen is not the son but the daddy of the heavens
[ You have sessfully reached the top of the genius list, do you want to join the genius chat group? ] Tian Shen checked the notifications he had ignored until now
"Yes," Tian Shen replied in a calm tone
[ Confirmed! You have joined the chat group]
[ Ding... a new member joined the chat group ]
[The new member Tian Shen directly achieved the position of group leader]
"Oh? There''s a new member?! Amitabha" said the Mighty monk of heavens
"Hmm? A new member? And directly became the leader of the group?" said the sacred daughter of the Yaouchi sacrednd
"Hahaha! That bastard lost her position as the leader of the group!" said the godson of the Li family
"Even though Sister Angel is a little cold, she is not that bad, right?" said the saintness of the Divine Church.
"Bad? Bad is considered apliment to her," the godson of the Li family sneered
"Shut up! We have a new member right now and we need to check his information first," said the sacred daughter of the Yaouchi sacrednd
"Senior sister is right!" Even the godson of the Li family waspletely submissive at this moment
Then, a floating screen appeared in front of each of them with Tian Shen''s information written on it
"This isn''t a monster, is it?" The godson of the Li family said with a trembling and terrified tone as his eyes widened.
"Since when has the human race be so terrifying?" The saints of the Divine church were alsopletely terrified.
"Soul Pagoda record five seconds, Battle Pagoda record seven seconds, Physical Strength Pagoda record five seconds, Heavenly Hundred Steps record ten seconds! Is this Daoist brother really from the honorable human race?" He recited the Buddha''s mantra to calm himself down
"Damn it! This monster is only eighteen years old? Why power is unknown?" The sacred daughter of the Yaochi sacred Land, who always behaved arrogantly and like a queen, had lost all her dignity at this moment.
Monster! This was the only word that could describe this human named Tian Shen. They were naturally aware of the horror of every trial, but seeing these records, they even felt that Heaven Order was like a yground for this human.
"In front of such a monster, even that whore doesn''t deserve to be mentioned." Although the godson of the Li family seemed to dislike that woman, even he epted her strength and talent.
"Well, the elder sister is not as good as the new brother," agreed the Saintness of the Divine Church, who looked like a pure and distant girl.
"Amitabha, in front of this friend, the winged chicken is a bit pale" The mighty Buddha of the heavens also agreed with their words.
"Do you want to be beaten, bald?" The sacred daughter of the Yaouchi sacrednd asked
"Hmph! This young Buddha doesn''t mind to show you the Monkey King''s Battle Mantra!" said the Mighty Buddha of the Heavens.
Meanwhile, looking at the floating screen in front of him, Tian Shen didn''t know how to react
Why do members of group chats always seem to be idiots?
"The two people are from the Cultivation Universes, the Buddha belongs to the Prehistoric World, and the Priest and the previous leader of the group belong to the Universes based on the Magic Power System." Naturally, in the blink of an eye, Tian Shen had already obtained all the information about these people.
"Besides, the previous group leader is also a fellow friend, I didn''t expect to meet someone like myself so soon," Tian Shenughed a little in his heart.
"But this girl needs to be taught a lesson." A grin appeared on the corner of Tian Shen''s face and he raised his palm.
Simultaneously in the Astral Universe
Astral universe can be considered average between magic universes
The power level is not so monstrous, and peak characters do not have the power to destroy worlds with one finger like peak cultivation characters.
However, turning off stars and destroying gxies is not so impossible, and the superior forces of this universe have such power
Among all the races and forces of the universe, the angels race is one of the races that stand at the top
They rule over a huge area and oversee countless living beings
This magnificent race naturally has many talented descendants, but twenty years ago their ancestors did them a favor, and a unique genius was born in their tribe.
Heavenly Pce
In a magnificent pce, an extraordinary and divine young woman was sitting on the royal throne with her beautiful white legs crossed.
The young woman had a doll face and was very beautiful, her blue eyes were like a raging sea and her brown hair was down to her waist.
Her height was not so tall and she had average legs, these legs were not as tall as the girls of the cultivation world, but they had their own charm.
Of course, her skin was white and clear, and she couldpete with the skin of female cultivators
Her well-shaped and round breasts not only did not lose to the girls of the cultivation world but could also ovee many of them
Her slender body and attractive curves seemed to be in contrast with such breasts and her plump and rounded butt
The two small white wings that were on her back had also added a lot of beauty and even seemed to have divine power.
She had a golden crown on her head and wore a queen-like golden-white dress that covered most of her body, especially the forbidden parts.
She was the princess and contemporary crown prince of the angel tribe, Elsana
"Huh? Someone took my ce?" she muttered to herself coldly when she saw the notification that appeared in front of her.
She is not a person belonging to this world, and twenty years ago, she was reincarnated in this world from the blue of Earth.
Unlike many main characters, she had a very high starting point from the very beginning
However this did not make her happy, she was very familiar with the situation she was in and the body she had reincarnated into.
She was reincarnated in her favorite novel in the body of the greatest female viin!
"Tian Shen? Based on his name, is he a person from a cultivation world?" Naturally, after obtaining the heaven order, she noticed the existence of other universes, especially cultivation universes.
"Besides, his talents are very powerful," Elsana frowned
"However I can''t lose the position of the leader of the group, I gained a lot of points through this position and even I raised my power level to the main character''s power level"
"If I lose my position, the speed of my power growth will be greatly reduced, besides, I had barely umted ten thousand points so that I can use the group leader''s ability to go to the Sea of ??Divine Destiny," the more she thought, the more her frown grew and her anger grew.
"I can use thest chance of world travel and go to his world"
"Although his power is likely equal to or even greater than mine, the best thing to do is to cause trouble and hurt his loved ones so that I can dy his next entry into the Heaven Order for a long time." Elsana was naturally not so stupid as to do something to turn such a monster into her enemy
The only thing she wants to do is cause a little trouble and hurt his loved ones, and while doing this, she will make sure to use her ancestral artifact to change her entire face so that the other party cannot recognize her in the future if they meet each other in the heaven order
She was sure that such a genius definitely has many enemies in his world and she can easily create trouble for him by using her brain.
Of course, all these are ifs and buts, before carrying out this n, she should get some information about the other party''s world and the level of power there.
And for such a task, the best way is to ask that person
But before she couldplete the first part of her n, gathering information, a magnificent and huge palm appeared in the sky.
Discord :
Chapter 42: Next Matter
( Unedited Chapter )
---
A huge and magnificent palm appeared over the entire angel race''s territory
"Hiss! What is this huge thing that covered the whole sky?"
"It''s a huge palm!"
"palm? What kind of palm can be this huge? Hiss! Did the legendary race of titans appear?"
"But isn''t the rtionship between our race and the Titans good ording to legends? Why should their race attack us?"
"Run away instead of talking!" The people of the angel race werepletely in chaos and everyone was trying to escape from under this huge palm.
But it was no use, no matter how far they went or fly, this palm seemed to cover the whole world.
"Thew of space?" The leader of the angel race came out of his pce and looked at the sky and the huge palm
His eyes widened and his knees began to shake, and feelings of terror, shock, and awe took over him.
As a supreme magician, he could understand what had happened, the entire territory belonging to the angel race was sealed by the power of thew of space, and no angel could leave this area.
"Now is not the time to panic" an old voice pulled him out of his thoughts
This voice belongs to a supreme angel or in other words the authorities of the previous generations
"Use all your strength to block this palm," said the supreme angel, and then raised his hands, and a divine force that contained a trace of divinity radiated from his hands.
All the other supreme Angels, the current generation officials, and even the leader of the angel race nodded and raised their hands, their auras peaked, and they used their divine power to create a defensive barrier across the entire angel race territory.
"That''s impossible! How could the defensive barrier created by our magical power not even resist?" The defensive barrier created by these angels was directly broken by this huge palm without the slightest resistance.
The huge palm smashed all the pces, cities, and other areas of the angel race territory, but did not kill anyone.
Mostly only the bones were crushed and the body parts were cut and powdered
In the heavenly pce, Elsana fell to the ground with a look full of terror and disbelief
Her body was covered in blood and her clothes werepletely messed up, and due to the condition she was in, one could see the red color panties and a corner of her pussy.
At the same time as the angel territory was shattered, a voice appeared in her mind
The tone of this voice was full of yfulness and mockery, and he said, "I will wait for you in my world."
How was it possible for her not to understand who is the owner of this voice? But the question is, how?
How could the other party attack her world? Such a thing is almost impossible unless the party has the chance card to travel between worlds
But even if that is the case, how did the other party find out that she wants to go to his world?
After twenty years of reincarnation, this was the first time that she felt so scared, even her body parts were shaking and she almost soiled herself.
All the pride that had built up in her during these twenty years waspletely gone
Sometimes some things are beyond your understanding and control
The supreme dimension of the heaven order
"Well that''s enough," Tian Shen looked away from the Astral Universe and turned his attention back to the group chat.
"Hello," Tian Shen said
"The new brother has spoken!" said the saintness of the divine church
"Hello, monstrous brother," said the godson of the Li family
"Amitabha, hello brother," said the Mighty Buddha of the Heavens
"Hello neer, I''m the elder sister of this group. Any questions you have, ask me," The Sacred daughter of the Yaochi sacrednd said.
"Thank you, but I don''t think it will be necessary," Tian Shen replied simply
"If the neer says so, by all means just tell me if you need any help!" The Sacred daughter of the Yaochi sacrednd said.
After all, who wouldn''t want to be friends with such a talented monster? Although she is also talented and has a noble position, she is not an exception
"Anyway, does anyone know a way to purge the demons?" said the Li family''s godson
"Those demons have reappeared in your world?" The Sacred daughter of the Yaochi sacrednd said.
"Yes, and the problem is that they have a terrifying recovery power!" The godson of the Li family sighed and said
Tian Shen took another look at their conversation and then closed the chat group, anyway, he also had to go to Li Ying and Chen Hao who were waiting for him.
But before that
"Well, this should help them a lot," Tian Shen looked at the four cube shapes that appeared in front of him and muttered to himself.
Each of these cubes is a dimension with an near to infinite extent
Tian Shen waved his hand and the dimensions disappeared, these dimensions are not ready yet
"Hello again," Tian Shen said to Li Ying and Chen Hao who were looking at him in shock and awe
"You''re not a monster, are you?" Chen Hao couldn''t help but ask
"Of course not," Tian Shenughed a little and then said
"It''s really hard to believe," Li Ying sighed
It seems that, whether in terms of face or talent, her fiancee pales inparison to Tian Shen.
"Anyway, if you don''t have anything to do with me, I should go," Tian Shen said, He didn''t want to explore both the Heaven Order and the chat group for now
He had other things that he had to take care of, and besides, the flow of time in the heaven order and other universes ispletely different, and even if Tian Shen spends thousands of years in the multi-universe he is in, it is only a few minutes or a few days in the other universe and this time is even less in the heaven order
"Of course not." Chen Hao''s confidence waspletely shattered and he wanted to spend some time to stabilize Dao heart.
"See youter, Junior Brother," Li Ying said in the same tone as Big Sister, though even her Dao Heart waspletely unstable.
Tian Shen just nodded and then disappeared
At the same time, his body reappeared on theke as a floating lotus
"Except for Yanyu, Wen Rong and Mei Li also had some progress." Tian Shen nced at the state of the tomb and then closed his eyes.
For the next three days, he had nothing to do and decided to just sit there
In this way, three days passed, the geniuses fell and other geniuses rose by gaining new opportunities
The tomb became the scene of countless battles
In a vast forest on ake, a handsome young man opened his eyes with the feeling of auras approaching him.
"Not bad," Tian Shen smiled upon seeing their strength
They had not missed any of the opportunities that Tian Shen had arranged for them, and their strength had grown to a terrifying level.
Both Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong currently can stand at the peak of the new generation, and until the ancient freaks or the descendants of the ancient emperors appear, they are almost invincible.
Mei Li''s strength is a little lower than theirs, but except for the two geniuses who were already standing at the top, it can be said that she has no opponent.
"Brother" Tian Yanyu wasted no time walking towards Tian Shen threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly.
The scenes of that illusion kept repeating in her mind for the past three days and had caused her scary nightmares.
Tian Shen said nothing and just caressed her head
Wen Rong and Mei Li looked at this scene with a little envy but did not say anything
"Thank you young master for the opportunities you gave us." Mei Li and Wen Rong bowed at the same time and showed off their curves and shapely butts.
They knew that the current power they gained was all because of the information that Tian Shen had given them
"As my maids, you can''t be weak," Tian Shen nodded and stood up
Tian Yanyu also left her brother''s embrace but did not leave him and held his hand
"Let''s go," Tian Shen said, and then all four of them left the tomb
"We have seen the young master," Tian Hua and Old Man Tian, ??who were standing further in the sky, rushed towards him when they saw Tian Shen leave.
"The power of these three" At the same time, Tian Hua looked at the three girls, she was familiar with their power, but now she waspletely shocked due to seeing that their power had reached the immortal level so quickly.
Especially Tian Yanyu''s power, which made her feel danger
"Let''s go" Tian Shen looked at the old man Tian and Tian Hua and said
"Brother, where are we going?" Tian Yanyu asked in a curious tone
"The Tian Family"
The matter of Ye Chen and the tomb is over, and now it is time to go to the Tian family and deal with the next matter
Chapter 43: Thoughts
Tian family''s domain
Behind a magnificent gate whose columns stretched to the sky, several figures, both men and women, were standing.
An old man was standing at the head of them, looking at the distant sky with eyes that did not hide his happiness
The void was trembling due to the fluctuations of his emotions, behind him stood a handsome middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman with indescribable beauty.
Unlike the middle-aged man who had indifferent expressions, the middle-aged woman was very excited and happy
After all, she was going to see her son again after many years, and this time not as trash but as the heir to the throne, what mother would not be happy about such a thing?
''But will he forgive me? Even if he understands everything, does it matter? Even if it was just an act, I treated him coldly like everyone else'' Ling Yun, who was in a happy mood, suddenly thought of something and her happiness subsided and was reced by sadness.
Although all the things she had done were only to protect and make a better life for her son, but still during those times she also treated her son with indifference and coldness and pushed her away from herself.
At that time, her son was despised and exiled by everyone, and even she, who should have be the spark of hope for her son at that time, had to abandon him.
She thought about this not only now but many times and every time she started crying for hours because of the result she got.
"You don''t need to worry, as long as a variable doesn''t appear, that kid will forgive you ording to the n," Tian Jun said, seeing that not only did Ling Yun''s happiness subside, but she was even about to burst into tears.
Naturally, he could understand this woman''s thoughts, in the past few days, due to their ns, he had to pay attention to this girl, and naturally, because of this, he had be familiar with her personality to some extent.
"Really?" Ling Yun asked, hearing Tian Jun''s words, with a tone that contained hope and expectation as well as doubt
"Well, even if he doesn''t forgive, it doesn''t matter, we''ll use the second n to get rid of the grudge," Tian Jun said indifferently.
Three days ago, one of the False Immortal Emperors of the Tian Family had woken up and even he had praised Tian Shen.
Tian Shen''s value bes even more terrifying in their eyes, besides, having a power that is beyond Heavenly Immortals is an indescribable feat at such an age that is impossible to achieve even in that ce
No matter what happens and what method is used, the grudges between Tian Shen and the Tian family must be destroyed.
On the other hand, hearing Tian Jun''s words, Ling Yun felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her
All her hope waspletely gone, it seemed that even the ancestors weren''t so sure about using her to get rid of grudges and had already prepared a backup n.
"Forget it," Ling Yun finally sighed and hid her sadness deep in her heart, she knew from the beginning that it would be impossible to hear those sweet words about herself from her son again, or even hug his little son at night and sleep together
All this was her n and now she has to bear the consequences
On the other hand, the patriarch of the Tian family gave a strange look to his wife, their eldest son was killed by their youngest son and she is worried that the murderer of her eldest son doesn''t want to forgive her.
Although Tian Xin was a little indifferent to his mother, he is also your son, right? Shouldn''t you be a little sad about his death? The patriarch of the Tian family sighed and let go of his thoughts
Even he now has to find a way to fix his rtionship with his son
At the same time, some of the elders of the current generation also had ugly and sullen expressions, not only did they lose their pawn, but they also realized that Tian Shen''s power was probably equal to the Golden Immortals.
Although this is only a possibility, it also shows his terrifying power and potential, his power can no longer be considered part of the new generation, and even those ancient freaks are not opponents.
They had to abandon their ns to assassinate Tian Shen, or in other words, postpone it for a while.
After all, even one of the ancient beings of the Tian family, the powerhouse of the False Immortal Emperor realm, has awakened, and doing anything under the supervision of such a being is very difficult and dangerous.
In the end, they decided to postpone the assassination of Tian Shen and wait to meet him first.
Although they had postponed their ns, there was someone who not only did not postpone his ns but even made his ns more terrifying.
The middle-aged man standing in the crowd, was like a kind uncle who gives candy to children, but who would think that this kind uncle is a spy of the forbiddennds?
Hearing the news about Tian Shen''s talent and power, the most sensitive people were naturally forbiddennds
Naturally, such a talent can be an apocalypse for them in the future, and they cannot allow such a monster to grow.
The spy of the forbiddennds wanted to use foreign forces to kill Tian Shen, but with the awakening of many ancestors and the false Immortal Emperor, it would naturally be impossible to assassinate Tian Shen.
That''s why he decided to sacrifice his life and kill Tian Shen by blowing himself up next to him
If he blows himself up right next to Tian Shen, not even the ancestors of the Tian family can stop Tian She''s death.
"No matter what happens, such a monster should not grow" a cold light flickered in his eyes as he muttered to himself.
Meanwhile, on the tform of a magnificent ship, a figure whose charm could not be described was standing and looking into the distance.
It seemed that in front of his ck eyes, not even time could hide, and all the truths hidden by fate were revealed in front of him.
"Interesting, but I''m a little curious, can my mother be even more dangerous than Yanyu?" Tian Shen said, seeing his mother''s thoughts and expressions.
The love between mother and son is a sacred and very powerful rtionship, a true mother will stand for her child even against the heavens.
And now, if the love between a man and a woman is intertwined with a mother''s love for her son, the result will be very scary. Tian Shen was somewhat sure that his mother could be a Yandere even scarier than Yanyu.
Yanyu could still tolerate other women as long as they didn''t get too close and touch him, but his mother couldn''t even tolerate the presence of other women, including her daughter, next to Tian Shen
Of course, Ling Yun still mes herself and such a level of Yandere is only her potential
Whether or not a rtionship beyond that of mother and son will develop between her and Tian Shen is still unclear.
"These fools have also postponed their ns, how boring" Tian Shen sighed.
He didn''t expect these people to be so cautious, but what can be done? Of course, he is not going to leave them
If they don''t make the first move, then Tian Shen will make the first move himself and pulverize them in front of the entire Tian family!
"But this little bug from the forbiddennds is a little funny" Tian Shen smirked
In principle, the n of the spy of the Forbidden Lands had no problems and even its sess rate is close to 100%, the only variable is Tian Shen himself.
"Forget it, just y with it for a bit and then grind him to powder." Tian Shen looked at a certain domain at the bottom of the Lower Verse.
Of course, he did not hide his presence, and for this reason, the masters of the forbiddennds opened their eyes, feeling the gaze of a pair of eyes that were like an endless abyss.
As their eyes opened, countless gxies and ancient stars were blown away and copsed
The only movement of their eyes was enough to break countless gxies!
In the battles of the Immortal King-level existences and Quasi Immortal Emperors, the gxies will copse, but just the swing of the eyes of the Immortal Emperor-level powerhouse is enough to copse a corner of the universe and the gxies.
All of them felt indescribable terror at the same time, and even this terror almost caused their Dao hearts to copse
Their eyes, which seemed to contain worlds in itself, showed an expression of fear after billions of years
The sense of danger that can almost make their Dao heart copse! What kind of being has such power?
"Well, with this sense of danger, they will try to finish their ns faster," Tian Shenughed a little and then retracted his nce and looked at the scene in front of him.
"We finally arrived" said as he looked at the magnificent mountains floating in the sky and the luxurious pces
Chapter 44: New Toy?
-
"We have seen the young master," all the current elders of the Tian family except the patriarch and Tian Jun and Ling Yun said respectfully as they saw the figure on top of the figures descending from the sky.
Although some of them don''t like Tian Shen and even one of them is a spy of the forbiddennds, in the end, they make up less than 1/4 of the elders, and all the elders must bow before the heir to the throne.
Tian Shen and the other four girlsnded on the ground behind him, Tian Shen nced at the elders and ignored them, turning his attention to Tian Jun the family''s ancestor.
With the feeling of a pair of ck eyes as if they were examining his past, present, and future, Tian Jun felt a little bad, even though he didn''t understand why he felt such a feeling under Tian Shen''s gaze.
"Tian Shen has seen the ancestor," Tian Shen replied in a simple tone
"Tian Yanyu greets ancestor" Tian Yanyu also wanted to bow, but an absolute force stopped her and in the end, she could only say in a respectful tone.
Tian Hua, Mei Li, and Wen Rang also greeted the Tian family''s ancestor in a respectful tone, Tian Jun just nodded and then turned his attention to Tian Shen.
"Rumors can''t describe how terrifying you are," Tian Jun said in a hysterical tone and then sighed, not even he was able to see through Tian Shen, and every time he tried to predict his future, a forbidden force overcame his power.
"Rumors are just rumors," Tian Shen said simply
"Well, why don''t we go to the hall?" Tian Jun smiled and said, that although he couldn''t feel hatred from Tian Shen, he could feel impatience and boredom.
Tian Shen nodded but before leaving he turned back and looked at his mother, Ling Yun felt her son''s gaze and shook her head nervously and lowered her head, not daring to look at her son.
The eyes that were once full of softness and sweetness towards her werepletely cold and indifferent at this moment, this even made her heart hurt more, and a little tear gathered in the corner of her eye.
Seeing that her son didn''t speak, Ling Yun gathered her courage and raised her head, but she waspletely shocked when she saw the beautiful smile on the corner of Tian Shen''s face.
''is this smile for me?''
''Did he forgive me?''
''He must have forgiven me, right? No one smiles at someone they hate, right?''
''My son is even more handsome and manly than before, and his smile is even more innocent and beautiful than before.''Innumerable thoughts entered her mind in one moment and caused her to have a sick expression on her face.
"Are you okay?" Tian Hua asked seeing Ling Yun, for some reason she felt familiar when she saw Ling Yun''s face, a bit like that crazy girl Tian Yanyu.
"Eh? I''m fine," Ling Yun came out of shock after hearing Hua''s words and realized that Tian Shen and the others had left and only Tian Hua was there, looking at her strangely.
She did not bother to waste time with this woman and went to the eternity hall and entered
But at the same time as she entered the hall, shepletely became shocked again. Not only she, but all the elders and the patriarch were staring at Tian Shen in shock.
Tian Shen was sitting on the patriarch''s chair and even the ancestor was forced to sit on the elders chair, although this was not so important because it seemed that the ancestor himself had given Tian Shen such permission.
What was strange was that Tian Yanyu was sitting on Tian Shen''sp and her head was stuck to his chest!
"Isn''t this a little too close?" The elders couldn''t stop their thoughts
"Besides, didn''t these two people have a bad rtionship?"
"Their rtionship was mostly neutral and passive, it can be said that they did not talk to each other and did notmunicate."
"Well, I guess either we were wrong or their rtionship has progressed too much in the past few days."
Ling Yun was also naturally shocked because of this
Seeing this scene, a trace of jealousy appeared in her eyes.
Once upon a time, Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu did not even look at each other, and now Tian Yanyu, who has always been cold and indifferent inside, does not care about other people''s thoughts and in front of all the elders is sitting in her brother''sp
And she, the person who has been with Tian Shen since childhood and every night they slept hugging each other, is so happy only because of Tian Shen smiling at him.
She felt a little grudge, but after all, this girl was her own daughter, and she got rid of all the grudge, or at least buried it deep in her heart.
Tian Hua also entered the hall at the same time as Ling Yun, but she was not shocked, after all, she was aware that this girl would not leave Tian Shen unless she was forced
On the other hand, Tian Jun was sitting on the chair closest to the patriarch''s chair with a slightly sad face
He did not pay the slightest attention to the movements of these two people
When they entered the hall, he wanted to sit on the patriarch''s chair to save his face and authority, but suddenly he felt panicked as if thews of the universe itself were warning him.
For this reason, he sat on the chair closest to the patriarch''s chair
"girl, shouldn''t you maintain the dignity of a youngdy from a powerful family?" Tian Shen asked, seeing how boldly his sister came and sat on herp.
"As a youngdy of a powerful family? It''s ridiculous, such a status is useless to me, isn''t it better to just stick to my brother?" Tian Yanyu asked in an oppressed tone.
"Forget it, but the important question is, how do you dare to y with fire again? This is the second time you are ying with fire and who knows, maybe the me of fire suddenly start to burn you," Tian Shen said as he felt Tian Yanyu with her fat and shapely butt rubbing his little brother
"Oh~? I like burning in the mes," Tian Yanyu said with a sarcastic tone.
"Really? So the God of fire will teach you a lesson today" Tian Shen couldn''t understand why this girl became so brave, he had to teach this girl a lesson, otherwise she would forget her limits.
"Hehe~ I''m waiting," Tian Yanyu said in a flirtatious tone, but one could see her nervous and expectant expression.
Were they going to cross all the red lines and be one?
"Well, kid~" Tian Jun opened his mouth and wanted to break the cold and silent atmosphere, but Tian Shen suddenly said
"Before we start talking, there is a matter I need to take care of," Tian Shen looked at the several elders standing in front of him.
Feeling Tian Shen''s cold and emotionless gaze, their whole bodies trembled in fear
Tian Jun was also a little shocked and curious and couldn''t guess what Tian Shen was going to do, but it didn''t take long for him to get the answer.
Several elders were crushed directly under Tian Shen''s gaze, and their bodies and souls were wiped out from the world even losing the chance of reincarnation
"What?" The other elders and the patriarch suddenly took a few steps back after they saw this scene
"Hmm?" Even Tian Jun frowned, he couldn''t understand why Tian Shen did this and where he got the power to do this at all.
They are the elders of the Tian family! The cultivation base is at the very least in the Immortal Lord realm, and yet they were pulverized with just one look?
Besides, what was Tian Shen''s purpose? If he wanted to kill the people who despised him, shouldn''t he kill all the elders of the current generation?
"Well Ancestor, what did you want to talk to me about?" Tian Shen didn''t care about the other people''s expressions and just started stroking his sister''s hair.
"Oh? Oh right, I wanted to talk about the status of the Tian family''s godson and the opportunities that will appear in the future," suddenly a voice appeared in Tian Jun''s mind and exined the n of these elders to him.
This voice was the voice of the False Immortal Emperor, it seemed that after the death of these few people, he immediately looked at the River of Fate and saw all their ns.
"Exin," Tian Shen said simply
"The most important current issue is the position of the Godson, Naturally, we cannot have just a small celebration for such a thing, we must have a big celebration and invite all the forces and announce to the world that you are the Godson of our Tian family!" Tian Jun said with a tone full of pride
"After that, there is naturally the Immortal Academy, but due to the appearance of a new opportunity in the lower realms, this has been postponed," Tian Jun continued.
"Oh?" Tian Shen''s impatient eyes shed a little
"A kind of divine substance that belongs to the previous era, this substance was created from the condensation of the core of millions of worlds," Tian Jun exined.
"This substance is going to appear in the lower realms, and even the geniuses of the Immortal Domains and lower-level worlds will struggle to obtain it."
Tian Shen blinked and countless information entered his mind
''As I Guessed''
''30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi, don''t bully the poor and young''
''So this cliche plot is going to appear as well?''/Tian Shen bes excited like a child who has found a new toy to y with.
A new entertainment!
Chapter 45: Battle For Hegemony ( R-18 )
Tian Shen''s omni-senses left his body and covered the entire Lower Verse, Tian Shen looked at a small world.
His gaze passed through space-time andnded on a rtively luxurious mansion
Inside the mansion, one could see several figures standing, the atmosphere in the mansion was not so good, and one could sense the killing intent and hate from the young man who was standing next to the patriarch''s chair.
It seemed that this killing intent was toward the beautiful young girl who was standing in front of him with an indifferent and cold expression
"Hmph, 30 years in he don''t and 30 years in Hexi, don''t bully the poor and young" the young man suppressed his murderous intent and said in a sarcastic tone
"If you want to break the engagement contract, then break it, but I, Lin Fan, will pay back today''s humiliation in three years," the young man said with a tone full of arrogant and determination that could even destroy the heavens, and then without looking back He left the hall
Tian Shen did not care about what happened after that and returned his look
"I won''t be bored in the future" Tian Shen got a little excited about the future
"The stop orthodox of the heavenly worlds have already made the necessary preparations and are about to send their geniuses to the lower realms."
"First we wanted to send you, but with your current power level, we are not sure if you are interested in going or not," Tian Jun continued, Tian Shen''s power level was beyond all their knowledge.
He was even able to pulverize the elders of the Tian family with ease, so he wasn''t sure if Tian Shen was interested in such an opportunity or not.
"I''m not interested," Tian Shen said simply
"However, such an opportunity can be useful to Yanyu and the other two girls," Tian Shen also continued, and upon hearing his words, the three girls felt sweetness and warmth in their hearts.
"Haha great" Tian Junughed happily, anyway, many Orthodox were going to fight over this matter and it would be a bit boring if the Tian family didn''t interfere, right?
"Is there anything else?" Tian Shen asked impatiently
"Well there is, after the opportunity in the Lower Realm, the Immortal Academy will be officially opened," Tian Jun said with some seriousness.
"The Immortal Academy is a neutral force that was created by an Immortal Emperor who had no background, and his purpose was to give geniuses who have no background an opportunity to rise."
"Naturally, his goal seeded, and this academy seeded in cultivating several powerful Immortal Emperors."
"There are many legacies and opportunities hidden in the depths of the academy, these opportunities can even help you, Yanyu, and the other two girls to greatly increase their strength, and can even help you achieve the Immortal venerable power level" Tian Jun exined seriously
"So I have to go to the academy?" Tian Shen asked in a calm tone, the opportunities that would help him gain the power of the Immortal venerable Realm?
Are such things really valuable to him? Ridiculous
Naturally, he will go to the academy, after all, that ce is full of toys and entertainment
And about these so-called opportunities? Naturally, they all belonged to his women
About the thoughts of the rest of the geniuses and the orthodox behind them?
Why should he care? If they have the slightestint, then Tian Shen doesn''t mind sending them to see King Yama
"I guess so?" Tian Jun couldn''t understand why Tian Shen was so indifferent even to such an opportunity, and there was even a trace of contempt in his words.
"Well, no problem, I will visitter if I have time, is there anything else?" Tian Shen asked
"No" Originally there was the emperor road but it wasn''t going to appear soon so there was no need to mention it so soon.
"Good" Tian Shen got up from the chair and left the hall while holding his sister in his arms
This girl had be too brave and even during his conversations she tried to challenge Tian Shen''s little brother''s authority.
Wen Rong, Tian Hua, and Mei Li wanted to follow Tian Shen, but he simply stopped them and told Tian Jun to prepare a mansion for them.
Teaching a lesson to Tian Yanyu is the most important thing right now
On the other hand, everyone present looked at him with shock, this Tian Shen waspletely different from the Tian Shen they knew.
They didn''t even dare to look into the eyes of the current Tian Shen, even the patriarch of the Tian Shen sighed after seeing his son''s changes, and at the same time became more determined to build a good rtionship with his son.
On the other hand, Ling Yun felt a little strange when she saw her son hugging his sister so sincerely and leaving the hall, and a bad foreboding appeared in her heart.
''They don''t have that kind of rtionship, right?'' Ling Yun''s heart ached a little at the thought of such a possibility
''It''s impossible, they''re siblings and they didn''t have a good rtionship in the past,'' Ling shook his head and dismissed all his thoughts.
''Anyway, I have to talk to Tian Shen'' Seeing them leave, she really couldn''t suppress the anxiety in her heart and finally followed them.
On the other hand, Tian Hua and Mei Li looked at Tian Yanyu with a little envy, although they could not see any emotion in Tian Shen''s eyes, they could see many of Tian Yanyu''s thoughts from her eyes.
One could easily see the anticipation and embarrassment in her eyes, seeing Tian Yanyu''s brave movements, they guessed everything.
Of course, Wen Rong was a little simpler than Tian Hua and Mei Li, and she had no experience with Tian Shen and could not make bold guesses like them.
At the same time, Tian Shen went to one of the magnificent mansions of the Tian family while holding Tian Yanyu in his arms.
This mansion was located on top of many floating mountains of the Tian family domain, and the sound of the Great Dao Laws could be heard around it.
There were Immortal King-level formations around the mansion, preventing others from attacking and prying eyes
This mansion was based on the ancient Chinese style and there were several windows in it
After entering, Tian Shen ced Yanyu on the bed and then cut off this mansion from the world, unless he allowed it, no one could enter the mansion and see what was happening inside.
"Are you ready?" Tian Shen said with a time full of mock while looking at the blushing Tian Yanyu
"I was always ready" Although her whole face was red, she was still as brave as before
"Hmm~" Tian Shen just smirked and picked her up and ced her on hisp, then ced his lips on hers.
Tian Yanyu became even more embarrassed than before, but she did not retreat and even held Tian Shen''s head with her soft and thin hands.
Tian Shen''s hands were also under her hips and he could feel them being soft and delicious
The kiss deepened as the seconds passed and even Tian Yanyu opened her mouth and put her tongue in Tian Shen''s mouth, Tian Shen was a little surprised by Tian Yanyu''s action.
Anyway, even the other two girls are not as brave as her, even Tian Hua, who always acts shamelessly, is less brave than Tian Yanyu.
During this process, Tian Yanyu wrapped her long, straight legs around Tian Shen''s lower body and then increased the level of brutality in their kiss.
It seemed that she wanted to dominate Tian Shen, but unfortunately, Tian Shen did not give her the slightest chance and suppressed him directly.
Their kisssted for several minutes until finally, Tian Shen broke the kiss, leaving a stream of saliva between their faces.
Tian Yanyu looked at Tian Shen with eyes full of love, affection, and lust, Tian Shen lifted her from hisp and put her back on the bed.
"What are they?" Tian Yanyu asked curiously, seeing the two ck things that appeared in Tian Shen''s hands.
"Stockings," Tian Shen said simply, then took Tian Yanu''s right leg in his hand, and gently lifted it.
"Brother, this is so embarrassing~," Tian Yanyu said in a cute and embarrassed tone as she saw that her brother took her long and straight leg in his hand and gently put the ck stocking on it.
While Tian Shen was putting the stocking on her right leg, she caressed her left leg with his hand and even rubbed her plump thigh a little.
Tian Shen lifted her luxurious dress a bit until her panties were revealed and then put the stocking on her left leg as well.
"Subarashii!" He then stepped back and looked at the magnificent and unique scene in front of him
Tian Yanyu''s face waspletely red, and her legs, which were covered with stockings, were slightly apart, and one could see her ck panties and a corner of her pink pussy.
Tian Shen smirked and then they began the Yin-Yang Harmony and the battle for hegemony.
While they were understanding the Laws of the Great Dao through Yin-Yang Harmony, someone outside the mansion was watching them.
---
(A/N : Shall we go directly to the next matter or a whole chapter of their battle?)
Chapter 46: Yin-Yang Harmony ( R-18 )
"Too shameless! They are siblings!" Ling Yun said with wide eyes as she saw what was happening in the mansion
Although she had guesses in her heart before arriving here, in the end, these were just her guesses
She did not expect that her son and daughter would have such a rtionship
Seeing the scenes inside the mansion, her heart hurt a little and a feeling of jealousy appeared in her heart
She even wanted to intervene and stop what they were doing, but unfortunately, it seemed that a mysterious force was blocking her from entering.
In the end, she could only helplessly watch the intimate scenes between her daughter and son
"I didn''t know Tian Shen was so perverted," Ling Yun said with a blush as she saw how Tian Shen gently put the stockings on Tian Yanyu''s feet.
"Besides, Yanyu seems very happy," Ling Yun could see her daughter''s happy, lustful, and embarrassed face from here.
Jealousy grew even more in her heart
Thinking about what would have happened if she was in her daughter''s ce, she felt a twinge in her pussy, what if Tian Shen put stockings on her long, white, and beautiful legs instead of her daughter''s long legs?
"What are these thoughts I''m having? He''s my son," Ling Yun shook her head violently and dismissed her thoughts.
"What happened?" The moment she got out of her perverted thoughts, she realized that she could no longer see the inside of the mansion, it seemed that the space inside the mansion hadpletely disappeared.
Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Tian Shen waved his hand and the entire space inside the mansion began to change and turned into a magnificent pce above the starry sky.
This was his sister''s first time and he wanted to make this day the best and most enjoyable day of her life
The first Experience is naturally one of the most special experiences for women and always leaves a shadow in their minds.
Because of this, Tian Shen decided not only for Tian Yanyu but also for the other three girls that their first time should be special
Tian Yanyu''s dream is to be the empress and emperor of all the heavens and the worlds together with his brother and oversee everything for eternity.
Tian Shen also doesn''t mind making this dreame true for a while, just creating a separate timeline where he and Tian Yanyu are emperor and empress who overlook the heavens.
Tian Yanyu also noticed the changes around her and became shocked. At the same time, she suddenly seemed to notice something and looked outside the pce.
It was not known how, but her power had reached a level where she could observe all the world with her naked eyes
She saw how people worshiped her and her brother like gods and even made magnificent statues of them.
Each of these statues had a very romantic style and in them, Tian Shen was always holding her in his arms or covering her mouth with his lips.
"What''s going on?" Although her happiness and excitement peaked when she saw such scenes, suddenly when she realized that something was wrong, all her happiness subsided and she asked her brother in shock.
"A gift for my sister," Tian Shen said with a smile
Tian Yanyu naturally understood what Tian Shen meant, and £¤he was ovee with joy and happiness again and threw herself into Tian Shen''s arms with tears of joy running down his face.
"Thank you brother" Tian Yanyu kissed Tian Shen''s lips and said with joy and love
Tian Shen just returned her kiss and then gently ced her on the magnificent bed that was formed from ancient gxies and stars.
Slowly took off the dress and opened her bra, revealing a shapely pink breast.
"Ahh~" He bit her nipples and left a sign of ownership in them
Then he went to the lower part of her body and took off her ck panties slowly, revealing a tight and beautiful pussy with a little ck hair on top.
"It''s so embarrassing," Tian Yanyu said shyly as she saw her brother caressing her forbidden area with his hands.
At the same time, after stroking the pussy and itsyers, Tian Shen sat down and moved his head towards her pussy, which shocked Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu couldn''t understand what her brother wanted to do, but it didn''t take her long to get her answer
Tian Shen smelled her pussy a little and then inserted his tongue into it and slowly started to shake it.
Cultivators'' bodies are free from any impurity and impurities, and because of this, the taste of Tian Yanyu''s pussy is extremely sweet.
"Ahhhh," Tian Yanyu''s moans suddenly echoed throughout the pce, instinctively wrapping her long, beautiful legs covered in ck stockings around Tian Shen''s body.
Tian Shen said nothing and added his finger along with his tongue, doubling Tian Yanyu''s pleasure.
"Ahhhh- something''sing" It didn''t take long for Tian Yanyu to reach orgasm and colorless liquid like a fountain came out of Tian Yanyu''s pussy.
Tian Shen got up a little andughed a little after seeing Tian Yanyu''s condition, whose body was trembling and as if she was tired.
Then he took off his clothes and revealed his monstrous dick
Tian Yanyu, who had gathered some energy, got up with a trembling body, looked at her brother''s monstrous roll, and swallowed her salvia
It seemed that her body waspletely afraid of this dick, but instead, her pussy was burning and tingling because of this dick, and was itching to be beaten by it.
As if she instinctively knew what to do, Tian Yanyu slowly walked towards Tian Shen in doggy mode and took his dick in her hand.
She ced a kiss on its tip and then slowly began to lick its walls
Then she put it in her mouth and started sucking it like a lollipop, her tongue had a special rhythm and in addition, her hot mouth was causing great pleasure.
Tian Yanyu couldn''t bear it anymore and moved her hand to her itchy pussy and started rubbing it.
This processsted for a few minutes until suddenly white liquid came out of Tian Shen''s dick and filled Tian Yanyu''s entire mouth.
Tian Yanyu drank all the liquid in a few coughs and then looked at Tian Shen with eyes that did not hide lust.
"Well, I guess the main part can start," Tian Shen smiled and lifted Tian Yanyu and ced her gently on the bed, then adjusted the direction of his dick at her pussy entrance.
"Are you ready?" Tian Shen asked with a voice full of affection
Tian Yanyu shook her head with an embarrassed and cute face
Tian Shen was sure that if he didn''t have his current powers and level of self-control, he would reach the border of lust madness with Tian Yanyu''s current face.
He slowly started to move his body forward and his dick slowly entered Tian Yanyu''s pussy
Of course, Tian Shen had changed Tian Yanyu''s body structure, and instead of being in pain because of the first entrance, Tian Yanyu felt a few moments of indescribable and unforgettable pleasure.
"Ahhhh~ crazy feeling~" Feeling of bing one with her brother and indescribable pleasure suddenly overwhelming her, Tian Yanyu let out a loud moan that even echoed in the starry sky.
---
Meanwhile, while Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu were exchanging yin and yang, a meeting with the highest level of order possible was being held in the forbiddennds.
Chapter 47: Warning From Darkness
The depths of the Lower Verse, the forbiddennds
In this ce, which was full of chaotic Qi, one could feel the stench of death and the blood of many creatures.
Five different dojos were located in this ce, and each of them emitted great rhymes that could challenge thews of the Immortal Emperor.
In a part of the forbiddennds, an old man with long white hair and a beard was sitting in a lotus position next to a huge tree that was emitting endless Death Qi.
His clothes seemed to be sewn from the condensing of ancient gxies and stars, and from him, one could sense a supreme power beyond thews of the Lower Verse.
Around him were countless condensed gxies, the old man was increasing his concentration power by absorbing the energy of these gxies.
Feeling the gaze of a pair of ck eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes, in his eyes, where the process of creation and destruction of the universe could be watched, one could feel an indescribable fear.
His body, which seemed to have been baptized in the blood of trillions of living beings and the cores of worlds, began to tremble and even cold sweat began to drip from his face.
What a joke! He is a being beyond all Lower Verse rules and yet he sweated! Not only that, but someone at the same level could easily feel the fluctuations of his Dao heart
His Dao''s heart is almost broken and on the verge of copse!
As his emotions fluctuated, all the gxies floating around him exploded and copsed
But before the old man''s existencepletely shatter, those ck eyes disappeared
"Since when has such a terrifying being appeared in the Lower Verse?" His eyes widened and he said in a tone that did not hide his horror.
"This must be impossible! The Heavenly Dao does not allow any being higher than the Immortal Emperor to exist in the Lower Verse!" The old man muttered to himself in horror.
He had already surpassed the Immortal Emperor realm by half a step, but his cultivation system was different, and his destructive power at the same level was a little weakerpared to the True Immortal Emperor.
Therefore, the Heavenly Dao can still tolerate his existence, but the owner of those ck eyes has surpassed the Immortal Emperor realm.
"Could it be a Great Emperor?" The old man bes even more terrified at the thought of such a possibility
The great emperor is an existence who is even almost invincible in the Upper Verse! They can send a phantom to the Lower Verse, but this phantom only contains five percent of their power
But this phantom can explode billions of Immortal Emperors with just one thought
"But why should a being at that level care about us?" He frowned, although the Forbidden Lands in the Lower Verse are taboo forces that has terrorized the entire Lower Verse, they are nothing more than ant in front of any being above Immortal Emperor.
Especially the great emperor who is known as a great giant even in the Upper Verse
"No way, in the eyes of such a being, the forbidden Lands are no different from ants." The old man gave up on such a possibility, the great emperor would never care about ants like them.
"So it might be a warning from the darkness?" The old man calmed down thinking about such a possibility, if it was a warning from them then everything would make sense.
They have been wanting to conquer the Lower Verse for a long time, but due to restrictions, they cannot enter the Lower Verse
For this reason, they decided to get help from forbidden Lands or to be more precise, use forbidden Lands
"Is it possible that they are not satisfied with our speed?" the old man frowned, if they were not satisfied with the Forbidden Lands then they would be in a bad state.
"I need to talk to others," he sent a message to the other Forbidden Lands'' Masters, asking them toe here.
After sending the message, it didn''t take long before four figures appeared in front of him
"Old man, why did you drag us here? Is it because of those scary eyes?" The middle-aged man with long hair and a ck beard said, the process of samsara could be seen in his eyes.
Although he was trying to hide it, a trace of fear could be seen in his eyes, and there were a few drops of cold sweat on his face.
The other three figures didn''t say anything, but one could see their terrified expressions
"Right" the old man nodded
"Do you know who those eyes belong to?" asked another middle-aged man with golden hair. This middle-aged man''s eyes were very special, instead of normal pupils, his pupils were the wheels of life and death.
His expressions were also the most horrified, after all, he cultivates the Dao of Life and Death, and his rtionship with death is the closest of all.
"I have guesses, a warning from the darkness," the old man thought for a while and then answered
Hearing his words, all four figures bepletely shocked, they were naturally familiar with darkness, a very powerful force that could even match the Upper Verse.
But for some reason, they have decided to start their ns by conquering the Lower Verse instead of conquering the Upper Verse
"They want us to increase our speed?" A beautiful voice was heard at this moment and attracted everyone''s attention.
Everyone looked at the beautiful woman who spoke
This enchanting woman possesses a cascade of golden-blond hair, flowing like liquid sunlight, that dances with each gentle breeze.
Her eyes, the shade of cerulean sapphires, are deep and entrancing, capturing the essence of a thousand stories. They seem to hold secrets that date back to the dawn of time, beckoning you to unravel their mysteries.
Her figure is a testament to both elegance and strength, with curves that define perfection. A well-shaped bosom and a sensuous, well-toned derri¨¨re only serve to enhance her captivating allure, drawing the attention, of admirers andpetitors.
As you dare to look into the depths of her eyes, you can glimpse ethereal strings of desire that swirl and intece, weaving a mesmerizing tapestry of both longing and ambition.
In her gaze, there is a profound understanding of the cosmic forces that govern the world, and it bes evident that she possesses a power far beyond what meets the eye.
She is one of the most powerful masters of the forbidden Lnads, the master of the forbidden area of ??Eclipsed Desires
"Right" the old man sighed, even he didn''t think the darkness would be in such a hurry
"But this is dangerous, if we attack with all our might, although we will win, we will pay a huge price," said the Master of the Forbidden Zone of Samsara''s Veil.
If they attack the entire Lower Verse, they will naturally win. After all, the old man in front of them has already surpassed the realm of the Immortal Emperor, and no existence in the Lower Verse can match him.
But still, it doesn''t mean that they won''t pay any price, anyway, who knows what trump cards those immortal orthodox who have existed for billions of years are hiding?
"So? You want to ignore the warning from the darkness?" the old man said sarcastically
"I will prepare the preparations"
Remembering those ck eyes that were like an endless ck hole, his body trembled with fear.
"Does anyone else have any problem"
Chapter 48: Lin Fan
"When will we attack?" the master of the Eclipsed Desires Forbidden Lands asked
"Prepare the preparations in the next few months, the sooner the better," a ck light flickered in the old man''s eyes
"Do we need to appear ourselves?" asked the Samsara''s Veil Forbidden Land''s master with a bit of reluctance, the cycle of life and death starting to spin in his eyes.
As a Cultivator of Life and Death Dao, he has the closest rtionship with death and can feel it, he could smell death right now for some reason.
It seemed that every step they took brought them closer to death
Because of this, he was a little reluctant to do this, but he also knew that the darkness''s warning could not be ignored.
But at least he hoped that they wouldn''t need them to appear themselves, the best thing to do is to just send other Forbidden Land''s creatures with terrifying power levels to ughter the Lower Verse.
"There is no need in the early stages, but the old monsters sleeping in those ancient orthodoxies will appear when they realize our n and seriousness," the old man replied, he was naturally at a higher level of power and could learn more secrets of the Lower Verse.
Although the true Immortal Emperor does not exist in the current era, there are still monsters whose powers are equal to the Immortal Emperors.
If the Forbidden Lands try to conquer the Lower Verse, they will definitely interfere
"Well," Samsara''s Veil Forbidden Land''s Master sighed, of course, he wouldn''t just let it go
The intuition of existences on their level is not just an ordinary feeling, the higher the cultivation base, the closer to thews of heaven and earth.
"You can go now," the old man let them go
The four Forbidden Lands Masters nodded and then disappeared, in a few months the chaos will begin and they must be prepared.
"I still have a little bad feeling," the old man sighed after they left, just like the master of the Samsara''s Veil Forbidden Lands, he wasn''t feeling well either.
After all, he has surpassed the peak of possible power in the Lower Verse, and naturally, his proximity to thews of heaven and earth is even greater.
"I wish I could contact the darkness" the old man muttered to himself, there is no way to contact the darkness unless they contact you first.
After a little effort to deduce the reason for his bad feelings, he closed his eyes and entered meditation mode again
It seemed that whatever was responsible for this bad feeling was going to be an indescribable horror
---
The world of divine ascension - the domain of the Tian family
In a magnificent mansion, a young man and a beautiful young woman fell asleep on the bed while holding each other in their arms.
The hegemony battle between Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu had ended several hours ago, the winner was naturally Tian Shen who has endless stamina
Tian Yanyu fainted first, and naturally, Tian Shen also destroyed the entire created world before falling asleep and restoring the mansion to its original state.
"Hmm," suddenly, a yawning sound echoed in the room, and Tian Yanyu slowly opened her eyes.
"Brother is really scary" She wanted to shake her body a little, but suddenly she felt a little pain in her body
Although her brother did not act brutally because it was her first time, her body still got hurt a little
She pulled the nket away from herself and her brother, her brother was wearing a pair of shorts with a strange pattern that she was not familiar with, and Her perverted brother only put pink panties on her
"I finally did it! I became one with my brother" Tian Yanyu looked at Tian Shen full of love and affection, she had been waiting for a long time to be one with her brother and today finally they became one
In addition, because of her brother''s love for her, her brother made today her best day and even fulfilled her wish.
Although this caused doubts in her mind, she did not know how her brother had such powers and abilities
But she doesn''t care too much, after all, Tian Shen is her brother and husband and she trusts him with her life
"Perhaps in this life, he will be the one to take care of me again," Tian Yanyuughed a little as she suddenly remembered the darkness attack.
"But even if I can''t protect brother, I definitely won''t be an extra burden!" An indescribable determination shed in her eyes.
"The Lower Realm, right? If I''m not mistaken, one of the Quasi Immortal Emperors of the future named Lin Fan belongs to a Lower Realm."
"He was said to have poor talent and even had his engagement broken off at a young age, which made him theughing stock of the whole city"
"But when the geniuses of the upper realm went to the lower realm to obtain the divine liquid that was created from the condensation of the core of the worlds, Lin Fan suddenly rose and defeated all the geniuses of the upper realm, and even got the favor of one of the young goddesses of the current generation"
"If I''m not mistaken, that girl was from that family, the background of that family is no less than that of the Tian family, and in addition, Lin Fan''s mother is the sister of the current leader of the Nn family."
"After ascending to the upper realm with the support of such giants, he naturally grew rapidly and became a figure on par with Ye Chen," Tian Yanyu frowned.
She decided to take advantage of this Lin Fan and use the other party''s opportunities to increase her strength and cultivation, although, with her current level of strength, she is among the top three geniuses of her generation, it is not enough.
But it will also not be easy to harvest Lin Fan, even if she can prevent Lin Fan and that young goddess from meeting, there is still Lin Fan''s mother.
"As long as they don''t know it was my doing, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?" A smirk appeared on Tian Yanyu''s beautiful face.
She took some time to calm her mind and then nned how to harvest Lin Fan
Then she kissed her brother''s forehead wrapped her arms around his body and fell asleep again.
She didn''t want to waste such a great opportunity to sleep next to her brother
A few hours ago in the Lower Realm, Royal Azure World
In one of the low-level countries, in a rtively small city, in a rtively luxurious mansion with a simple structural style, a handsome young man was breaking various items in his room.
"Damn" the young man cursed loudly and one could see hatred and anger in his eyes
"All because of you! If it wasn''t for you, how would I have be such a trash that even that whore would dare to look down on me?" The young man muttered with murderous intent and at the same time looked at his sea of consciousness.
In his sea of consciousness, there was an ancient pagoda, a structure dating back more than billions of years.
There were several cracks on this pagoda and it could be seen that the pagoda is not in its best condition and is being restored.
But what was strange was the aura emanating from the pagoda, a dark aura that contained traces of destruction and death.
"You don''t need to be angry little kid, the pagoda will bepletely restored in three days, and at that time this old man will help you get back what you lost." Hearing the young man''s words, an ancient being opened his eyes in the depths of the pagoda.
At the same time as his eyes opened, time stopped for a moment in the entire Royal Azure World and even Yin-Yang became one
One could see the terrifying power of this old man from this point of view
"You keep saying the same thing, I used to believe your words until now, but now even that whore broke off our engagement!" Hearing the ancient being''s words, the young man''s anger seemed to subside a little.
"Karma will pay in the end, but you have to be patient, about that girl, she''s just a girl, why do you care so much? Even in this small world, there are billions of women"
"You don''t need to care about one or even millions of women, if this one doesn''t work, just choose another one," the ancient being replied calmly.
There was no emotion visible in hispletely ck eyes
"Your right" The young man sighed and let go of his anger
That''s right, he will be the strongest being in the world and be immortal in the future, why should he care about such a stupid girl?
From the very beginning, they were not from the same world, that girl can only be an ordinary expert in this small country in the end, while he will be the strongest and will go to the legendary Immortal Domain!
Chapter 49: Nalan family
(Unedited chapter)
Divine Ascension World, Domain of the Celestial Phoenix n
In an ancient and magnificent mansion that was surrounded by strings of heavenly Qi, a handsome youth was sitting in the lotus position.
Miniature phoenixes were flying around his head and seemed to be blessing him
In the middle of his forehead was a tattoo in the shape of a purple me, this tattoo was the me of chaos, a me that is said to be able to burn even matter and Yin-Yang.
Suddenly, the void got distorted, and a handsome middle-aged man dressed in luxurious red clothes and with a royal crown on his head appeared.
He looked at the young man, in his eyes one could see kindness and indescribable admiration
The young man opened his eyes as if he had noticed something, as his red eyes opened, time was distorted for a moment as if it was burned by a force.
Although his eyes looked cold and indifferent, one could feel anger and loneliness in them
"This junior has seen the patriarch." Seeing the middle-aged man who appeared in the room, the young man bowed slightly
"There is no need for these things." Suddenly, a force came out of the patriarch''s body and did not let him bow.
The patriarch sighed, the young man in front of him was Chi Wei, Chi Houang''s older brother and also the most powerful contemporary taboo of the Celestial Phoenix n.
He already has told Chi Wei the news of his sister''s death, although it was predicted that he would gopletely crazy based on their rtionship, but he just sighed.
Of course, this was not the end, and suddenly Chi Wei summoned a heavenly covenant and made a covenant with the heavens that he would cut Tian Shen-killer of his sister into thousands of pieces and would conquer everything that belonged to him.
This promise caused the shock and horror of the n''s members!
Anyway, this is a heavenly covenant! If the heavenly covenant is not fulfilled, the Dao heart will copse and the body and soul will be scattered between heaven and earth.
And the purpose of this promise was to kill Tian Shen! A genius who reached the top of the entire young generation on the first day of his appearance! In addition, even a forbidden giant like the Tian family was behind him
But what could they do? The covenant was already made and the only thing they could do is to help Chi Wei fulfill this covenant
"Is there a problem Patriarch?" Chi Wei asked in a calm tone
"Condensed liquid from the core of millions of worlds has appeared in the lower realms, the ancestors decided to send you there, such a liquid can greatly increase your cultivation and martial prowess" replied the patriarch.
"no problem," Chi Wei said in a simple and unwavering tone
"And Tian Shen will also go there," Chi Wei''s indifferent eyes flickered with killing intent.
"I see," a cold and evil smile appeared on Chi Wei''s face
He understood what the patriarch meant, the best ce to kill Tian Shen would be the lower realms, in such a case even the Tian family could not interfere.
After being informed, the patriarch of the Celestial Phoenix n left and left Chi Wei alone
"Such a liquid would be perfect for my Chaos me." Chi Wei thought a little about the value ??of his uing travel to the lower Realm.
"And Tian Shen" and then started to n about his main goal
"Earthly Immortal Power? I don''t currently have that kind of power, to defeat and even kill him, I have to use other methods," A dark light flickered in Chi Wei''s eyes.
---
Nn family
The Nn family can be considered one of the most famous families in the Lower Verse, although this fame is not due to their terrifying power, but because of their immense wealth.
Although in terms of power, they are much lower than families like the Tian and Wen families, in terms of wealth they are not lower than these two families and even stand on an equal ground.
The Nn family is one of the five leaders of the Ten Thousand Realms Treasure House, the Ten Thousand Realms Treasure House can be considered the most influential and famous organization in the entire Lower Verse.
As their name suggests, their tentacles have taken root in almost all heavenly worlds
Nn family''s domain
The man who looked to be in histe twenties looked at the magnificent isted mansion in front of him and sighed.
He is Nn Jun, the leader of the current generation of the Nn family, a glorious genius in previous generations who once ruled over contemporary geniuses.
He slowly took a step and entered the mansion, although countless formations had isted the mansion and prohibited the exit and entry of others, it seemed that these formations did not work on him.
"Sister, you better have a good reason for calling me, I had to listen to those old men''s grumbles toe here," Nn Jun said with a silly smile.
"Oh? Haha, those old men are still scolding you after so many years?" A beautiful voice was heard from the courtyard behind the mansion.
Hearing the beautiful sound, Nn Jun smiled and went to the courtyard of the mansion
Beside a simple tree, a woman with heavenly beauty was sitting on a wooden chair and was reading ancient books about the biographies of immortal emperors.
she was a stunning woman whose beauty was otherworldly.
Her long, flowing hair resembled the vivid cyan of a tranquil mountain stream, cascading down her back like a waterfall. Her eyes, as azure as the clearest sky, held the depth of ancient wisdom and secrets of the cosmos.
She possessed a graceful and lithe figure, with well-shaped breasts that seemed to defy gravity, exuding an aura of enchantment.
Her slender form entuated the elegant curves of her body, while her slender waist was adorned with intricate silken sashes.
Her long legs, like the branches of a willow tree, stretched endlessly, and her footsteps were as light as the whisper of the wind.
She was the sister of Nn Jun, Nn Xiuqing, the former princess of the Nn family, and also Lin Fan''s mother.
Her life story can be considered a romance full of tragedy
In her youth, for fun, she traveled to the lower realms and roamed in those worlds and even tasted the different foods of those worlds.
Until, in one of her travels, she encountered one of the beings that roam in the void and was injured, and because of this, she fell into a low-level world.
A young man from that world saved her life, and little by little feelings developed between them
By the time the Nn family found her, but it was toote and she was already pregnant. The Nn family was very angry at that time and even wanted to pulverize the little world.
But the youngdies of the other four families were close friends of Nn Xiuqing, and with their intervention and the families behind them, the anger of the Nn family subsided a little, and they allowed her to give birth, and then they returned her to the upper realm.
"You know them well, sister," Nn Jun sighed remembering the past
At that time, his sister was even more talented than him, but Nn Xiuqing was unrestrained and did not like to be restricted.
The family didn''t care that much and they didn''t restrict her as long as she didn''t cross the red lines
But unfortunately, his sister touched the biggest red line of the family and has been imprisoned ever since
"Anyway, I heard that the divine liquid created from the condensation of the core of the worlds has appeared in the lower realms, right?" Nn Xiuqing stopped joking and went straight to the point.
Although she has been imprisoned, as the most talented genius of the Nn family in the past, she also has many followers and connections in the family.
"Right, it has been decided that my daughter will go to the Lower Realm," Nn Jun replied
"I want you to do me a favor," Nn Xiuqing said in a serious tone
"About your son?" Nn Jun frowned, he was not stupid by nature and could easily understand what she meant.
"That''s right, I checked at the time and my son has a powerful basicw, although those old men hate my husband and my son, I''m sure they will change their minds if they see my son''s talent and strength," Nn Xiuqing exined seriously.
She felt that now that the geniuses of the Upper Realms were about to go to the Lower Realm, it would be a very good time for her son to rise.
"What help do you want?" Nn Jun asked he didn''t know much about his niece and because of those old men, he couldn''t even protect him secretly.
"Although the basicw within his body is very powerful, his foundation naturally cannot match the geniuses of the upper realm, I want you to help me with the matter of his foundation," Nn Xiuqing said.
"This is troublesome, there is only one way for him to reach the current generation," Nn Jun frowned slightly, if you are still a Kid, naturally there are many ways for you to create a great foundation.
But his niece must be about eighteen years old now and has passed the age of creating a great foundation
"Don''t you even want to do your sister a favor?" Nn Xiuqing said with a cute face
Nn Jun wanted to refuse, but he hesitated when he saw his sister
"Well, I''ll help him, but whether he seeds or not is none of my business," Nn Jun sighed, with the supervision of those old men plus his niece''s age, what he had to do was almost a million times harder.
But in the end, this is the request of a sister whom he once adored
"You are the best brother in the world," Nn Xiuqing said in a cute and childish tone, throwing away all the dignity she had a few minutes ago.
Chapter 50: Supreme Foundation
Underground currents began to slowly form in both the upper and lower realms
The value of the divine liquid formed from the core of millions of worlds is very high, and it naturally attracted the attention of many ancient freaks and even the descendants of the ancient emperors.
In this way, three days passed, Tian Shen and the others had already made the necessary preparations and were currently on their way to the Lower Realm.
In the hall of the magnificent airship, Tian Shen was sitting in the lotus position and meditating
During the past three days, nothing special had happened and Tian Shen had spent most of his time with Tian Yanyu, although he also did not forget to guide the other girls in cultivation.
Their cultivation had just increased and they needed to consolidate their realm, and Tian Shen helped them in this process.
about his mother? His mother had been avoiding him for the past three days, but Tian Shen knew that this avoiding was only an appearance and that his precious mother was nning.
Well, why lie, he can''t wait to see his mother''s ns in action, especially since possession gene and jealousy had awakened in her as well.
Surprisingly, Ling Yun even wanted to n against Tian Yanyu several times, but in the end, she regretted it when she thought that Tian Yanyu was her daughter.
"Nn family huh? There is a possibility of a small conflict in the future" Tian Shen opened his eyes, he was just checking the general news of the past three days.
He hadn''t used his abilities in the past three days and was just enjoying his time with the girls
Looking through the news of the past three days, he realized many things, especially that he would most likely have to destroy the Nn family after the fun in the lower realm ended.
Of course, this is not certain and is only a possibility based on how Tian Shen behaves, or in other words, this possibility is based on how Tian Shen ys with his new toy.
"It''s been three years in that world, huh? This Nn Jun is a bit interesting," Tian Shen was naturally aware of Lin Fan''s mother''s request.
Nn Jun has also not been idle in the past three days and secretly sent a clone to the Royal Azure World, although three days is too little time to build a foundation on par with the geniuses of the upper realm.
For this reason, he had to use his power and increase the passage of time in this world in such a way that three years have passed in that world.
After that, it is time to implement the second part of his n, which is to help Lin Fan rise and gain fame.
It is not difficult to do such a task and it only requires cing a valuable treasure in that world, which will greatly increase the luck of that world.
For this reason, the geniuses of the upper realm will naturally be attracted to this small world and maybe even change their road and decide to get ess to the legendary pce from that world.
"Hmmm, I feel like my sister has be a viin too." Of course, in Tian Shen''s opinion, all of Nn Jun''s actions are ridiculous.
He is more interested in his sister''s ns, even though he has to admit that his sister only acts like a little child to him, but to others, she is like a bloodthirsty monster.
His sister''s n to harvest Lin Fan was a bit interesting
"Brother, we have arrived at our destination." Suddenly, a beautiful voice was heard from outside the hall, Tian Shen calmed his thoughts and surveyed the empty space and then the Royal Asure world in front of them with his omni senses.
"Interesting, the time hase for revenge for three years." A smirk appeared on Tian Shen''s face and then he stood up.
With the movement of his body, the entire space trembled with fear and even huge waves formed in the river of fate
---
Royal Azure World
"Thank you, uncle" In an ancient tomb, a young man bowed slightly in front of a handsome middle-aged man and thanked him with genuine respect.
"Haha, there''s no need to thank me, everything you obtain is because of your hard work, even I didn''t think you could create the supreme foundation," Nn Jun said with a proud and happy expression seeing the young boy with front of him who was scanning his strength.
The young man in front of him is naturally his nephew Lin Fan, three days ago at the time of the Upper Realm, he sent a clone to this world, and then the clone came to Lin Fan.
His clone introduced himself as his uncle, but there was a little trust problem in the beginning, which was resolvedter.
At that time, Nn Jun had made all the necessary preparations to help Lin Fan build a powerful foundation, but the only problem was time.
The geniuses of the upper realm wereing soon, and although not all of them were going to go the legendary pce through this world, their number was not small.
Because of this, he had to change the time flow of this world, and because of this, about three years have passed in this world, and in the end, Lin Fan seeded in creating a powerful foundation.
Why lie, he didn''t have much hope for Lin Fan, but it turned out that his niece was a monster, creating the supreme foundation! Even in all the upper realms, very few geniuses can achieve such a feat
''I can''t wait to see the faces of those old bastards'' Nn Jun chuckled a little inwardly, thinking of those old men''s expressions when they saw Lin Fan''s talent.
"I still wouldn''t have seeded if it wasn''t for your help." Lin Fan wasn''t stupid enough to show his proud face in front of his so-called uncle.
However, even he was aware that the reason he seeded in creating the supreme foundation was due to his efforts and the help of that old man in the ancient pagoda
But he still needs the help of this cheap uncle who says he came from the upper realms and for now, He does not want the party to create a bad impression of him in his mind
"Haha, well, if you say it like that, there is no room for discussion." Now Nn Jun could understand the feeling of those old men when they pretend to be experts in front of their disciple, this feeling is really exciting.
Hearing his uncle''s words, Lin Fan did not know whether tough or cry
"Enough joking, ording to my research, the geniuses of the upper realm shoulde to this world soon, you''d better spend the next few days consolidating your strength, and then I''ll teach you some more techniques," Nn Jun said seriously.
Although Lin Fan had seeded in creating the supreme foundation, this alone was not enough topensate for the power between him and the geniuses of the upper realm.
"I understand," Lin Fan nodded earnestly, although earlier when he heard about the geniuses of the Upper Realm, he didn''t care much about them.
He thought that with his talent they were not worth his attention, but his uncle showed him some scenes of their battles and he realized that he could not even resist the finger of one of those geniuses.
"Good," Nn Jun nodded his head with a sign of satisfaction due to seeing that Lin Fan was not as arrogant as before.
"Oh right, what are you going to do about your three-year engagement?" Nn Jun suddenly remembered one of the news stories he heard about when he first came here.
"Naturally, I will take back all the humiliation and shame of that day, after consolidating my cultivation base, I will return to the city and challenge her for a fight ." Naturally, Lin Fan has not forgotten the humiliation and shame of three years ago.
That whore mocked him for being talentless andcking a cultivation base, and now he will definitely mock that whore in front of all the people.
Chapter 51: Three-Year Agreement
Royal Azure World, Azure Warrior Kingdom, Nanjing City
Magnificent flying ships and ancient chariots pierced the void and came to this small city.
All the people and superior forces of this small city looked at these ships and chariots with horror and were curious as to what had attracted the attention of these noble people.
"Hiss! This is really terrifying! What has attracted the attention of these cultivators and legendary forces?" The middle-aged man asked the man next to him in awe while standing in the corner of the crowd.
"Didn''t you hear? Today is the day of the three-year engagement between the Lin and Yue families," replied the man next to him.
"The Lin and Yue families? They are the top two families in Nanjing City, but how is it possible for them to attract the attention of such legendary forces? Especially the Azure Sky Sacred Land," another young man joined the discussion.
"Right, there is no way that the Lin and Yue families can attract the attention of superior forces like the Azure Sky Sacred Land and the Peach Blossom sect." The middle-aged man also confirmed the young man''s words and could not believe that the Lin families and Yue could attract the attention of such forces
It should be known that even the Azure Warrior Kingdom''s royal family has to bow before such forces and behavepletely respectfully.
"Haven''t you heard about the legendary youngdy of the Yue family yet?
It is said that she has the legendary Heavenly Spirit, A few years ago, one of the elders of the Peach Blossom sect suddenly encountered the youngdy of the Yue family noticed her talent, and then epted her as her disciple ." Seeing two people who did not believe his words, the man did not care and exined
"Heavenly spirit? Hiss! Such a talent is really terrifying and it is said to be one of the best talents in the world"
"That''s right, the youngdy of the Yue family has be one of the eight True disciples of the Peach Blossom sect, and there are even rumors that she is going to be chosen as the future heir of the sect."
"Besides, the youngdy of the Yue family is said to be of unparalleled beauty, even I came here from the capital to see her," the man continued.
"So the reason the Peach Blossom Sect came here is because of the three-year-agreement that the Yue family''s former fiance engaged with the youngdy?" The young man suddenly said with a sarcastic tone.
"If that''s the case, then what is the Azure Sky sacred Land doing here? They shouldn''t be weaker than the Peach Blossom Sect, right?" The middle-aged man also asked a little skeptically.
"Well, this is because of the trash of the Lin family- the young master of the Lin family, it is said that he has been out of the country for a while, and during this time he seems to have recovered his talent and even managed to be one of the true disciples of the Azure Sky Sacred Land," the man answered.
His response caused the other two people to bepletely shocked
"Hiss! Bing one of the true disciples of the Scared Land?" Their eyes widened and their breaths became even tighter.
The man said nothing and just nodded yes and then stared at the ships floating in the sky that werending.
One of the ships naturally belonged to the Peach Blossom Sect and the other belonged to the Azure Sky Sacred Land, there were also several ancient chariots, it seems the other forces didn''t want to miss out on such a fun show.
Both shipsnded on the ground at the same time and attracted the attention of all the people. After all, the stories between Lin Fan and the youngdy of the Yue family are very popr and well-known.
Suddenly, from the ship of the Peach Blossom sect, several beautiful figures led by a very beautiful young woman left the ship
she was a stunning young woman, blessed by the heavens themselves. Her long, flowing ck hair cascaded like a waterfall, framing a face of ethereal beauty. Her eyes, deep pools of enchantment, held the mysteries of the cosmos within them.
She possessed a sensual figure, with curves that seemed sculpted by celestial artisans. Her figure was graced with very generous, heaven-bestowed breasts and a bewitching but curvaceous form.
Her luxurious pink dress, a fabric that appeared spun from celestial silk, entuated her graceful silhouette, and it seemed to shimmer with the blessings of the heavens.
But what truly marked her as extraordinary was the radiant tattoo on her forehead. It bore the mark of a heavenly soul, a symbol that connected her to the divine realms and whispered of her extraordinary destiny
She is the youngdy of the Yue family, Yue Lingxi, one of the top talents in the entire Central Continent of the Royal Azure World.
With the support of a powerful sect like the Peach Blossom sect, one can easily predict her future, which will be a top expert in the world.
"The youngdy is really like an immortal fairy who seems to have descended from the heavens."
"That''s right, what kind of man could deserve such a matchless fairy?"
"Hmph, that bastard Lin Fan doesn''t know his ce and even challenged the Immortal Fairy!"
"We wouldn''t be able to see Fariy Yue Lingxi if it wasn''t for Lin Fan, right?"
"Oh? Ah, I guess so"
On the other hand, Yue Lingxi herself seemed to be indifferent to all thesepliments, praises, and all these lickers and did not even look at them and went directly into the battleground created by the two orthodox.
"Look, it''s the young master of the Lin family!" Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted, attracting the attention of others.
Everyone looked at the other ship, a handsome young man with an air of indomitable will stepped out.
Behind him, some other young figures, both male and female, came out and followed him
During the past three years, apart from spending time creating the supreme foundation, Lin Fan naturally also spent time gaining experience
He achieved many achievements abroad and even attracted the attention of the sacrednd of the Azure Sky and even became one of their true disciples.
If it was before, he would be excited and happy, but now that he has met his uncle, who is a noble being from the higher realms, he does not care about such low-level forces.
"Oh is that young master of the Lin family?"
"That''s right! His life story is legendary, it is said that he was a genius, but for some reason, the cultivation base began to decline, and at that time, the youngdy of the Yue family came to the Lin family''s mansion and demanded to break the engagement"
"The Lin family was not in a good position either, and in the end, they had to ept. The young master of the Lin family at that time said he would pay back all the shame of that day in three years."
"Such a young man with a will that is praiseworthy and admirable!" One could even see a trace of prejudice and admiration in the eyes of many young women.
Even the maids who mocked him before were now blushing and did not dare to look at him directly
Lin Fan had also heard such talk in the past three years and did not care anymore, he also directly entered the battleground.
"Hah, you didn''t expect the next time we see each other to be in opposite positions, right?" he said sarcastically, seeing the beautiful young woman in front of him.
"You''re still the same bastard you were," Yue Lingxi said with disgust upon hearing Lin Fan''s words.
"Hahaha, Yue Lingxi, I will defeat you today, and then before I kill you, I will strip you and enjoy you in front of everyone," Lin Fan said with a arrogance and majestic face.
Hearing his words, not only Yue Lingxi but all the people watching them were shocked
Especially for a few people who belonged to the Peach Blossom sect, the killing intent could be seen in their eyes
If it wasn''t because of the Sacred Land, they would definitely break Lin Fan into thousands of pieces
"You are a monstrous bastard," Yue Lingxi said with disgust thinking about what would happen if she lost, she no longer had the slightest hesitation to kill Lin Fan.
"I can''t wait to enjoy your body and then throw you away like garbage," Lin Fan said while giggling, and then a white sword emitting an immortal aura appeared in his hand.
It was a sword given to him by his uncle, and it belonged to the higher realms
"What is this feeling of fear that I suddenly felt?" Seeing the sword that appeared in Lin Fan''s hand, Yue Lingxi suddenly felt an indescribable sense of fear and horror.
Chapter 52: Fear and Escape
On the battlefield, Yue Lingxi, who was attuned to the four elements, faced off against Lin Fan wielding a gleaming white sword.
Yue Lingxi stood her ground, her long hair billowing in the wind as she summoned the power of the elements.
She extended her arms, and the earth beneath her feet responded, causing the ground to tremble. She then thrust her palm forward, sending a torrent of sharp rocks hurtling towards Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gracefully sidestepped the rocky assault, his white sword shimmering with a radiant glow. With a swift flick of his de, he sent a crescent-shaped wave of energy towards Yue Lingxi.
The arc of energy crackled with intense power and cut through the air.
Yue Lingxi called upon the element of water, forming a swirling shield of mist to protect herself.
The energy wave shed with her watery defense, causing the mist to evaporate in a hiss of steam.
"Disgusting bastard take this" Yue Lingxi, undeterred, shifted her focus to the element of fire. She clenched her fists, and mes danced around her.
With a fierce cry, she sent fiery projectiles towards Lin Fan. The fireballs swirled and merged, forming a dragon made of mes, which lunged at the sword-wielding warrior.
Lin Fan met the fiery dragon head-on. He swung his white sword in a mesmerizing pattern, each stroke generating a burst of blinding light.
With precise strikes, he cut through the fiery serpent, dissipating it into a shower of sparks.
Yue Lingxi wasn''t finished. She channeled the power of the wind, creating a fierce tornado around her.
The winds howled, trying to snare Lin Fan within their grasp. But he stood firm, nting his feet into the ground.
"Ridiculous, it''s time to end this game" Lin Fan''s sword began to emit a soothing, ethereal aura.
With a single swing, he released a shockwave of calming energy that disrupted the raging winds.
"That''s not possible! How is your realm superior to mine?" Yue Longxi was horrified, she didn''t think that Lin Fan could surpass her in just three years.
Yue Lingxi struggled to maintain control of her tornado, but it eventually dissipated into a gentle breeze.
"A whore like you doesn''t deserve it" With a graceful leap, Lin Fan closed the gap between them.
His white sword, now imbued with pure, luminous energy, cleaved through the air with unmatched swiftness.
"No" Yue Lingxi, weakened and outmatched, could barely raise a defense.
Lin Fan struck the final blow, breaking several of Yue Lingxi''s bones, and blood began to spurt out from the punctured parts of her body.
Lin Fan emerged victorious, the power of his sword too formidable for the elemental mastery of Yue Lingxi.
"Haha I won," Lin Fan shouted with the utmost arrogance and joy, the pleasure of revenge was exactly what he imagined.
On the other hand, all the people watched this fight in shock, they didn''t think that Yue Lingxi would be suppressed all the time and wouldn''t even have a chance to attack properly.
Disbelief and disappointment could be seen on the faces of the Peach Blossom Sect''s disciples
"Well, Lingxi, now that I''ve won, isn''t it time to get my prize?" Lin Fan walked over to Yue Linxi with a crooked and wicked smile.
"Don''t go too far." Suddenly a cold voice was heard from the crowd, this voice belonged to one of the elders of the Peach Blossom Sect who hade to protect Yue Lingxi.
She naturally knew what Lin Fan wanted to do and naturally, she won''t allow it
But Lin Fan didn''t pay her the slightest attention and continued to move
"You" the face of the Peach Blossom sect''s elder became ugly, she didn''t think that this junior was so arrogant that he didn''t even care about what she said.
"This is just a battle and discussion between the young generation, there is no need for the intervention of the elders," a voice full of sarcasm suddenly echoed from the side of the Sacred Land.
"Bastards of the sacred Land, do you want to start a war with our sect?" said the Elder of the Peach Blossom Sect.
"So what? The Azure Sky Sacred Land is not afraid of anyone!" The Elder of the Sacred Land said coldly
"Damn" the elder of the Peach Blossom Sect cursed, her power is weaker than the elder of the Sacred Land who hase, and if they fight, she will lose.
In such a situation, the best thing to do is to contact the matriarch
On the other hand, when Lin Fan approached Yue Lingxi, lust, and animal instincts were not hidden in his eyes
"No no, you can''t do that." Seeing the lust and animal instincts in Lin Fan''s eyes, Yue Lingxi bes disgusted and horrified.
"Why not? I always wanted to enjoy those big breasts, but to be honest, I changed my mind after I fucked you in front of everyone, I will get you as my pet and enjoy you every day and everywhere" Lin Fan said with an evil face and contemptuous tone
"I''m willing to die to fall into your hands." How could an immortal fairy like her give her first time to anyone?
In her eyes, no man in the world deserves her love, Qi energy began to circte in her blood, and it was obvious that she was determined to explode herself.
"What? How is this possible?" But before she could kill herself, a force came out of Lin Fan''s body andpletely suppressed her.
"Haha, you can''t evenmit suicide if I don''t want you to!" Although Lin Fan said this arrogantly, he also thanked in his mind at the same time.
He knew who had stopped Yue Lingxi frommitting suicide
"No need to thank" Meanwhile, in the depths of the ancient pagoda, the ancient being opened his eyes
Originally, he was not so satisfied with Lin Fan in the beginning, but now after seeing how he behaved and his cruelty, this ancient being waspletely satisfied with Lin Fan.
"Not bad, he even has the Nn bloodline, although the Nn family isn''t strong, it''s still not bad if they''re dragged into the darkness," the ancient being muttered.
"This kid might be able to rece this old man" he muttered to himself again before closing his eyes.
"What is this? Why do I feel danger and death?" The ancient being felt an indescribable fear before he could enter the meditative state, and his eyes stared at the sky.
Meanwhile outside
"Is this my fate?" Tears fell from Yue Lingxi''s eyes, and all the good memories of her life including the times she had spent with her master, the Great Elder of the Peach Blossom Sect came to her mind.
Her master was a fairy-like woman who seemed to have fallen from the sky above the nine heavens, even she was far inferior in beauty to her master.
Her teacher always treated her well and kindly
"I don''t want to be his pet" She waspletely disappointed and even the light of life in her eyes was slowly turning off
"Well, a pet''s only function is to please its master," Lin Fan got even happier and more excited seeing Yue Lingxi''s expression.
He reached out to tear her clothes, but suddenly the whole world shook
"Is this small world the ce we are looking for?" An ethereal, detached voice that seemed toe from above the heavens echoed throughout the world.
In response to his question, the fabric of existence trembled and space-time became stagnant
Space was torn apart like the pages of a book, reality was fragmented and copsed
Several figures with beauties that overshadow the ages slowly descended
Their eyes looked around with indifference and coldness, and then they looked up at the sky
"The world is a little too pathetic" A white-d figure, a face beyond the known, descended from the sky.
With his descent, all the narratives and destiny of this world becamepletely distorted and nullified, his mere presence was enough to change the entire flow of written destiny.
The fate of all narratives depends on how he behaves
Seeing this figure and the terrifying and transcendent aura emanating from his body, the ancient being in the pagoda almost soiled himself.
"Who is he? Since when did such a terrifying being appear in the lower verse?" His body trembled with fear.
"No, I need to quickly inform the other old men about him" He felt that this young man could be the biggest variable in the darkness'' ns.
With his current state, he couldn''t wipe out such a danger, but as long as those old monsters from the darkness realized this variable, they would appear to kill him.
"This, too handsome! Who is he?" Yue Lingxipletely forgot the situation and stared at the young man who had descended from the sky with bright eyes.
She, who always felt that no man deserves her, felt for the first time that no woman, including herself, deserves this man.
"Who are they?" Lin Fan also looked at the young man and his followers with disbelief and confusion
As if realizing something, Tian Shen turned and stared at Lin Fan, his gaze ignored the concept of time and space passed through his body, and fell into ??his sea of consciousness.
Under his gaze, Lin Fan''s body trembled with fear, it seemed that neither the past nor the future could be hidden from the young man''s eyes.
"Damn it, run" Realizing that Tian Shen was looking at him, the ancient being suddenly intervened and used his power to create a ck hole, then forced Lin Fan to jump into it and they both escape.
Chapter 53: Origin Of Darkness?
"Am I that scary? I thought I was handsome," Tian Shen whispered after seeing the two escape feeling his gaze.
Why does everyone seem to be afraid of him? Especially that old man inside the ancient pagoda located in the Lin Fan''s Sea of ??Consciousness, as an expert at the peak of the Immortal King Realm, shouldn''t you be a little braver?
Just a nce and then run away?
"Darkness?" Tian Shen nced at the River of Fate and all the information rted to the old man entered his mind, the old man inside the Ancient Pagoda-Ming He was an Immortal King Realm expert at his peak, he was poisoned by the dark energy and then fell into darkness.
He worked for the darkness for many years but was defeated in a battle with a Quasi-immortal emperor, and only a sparkle of his soul remained.
Apart from all this worthless information, what caught Tian Shen''s attention was darkness and dark energy
The origin of the darkness itself is very special and belongs to another universe in the outer domain.
In normal conditions, due to the presence of five peak half-step transcendent half, the darkness cannot interfere or appear in this multiverse.
But for those five people, the more chaotic the situation in the multiverse, the better, and that''s why they even helped to spread the darkness in this multiverse.
Unfortunately, it seems that they are a bit unlucky, Tian Shen and darkness bing enemies is inevitable, and at that time, those five people will be banged by Tian Shen.
Tian Shen stopped his thoughts, the old man''s identity was only slightly interesting to him, no more and no less
He was also a little upset that Lin Fan didn''te to challenge him, he wanted to find a reason to turn the world into Lin Fan''s enemy.
Of course, he can do this even now by rewriting the memories of all the beings present
he turned and motioned to the girls and then they started walking, the reason he came here was Lin Fan but now that Lin Fan escaped he could at least live here for a little while, right?
Seeing Tian Shen leaving, Yue Lingxi became a little disbelieving and disappointed
She imagined the whole scene of how Tian Shen would walk up to her and pick her up off the ground like a princess, and then ask if she was injured or not
But seeing Tian Shen, who didn''t even look at him, all these dreams were crushed on the spot
"Senior sister, how are you?" At this moment, several disciples and Elders of the Peach Blossom Sect walked towards her.
The Peach Blossom Sect only epts women and this sect prohibits disciples from falling in love and because most of the disciples of this sect are isted, they have forgotten worldly desires.
But now the faces of all the disciples and even the elder werepletely red
"I''m fine" Yue Lingxi also noticed their blushing faces but didn''t care, even though she was blushing and the only reason she couldn''t be seen was because her face was injured.
The elder gave her some healing pills and Yue Lingxi swallowed them directly before getting up from the ground
"Thank you for your help." Without waiting for the others'' words, she walked towards Tian Shen stood in front of them, and bowed slightly.
While bowing, her attractive features were clearly defined, and even her butt could be seen with naked eyes from where Tian Shen was standing.
Of course, other girls didn''t have time to care about such things and instead stared at her breasts
''So big!'' all the girls thought at the same time and gulped
Tian Yanyu and Tian Hua even looked at their breasts and tried topare them with the breasts of the girl in front of them.
Unfortunately, there was noparison, let alone their breasts, thebined breasts of the four of them could hardly match the size of Yue Lingxi''s breasts.
''What did this girl eat when she was a kid?" Mei Li, who had the smallest breasts among the four, whispered to herself in disbelief.
''Does the brother like the big ones? If that''s so, how I ask my brother to massage my breasts every night?'' Tian Yanyu thought to herself as she saw Tian Shen looking at Yue Lingxi''s big breasts.
Wen Rong was the most calm and seemed to not care at all and even looked down on the other three.
Of course, only she knew that she already had ns on how to win the young master''s affection
"No need to thank, our appearance is just a coincidence" Tian Shen also naturally looked at those big peaches.
Sorry, actually Melons, Tian Shen was a little confused about them, is such a size logical at all?
"Even if Your Highness says this, it''s still because of you that I was saved from that bastard," Yue Lingxi said in a tone full of respect and gratitude.
"Besides, is Your Highness one of the geniuses of the higher realms thate for the divine liquid? If so, how can I help you as your guide during your stay?" she suddenly asked, remembering some of her master''s words.
"Oh? During the current time, this small world should not know about the geniuses of the higher realmsing, along with the reason for theiring" Tian Shen said in a retort tone.
"Your Highness is right, the reason I also know is because of my master," Yue Lingxi replied respectfully.
"Master?" A bright light shed in Tian Shen''s eyes, and suddenly strands of destiny appeared in his eyes
"so that''s how is it," Tian Shen muttered to himself, he didn''t expect even such entertainment to appear in such a weak world.
''This Lin Fan''s luck is much greater than Ye Chen''s, so much so that his luck has even made such a powerhouse appear in the world at such a level and even be chosen as one of his future wives.'' however Tian Shen didn''t care too much
In the end, both of them were just his toys, but in general, the difference in luck between the two was huge
"Your Highness, what do you think?" Yue Lingxi said, simultaneously shaking her breasts in a slight movement that caused a dark light to flicker in the eyes of the four girls.
They were currently forced to endure each other because they had already been chosen by Tian Shen and Tian Shen would not let them kill each other.
But that doesn''t mean they can''t nip other threats in the bud
"Not a bad¡ª" Before Tian Shen could finish speaking, a huge, feminine palmnded on them from the sky.
"Who dared to hurt my Peach Blossom Sect''s disciple?" A beautiful female yet domineering voice echoed throughout Nanjing city.
People looked at the beautiful face that appeared
she was a middle-aged enchantress with a cream-colored cascade of hair that flowed like silk from her regal head. Her eyes, obsidian orbs, seem to hold the secrets of ancient realms.
She possesses an extraordinary physique, with a graceful sway in her step, and her dress, a resplendent shade of deep blue, billows around her like a river of celestial fabric.
Her allure is further enhanced by her voluptuous curves, with an ample bosom and an alluringly ample derri¨¨re, reminiscent of legendary goddesses of old.
Yue Lingxi and the other sect''s disciples naturally knew the woman who hade
She is the current matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect and one of the top experts in the world Shen
Normally, the disciples of Peach Blossom Sect and Yue Lingxi will be very happy to see the matriarch of the sect who hase to save them, but at this moment, their expressions were very frightened.
As soon as the patriarch herself appeared in the sky, she checked the condition of her sect''s members and heaved a sigh of relief seeing that they were fine.
"What''s wrong?" But then, seeing their terrified faces, she frowned
"Your Highness, please forgive the matriarch, she didn''t know who you are." But then she saw Yue Lingxi kneeling in front of the dust caused by her palm.
Not only she, but all the disciples and even the elder appeared behind Yue Lingxi andpletely bowed to the ground in fear and trembling.
"What are you doing?" Liuyu Shen frowned at the actions of the sect''s members, but it didn''t take her long to get her answer.
A terrifying force appeared from heaven and the earth and pulled her down from above and knocked her to the ground, her plump and well-shaped breasts becamepletely stretched on the ground.
"What?" Her face becamepletely horrified
The dust disappeared and the few figures he had attacked earlier appeared, not even the tiniest speck of dust on them, let alone a scratch.
"Ridiculous" echoed a beautiful female voice full of murderous intent
"How dare any dog ??and pig attack my brother?" Indescribable anger could be felt in these words, it seemed that a red line that should not be touched had been touched.
Chapter 54: Courting Destruction?
"How dare any dog ??and pig attack my brother?" Indescribable anger could be felt in these words, it seemed that a red line that should not be touched had been touched.
Ridiculos! whe couldn''t believe that there were really creatures in this lower realm that would dare to attack her brother!
Even in the upper realms, no one dares to do such a thing!
Of course, if we being realistic, she was overreacting a bit
Hearing Tian Yanyu''s words and feeling her murderous tone, Yue Lingxi and all the members of the Peach Blossom Sect who were kneeling trembled in fear.
On the other hand, Liuyu Shen waspletely knocked to the ground and under the terrifying pressure, she could not even raise her head and could only hear the voices of others.
Even she, who is one of the top experts in the world, trembled with fear under such cruel aura and murderous intent
She couldn''t understand, weren''t the people who wanted to hurt Yue Lingxi from the Azure Sky Sacred Land? How did such a terrifying being appear in the scarednd?
"Calm down." On the other hand, Tian Shen reached out and stroked Tian Yanyu''s head
"Ummm," feeling her brother''s caress, her aura suddenly subsided and her face turned red instead.
Seeing this scene, everyone''s jaws fell to the ground in shock, even such a horrible girl with such a horrible aura and murderous intent is obedient in front of this immortal young man?
"Young Master, do I need to wipe out this little sect?" Tian Hua suddenly said in a respectful tone, like the other girls, she felt threatened by Yue Lingxi, and thought it would be best to destroy such a threat now.
Upon hearing her words, cold sweat dripped from the faces of the Peach Blossom Sect''s members
"No need" Actually, Tian Shen had just thought of a fun n, and this so-called matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect is the key to executing this n.
He stopped caressing Tian Yanyu and walked towards the matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect, his every step causing the hearts of the Peach Blossom Sect''s members to palpitate.
"Isn''t it a little rude to attack without even knowing the party?" Tian Shen took the pressure off from Liuyu Shen
"I, I," she was about to reply when she looked up and saw Tian Shen''s face, her beautiful facepletely flushed, and even her domineering dignity copsed on the spot.
As the matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect, she has long forgotten her feelings and worldly desires and spends her time pursuing the Tao, but seeing Tian Shen''s face, all those worldly desires returned.
"There''s no need to be afraid, okay?" Tian Shen reached out and lightly caressed her face, an action that caused hidden murderous intent in his fourpanions and embarrassment and heart palpitations for Liuyu Snn.
Let alone touching, she can''t even remember thest time a man dared to talk to her while looking in her eyes.
She wanted to use her power to repel Tian Shen, but she realized that she could not use her power
"I came today to save my disciples and you seem to be the only one who has the power to threaten them," she said with a bit of embarrassment and resentment.
"Oh? Well, this young master is a very tactful and forgiving man, so when we will go?" Tian Shen pinched her cheek before withdrawing his hand.
Of course, his eyes also fell on the big and delicious breasts of this so-called dominant woman
And then he thought about the breasts of his sister and three other girls, is this difference due to food they eat?
"we? going?" Liuyu Shen, althoughpletely blushing because of Tian Shen''s actions, asked in a curious and silly tone.
"yes! I don''t have a ce to live and I happened to hear about your sect," Tian Shen said yfully.
"Excuse me?" Liuyu Shen waspletely shocked, the other party didn''t even ask her permission and wanted to use her sect as a residence?
In addition, the Peach Blossom sect is the only female sect! The entry of men is strictly prohibited
She was afraid that if Tian Shen came to the sect, all those thousands of years of teachings to forget worldly desires would bepletely shattered, she wasn''t sure that a woman couldst against this man''s charm.
Although a feeling of anticipation and longing appeared in her heart at the same time, this man was the only man who had caressed her face, so shouldn''t he ept the responsibility?
Thinking about that, her face reddened again
Of course, another issue also shocked her a little, why does it seem that their conversation is a little too sincere?
On the other hand, Tian Shen did not care about this woman''s mental disorder and waved his hand and a magnificent airship appeared in the sky.
"Let''s go" Tian Shen motioned to her fourpanions and members of the Peach Blossom Sect and then entered the ship, the four girls following without wasting any time.
The members of the Peach Blossom Sect looked at each other and then at the matriarch, and after some hesitation, entered the ship
On the other hand, before entering the ship, Yue Lingxi walked over to the matriarch and helped her up
"Who is he?" Liuyu Shen couldn''t help but be curious, since when did such a transcendent being appear in the world?
Yue Lingxi smiled stupidly and then began to exin what had happened
---
At the same time, a ck hole appeared in a corner of the central continent outside the Dragon Warrior kingdom, and a rather handsome young man came out of it.
"Master, why did we run away?" Lin Fan muttered in disbelief, why does his master seem scared?
But such a thing should be impossible! He knew that his master even looked down on his uncle who came from upper realms! But is he scared now?
"You don''t understand, that young man noticed my existence and even looked directly at me," the ancient being said while his body was still shaking, the young man''s aura gave him a suffocating and terrifying feeling.
He even used thebined power of himself and the pagoda to make sure that the young man didn''t follow them and erase Lin Fan''s trace from the world.
"It can''t be, I have to report this, such a monster must be killed." The ancient being waved his hand and a nk scroll appeared in front of him.
He reflected on the part of his memories that included the young man''s face on the scroll, and then after writing a few paragraphs of exnation, he twisted the scroll.
"The old men may not be able to take action at this time, but that''s different for those forbidden Lands'' masters." He organized his mind and then sent the scroll.
The scroll suddenly appeared above the Royal Azure World and moved towards the depths of the Lower Verse
In the depth of the Lower Verse, in thend of the Yin-Yang Seduction Abyss
In a magnificent hall, an attractive man with long red hair and blue eyes was lounging on a royal and luxurious sofa.
Only a transparent cloth was drawn around his body and most of his body parts were visible
On his left and right sides, there were two unique beauties who gave him grapes and wine with their mouths
Another beauty was kneeling at the bottom of his legs and her head was between his crotch
While the handsome man was enjoying the services of his ves, a scroll appeared in front of him
"Oh?" He became a little shocked seeing the scroll and then he examined its contents with his divine sense
"Hahaha interesting" hisughter echoed throughout the hall
"Come here" Upon hearing hismand, the space in front of him got distorted and a humanoid creature with two horns on his head appeared.
"I have seen your Highness" the humanoid face bowed with full respect
"Go kill this person for me," the handsome man waved his hand and sent the necessary information about the target to the humanoid''s mind.
"Understood, my lord," he got a little shocked after seeing his target''s face, as this person was considered one of the potential threats to the Forbidden Lands.
"Oh right, bring me his sister and that Wen girl too, with such beautiful faces I can''t wait to hear their moans as I rape them" the handsome man remembered something as he licked his lips with his tongue.
In the past, due to that old man''s order, he did not even dare to think of stealing the descendants of the top families, but now that they are going to be the enemy of the entire Lower Verse, naturally, he is no longer limited.
About fail? Of course, he didn''t even consider that, the humanoid creature he sent to kill the young man is an immortal king!
Existence at the level of the supreme ancestors of the orthodox such as the Great Immortals sect
The humanoid nodded and then disappeared after bowing
Chapter 55: The Heavens Become Bloody
Tian Shen was Standing on the tform of the magnificent airship and looking in distance, the concept of space and distance seemed to have no meaning to him.
"Your Highness, I wanted to apologize for what I did, "a beautiful voice suddenly pulled Tian Shen out of his own space.
He turned and looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman bowing in front of him, because of this bowing he could see the round breasts that fell and the curve of her waist as well as Liuyu Shen''s plump butt.
"Okay," Tian Shen said simply and then looked in the distance again
"Huh?" Hearing his answer, Liuyu Shen bes suddenly shocked and disbelieving, *OK?* What kind of answer is this?
She couldn''t help but stare at Tian Shen in disbelief, she had truly never seen such a shameless man before.
She learned from Yue Lingxi about the identity of the young man in front of her, which made her panic, even her head began to tingle at that time.
What kind of idiot would dare to attack a being that came from the upper realms? She could now understand the expressions of her disciples at that time
And for this reason, she came quickly to apologize and even went as far as bowing!
It should be known that as the matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect, she did not even bow to the leaders of those hidden ns and did not even show respect.
She puffed out her cheeks a bit, she seemed displeased
"So cute." however this scene seemed very cute to Tian Shen, he even reached out and pinched her cheeks again.
"Your Highness you!" Seeing Tian Shen pinch her cheeks again, Liuyu Shen''s face turned angry again.
Of course, it was just her face, inwardly, even because of this, she felt a strange sweetness and happiness in her heart
Even she couldn''t understand why she was acting childish in front of this young man instead of being domineering as usual.
''Is this love at first sight?'', remembering the words of the sect''s great elder who said that a woman who likes to spoil herself for a man is actually in love with that man, she thought about a possibility.
''No, no, how is that possible!'' she shook her head strongly and rejected this possibility
She is the magnificent matriarch of the Peach Blossom Sect and one of the world''s top experts in the Great Sacred Realm!
Although the young man in front of her is a genius from the upper realms, this is not enough to attract her attention.
"We have arrived" Tian Shen didn''t care about this woman''s mental disturbance and instead looked at the distant sky that was full of pces and luxurious mansions located in the mountains.
Of course, the sect was protected by different formations, but these formations had no meaning for Tian Shen
Hearing Tian Shen''s words, Liuyu Shen also snapped out of her thoughts and looked into distant
At the same time, at the entrance gate of Peach Blossom Sect, the sect''s guards were talking to each other, but when they saw the magnificent ship approaching their sect, they suddenly became serious.
"Enemy attack?" As far as they knew, the sect had no guests today
"Inform the elders," the guard said to the second guard with a serious look, and then, holding her weapon in her hand, she disappeared and appeared in the sky.
"This is the area of ??the Peach Blossom Sect. If you want to enter, you must show your permit," the guard said as she stood in front of the ship.
"Since when does the matriarch need a permit?" A domineering female voice echoed in the sky and a beautiful face came out.
"I''m sorry matriarch, I didn''t know it was you." Seeing the figure that left the ship, the guard''s eyes suddenly widened and she hurriedly bowed.
The matriarch didn''t say anything and just shook her head and then steered the ship and theynded
Tian Shen and the rest of the girls got off the ship and the members of the Peach Blossom Sect followed them
"An only-female sect, huh? It''s a bit like the Lotus Moon Sect," Mei Li said, looking around the sect and seeing that there were only women.
"Yeah, it looks like a lower-level version of it" Tian Hua also confirmed, unlike Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu who didn''t care much about such ordinary sects, Mei Li and Tian Hua had more knowledge.
"Shen, tell me how long have you known the current Sect''s great Elder?" Tian Shen yfully asked the beautiful woman standing next to him.
"Huh? Well, I''ve known her since I was a child, she was my master''s second apprentice." Liuyu Shen suddenly felt a little confused seeing that Tian Shen called her intimate, and after getting rid of the confusion, her face turned red.
"Oh? But didn''t your master''s second apprentice die during the evil cultivator attack?" Tian Shen said with a curious tone that one could also sense yfulness from it
"That''s impossible! Junior Sister is still alive and is now the great elder of the sect," Liuyu Shen frowned upon hearing Tian Shen''s words.
"Oh? Didn''t you forget that your master even held a mourning ceremony?" Tian Shen said
"This" Liuyu Shen''s frown deepened, two different sets of memories seemed to appear in her mind
During one of these memories, while standing next to her master, she was crying next to the dead body of her junior sister.
In other memories, she saw how she was saved by her junior sister from the cultivator who killed her junior sister in other memories.
On the other hand, Tian Shen chuckled in his heart seeing Liuyu Shen''s state
''This woman is really interesting,'' then he cast his gaze on the deeper part of the Peach Blossom Sect on the figure of a beautiful woman who was sitting in front of a waterfall in a lotus position.
the woman had long, flowing hair, the color of frozen sapphires, cascading down like a waterfall of ice, shimmering in the moonlight. Her eyes, the hue of cial pools, hold an enigmatic allure, revealing depths of ancient wisdom.
This ethereal beauty possesses a figure that mesmerizes, with voluptuous curves that entuate her every move. Her ample bosom, like the softest peaks of a snowy mountain, draws the eye, while her captivating hourss butt beckons like the most alluring of enchantments.
Her sculpted derri¨¨re, like the graceful hills and valleys of the realm, adds to her allure.
Tall and statuesque, she stands like an elegant pagoda,manding the attention of all who behold her. Her long, slender legs, reminiscent of the elegant willow branches that sway in the breeze, carry her with a graceful and poised gait.
Her allure is not limited to her physical beauty alone; she also possesses an icy temperament that mirrors the frigid depths of the profound Arctic.
Her demeanor is as cold as the still, frozenke on the coldest winter''s night, leaving those who encounter her entranced and equally chilled by her enigmatic presence
Even in the upper realms, such beauty was extremely rare and extraordinary and could be ranked among the top three beauties among all the heavenly worlds.
The most important thing was the superior and terrifying aura that emanated from her, even the Immortal King had to bow down in front of such an aura.
Of course, this aura was very limited by the Heavenly Dao, and this woman probably couldn''t use much of her power.
"It''s not bad, as the invincible goddess of the older generations she deserves to be a maid," a simple grin that contained the concept of evil appeared on his face.
Tian Shen took another look at Liuyu Shen, who seemed to be out of this world, and then calmed his mind
"This?" But before they passed through the gates and officially enter the sect, he sensed something
"Brother, are you ok?" Tian Yanyu, who was next to Tian Shen, suddenly trembled with fear seeing her brother
Hearing her words and seeing her trembling, the others also frowned and looked at Tian Shen, but as a result, their bodies suddenly trembled with fear and fell to the ground.
What did they see? A pair of eyespletely devoid of any emotions but full of murderous intent!
Tian Shen''s eyes always contained indifference and even a trace of coldness, but facing themselves, they could see tenderness in his eyes.
But at this moment, Tian Shen''s eyes were devoid of any emotions that a living being should have, instead, one could see in his eyes a murderous intent that was uniquely capable of copsing all heavens and worlds.
Tian Shen did not answer and with his two hands he separated the reality and at the same time, the sky of the whole multiverse turned bloody.
All the skies became bloody beyondprehension due to the indescribable killing intent!
All the living and sentient beings in the Nine Chaos Worlds began to tremble with fear and even lost control of their legs and fell to the ground sensing the murderous intent that seemed to be emanating from the heavens.
Many people even ruined themselves because of this terrifying murderous intent and, incredibly, these people were Divine Paragons and the Great Emperors.
At the same time on this side, Tian Shen separated time and space with his two hands and split reality, and caused the eternal void to copse.
He stepped into the gap created by his actions and suddenly appeared in the deepest part of the Lower Verse above the forbiddennd.
"From now on, there is no need for the forbiddennd of ??the Yin-Yang Seduction Abyss to exist ," an ethereal and transcendent voice echoed throughout the heavens and worlds, causing the fabric of existence to tremble.
Chapter 56: A Heart Full Of Heroism
"This ethereal and transcendent voice, hiss! Is it that same person?" A divine paragon, a being standing at the top of the multiverse pyramid said with a trembling voice.
"The same person who almost caused the heavens to copse a few days ago!" Another Divine Paragon shouted in horror.
"What kind of idiots angered such a being again?!"
"Forbidden Land of Yin-Yang Seduction Abyss? Why do I feel this name is familiar?" said the Great Emperor who had ascended from the Lower Verse.
"That''s right! One of the forbiddennds in the Lower Verse of the Divine Origin Chaos World!" The great Emperor suddenly remembered and whispered in horror.
"A worthlessnd in a worthless ce like the Lower Verse? How could such insects anger a being whose anger could make the heavens bleed?" The divine paragon who heard the great emperor''s voice became filled with anger and hatred towards Yin-Yang Seduction Abyss said
He didn''t know if the anger of this being would cause the heavens to copse or not, but based on the fact that the heavens had be bloody, such a thing was not impossible.
On the other hand, in the depths part of the Eternal Azure Phoenix Sect
"Oh? So that monster so-called Tian Shen is in the Lower Verse?" muttered a woman with otherworldly beauty as shey in a pool filled with water from the River of Time.
"Should I send a clone over there?" the beautiful woman thought to herself as she flinched slightly causing herrge naked breasts to vibrate.
"But does this really work? Even if I apologize, will he erase the mark?" said as she looked at the tattoo above her heavenly pink pussy
she was not stupid, and after being attacked by that destructive finger, she knew that there was no way she could get revenge or be the enemy of the owner of that terrifying power.
At that time, she said that she would take revenge only because of her anger, but with a little logical thought, she realized that if she really wanted to do such a thing, she would probably be killed the next time.
Although they are beings that have gone above time, fate, and even death and these concepts don''t have meanings for them, but under that terrifying power, she really felt death!
Her current goal was to erase the tattoo above her pussy.
At first, she thought that the purpose of this tattoo was just to humiliate her, but after a while, she realized that whenever she tried to use a big part of her power or try to cultivate a will force came out of this tattoo and stops her
In other words, she waspletely limited!
For this reason, she decided, if possible, to meet the person who ced this tattoo on her pussy, and after apologizing, asks to remove the restriction.
About pride? As one of the top five beings in the multiverse, as well as one of the most beautiful women in all of history, how could she not have any pride?
But she knew that for a being who could easily make all the heavens bloody and suppress her to such an extent with just one finger, her pride had no meaning.
In addition, she has already reached the peak of the cultivation path, and if the restriction doesn''t get removed, she will not be able to participate in that n and achieve transcendent and detachment.
"Let''s do it" she finally decided firmly
Meanwhile in the deepest part of the Blossom Serenity n
"Should I also send a clone?" Lin Xiu muttered to herself as she saw the clone sneaking into the Divine Origin Chaos World.
She had already talked to the phoenix and they knew each other''s state, although they didn''t tell each other what was on top of their pretty pink pussy.
But they knew about the limitations that existed for each other when using power and cultivating
Of course, Lin Xiu''s state was much worse than the state of the Phoenix, Lin Xiu''s Dao Heart is very special, and for using all her power and even cultivating, the state of her Dao Heart must always be stable.
Away from the chaos of the world and being unattainable and being pure
Unfortunately, all the abstract concepts in her Dao''s heart werepletely wed
For this reason, even without the restrictions, she still cannot cultivate and use her full power
"Forget it," in the end, she dismissed the idea of ??sending a clone, she wanted to wait until got information from the Phoenix about the personter and make more preparations.
"But the poor people who pissed off such a monster, it''s like they made him angry even more than us." Lin Xiu couldn''t help but sigh for those unfortunate who made that monster angry
She almost died for a reason she doesn''t know even now, and at that time the person himself did not appear.
But now it seems that person has appeared, probably even the heavens do not know what will happen to those members of the forbidden Land.
---
Meanwhile in depth of the Lower Verse
Tian Shen was standing floating in the void, overlooking the forbidden Lands, his white and golden robe was shaking, and the tension in the air of the void was increasing every moment.
ck eyes devoid of any emotions were staring into the forbidden Land, the atmosphere around him was osciting with fearful tension and flickering warning of copse.
The ethereal voice echoed in all the heavens and worlds, and even the masters of the forbidden Lands heard it.
They were looking at Tian Shen while their eyes were wide and they fell on the ground filled with their pee.
Tian Shen ignored all of them and was only staring at one forbidden Land, or in other words, only one of the forbiddennd''s masters.
"Wh- Who are you?" The master of the forbidden Land who was looking at him fell on the ground filled with his dirt, his eyes widened and his breathing became tighter.
He couldn''t even speak properly and every cell in his body was shaking
the beauties who had previously served him had already returned to nothingness under such devastating and terrifying pressure, and the Immortal King he had sent to kill Tian Shen was also in a terrible state.
His bones werepletely cracked and even his eye sockets were protruding
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and just raised his hand, and during this action, the bodies of all the living beings inside the forbidden area of ??the Yin-Yang Seduction Abysspletely turned into dust.
All the souls of these corpses left the Forbidden Land and appeared next to him
Tian Shen turned and opened the void again with his two hands and opened a portal, suddenly a huge and slimy tentacle came out of the portal and took all these souls except the soul of the Forbidden Land''s Master with it.
"Just because I want to y with you for fun doesn''t mean you can make a move in this game," Tian Shen looked at this terrified soul that was shaking.
"You are very interested in sex, right? I have prepared a surprise for you inside that portal"
"Have you ever heard about the race of orcs? Of course, you shouldn''t, they don''t belong to this universe, but, well, their baby-making tool is about 70 cm long."
"And by the way, they are interested in sex like you, with the difference that gender doesn''t matter to them, Just a hole, even a hole in the wall is eptable for them"
"But when I see that they don''t have a partner, it hurts my heart, What can be done? My heart is full of heroism and cannot witness such hardships for them."
"That''s why I decided to gift you to a hundred of them as a partner, of course at the same time"
"About the possibility of your stomach rupturing and your liver and intestines spilling out? Don''t worry, I indeed destroyed your cultivation so that you could enjoy it, but a part of my power is still always repairing your injuries," Tian Shen said in a simple tone.
Hearing the words of the monster in front of him, the soul of the master of the Forbidden Land gotpletely overwhelmed with fear and despair.
If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t speak, he would have apologized billions of times by now.
For the first time in his life, he regretted and even hated himself and sex.
But Regret is useless
Suddenly, the huge slimy tentacle came again and took his soul
"Ridiculous!" Tian Shen''s cold voice echoed through the heavens and the earth again, and all the creatures that had been frightened by the words he said to the Forbidden Land''s Master came out of shock.
A huge hand grabbed the entire forbidden Land of ??the Yin-Yang Seduction Abyss like an ant and powdered it
Tian Shen nced at the other forbidden Lands before disappearing
Chapter 57: Arriving
"Too Scary! The party is a monster!" The Divine Paragon trembled in fear
He didn''t even want to imagine that such a huge thing enter him while all his cultivation was being destroyed
"This monster must never be insulted," said the Great Emperor, with fear and trembling.
All the superior beings throughout the Nine Chaos Worlds engraved this memory in their minds so as not to offend this Monsetrus being.
Of course, they only heard Tian Shen''s voice and didn''t have the slightest idea of ??his face. The Lower Verse is sealed by the Heavenly Dao, and no existence can spy on it.
The fact that his voice could ignore all the rules and restrictions of the Heavenly Dao and reach the Upper Verse shows that this monster is at least on the same level as the Heavenly Dao.
On the other hand, the sky in the royal azure world split, and Tian Shen came out of the gap
As soon as he appeared, A figure threw herself into his arms
"Are you good brother? Yanyu was very scared now," Tian Yanyu said with a little tear in her eyes.
she had never seen her brother so angry either in this life or in her previous life, she couldn''t even imagine what made her brother so angry that even the sky turned red because of his murderous intent.
On the other hand, unlike Tian Yanyu who was closer to Tian Shen, the other three girls who were more shy were also worried.
Although they have not been with Tian Shen for a long time, they are somewhat familiar with his temperament, he ispletely indifferent with a trace of coldness in all situations and times.
But his mood a few minutes ago was more than scary, they could not feel the slightest sign of humanity or emotions from him.
And for the first time, they werepletely afraid of Tian Shen and also worried about him
On the other hand, Liuyu Shen naturally notices what happened, but she has only met Tian Shen for a few minutes and knows nothing about him.
But even she noticed Tian Shen''s anger a few minutes ago, whichpletely terrified her, and she evenpletely regretted her childish behavior in front of Tian Shen.
What if Tian Shen got angry with her because of that behavior? can she escape from a being who can split the sky with his two hands and whose anger makes the skies bloody?
Thinking of such a possibility, her whole sexy body trembled again and even her hidden pride was crushed
Of course, there was another possibility that she naturally did not forget
When she behaved childishly in front of Tian Shen, Tian Shen not only got angry but also apanied her and even pinched her cheeks.
''Could it be that he loves me?'' From all of this, she could only draw one conclusion, which made her face blush.
''No, no, that''s impossible'' she shook her head, the four beauties who were next to Tian Shen were no less than her, and some of them were even more beautiful than her.
How can he fall in love with someone from lower realms like her despite such beauties?
''But what if he has fallen in love with me?'' In the end, she still could not get this thought out of her mind and looked at the handsome young man from the corner of her eye, who seemed to be the origin of the heavens.
A light flickered in her eyes and no one could tell what she was thinking
"I''m fine, but how can you cry so easily?" Tian Shen''s cold eyes changed and tenderness reced them.
He raised his hand and wiped his sister''s tears
"Come on" Tian Shen giggled a little seeing the others as if they were hoping and expecting something
The eyes of the other three girls shed and they threw themselves into Tian Shen''s arms.
Tian Shen, who had been attacked by the peaches, not only did not care but also took advantage of this opportunity.
On the other hand, seeing such a scene, Yue Lingxi and Liuyu Shen felt a little bitter and sour in their hearts for some reason, but they did not say anything.
"Well, that''s enough," he said after a few tens of seconds hugging and then releasing the others from his embrace, the girls obediently left his embrace with a little reluctance.
Tian Shen nced at Liuyu Shen and thetter understood what he meant
Then they entered the sect without wasting time, the scene in front of them changed and the pces and luxurious mansions that were located on the mountains appeared in front of them.
In the distance, one could see disciples talking with each other or disciples who were fighting and training.
Originally, they could only go directly to the main hall of the sect, but the girls wanted to visit this sect, and Tian Shen naturally did not refuse.
"Who are they?" Their entrance naturally easily attracted everyone''s attention
"What a handsome man!"Suddenly, several women''s eyes went to Tian Shen, and it attracted the attention of others
"That''s right, I''ve never seen such a handsome man!"
"What is a man doing here? Does the matriarch want to change the sect''s rules?" Another person said, seeing the matriarch standing next to Tian Shen.
"If it were me, I would change the rules for this man!" said another young girl, her eyes full of love rings.
"I want to sit in him."
"That''s right, I want to ride in him."
"You are too perverted and dirty"
"That''s right if it were me, I would put it in the back and say "lick" foreside!"
"How is that possible?"
"Anyway, why does the matriarch and elder sister look so submissive next to him?"
"Right, why does it look like they are his maids?"
While they were talking, they did not know that they had already entered the list of the angel of death
"Our sect was founded thousands of years ago by the supreme queen known at the time as Queen Wu." As they were visiting and passing through the inner region, Liuyu Shen was also talking about the history of their sect.
Of course, no one, not even Yue Lingxi, cared about her words, but no one said anything
"Brother, howe the Great Dao Rhyme is so strong in this area?" Tian Yanyu frowned, actually not only her but also the other three girls had doubts.
The Great Dao Rhyme was too powerful in the inner and especially the central region of this sect and even surpassed the Great Dao Rhyme of many supreme orthodoxs.
"Well, naturally, it''s because of their founder," Tian Shen didn''t say everything
Artifacts, treasures, and immortal beings themselves can create the Great Dao Rhyme, and the more powerful the artifact or being is, the more powerful the Great Dao Rhyme will be.
Naturally, with the presence of a body in the depths of this sect that has surpassed the Immortal King realm, the creation of such rhymes is just a piece of cake.
"Founder? Their founder was a Quasi* Immortal Emperor?" All four girls suddenly looked at Liuyu Shen in shock.
Quasi Immortal emperor! The orthodoxy established by such a being, even in the upper realms, can control several domains with billions and trillions of gxies under its control.
Even Liuyu Shen, who was talking nonsense about their founder, along with Yue Lingxi, becamepletely shocked, they did not know about higher cultivation realms, but ording to the expressions of these people, it seems that their founder was very powerful!
At the same time, they be very excited and happy inside, it seemed that their sect had an existence that could even make these people serious!
Tian Shen noded but instead looked up at the sky
This founder is naturally the so-called great elder, that''s right, both of them are one person
For some reason, the other party came to the lower realms thousands of years ago and established this sect, about her purpose? Her main purpose is to hide from the her enemy
In the other hand, Suddenly a portal opened in the sky and magnificent airships came out of it
At the top of every ship, one could see the magnificent gs that announced about these ships owners
Celestial Phoenix n, Nn Family, Gu Family of Ancients
Each of these forces was the frontline force of the upper realms and was well known throughout the Lower Verse
the other side of the sky also split and other luxurious ships arrived
Although these ships were not as magnificent as the previous ships, they exceeded all the knowledge of the people of this lower realm.
These magnificent ships belonged to the forces of the Immortal domains, although the Immortal domains are not as powerful as the Heavenly Worldw, they surpass all the other worlds in the Lower Verse.
In addition, among the forces of the Immortal Domains, there are even forces that have cultivated geniuses that have reached the Immortal Emperor Realm.
Chapter 58: Temporary Alliance To Suppress
In a magnificent hall inside the Celestial Phoenix n''s airship, a handsome young man was sitting on a magnificent throne.
The aura of greatness and superiority that was emanating from him had conquered and scared all the people who were kneeling in front of him.
"Are you sure that Tian Shen hase to this world?" Chi Wei spoke in a cold and indifferent tone as if looking down at the heavens.
"Yes, young master! ording to our research, the Tian family''s ship hasnded in this world," the old man who was kneeling in front of him answered with a tone full of respect and fear.
"Also, young master, it seems that many other forces have also been attracted to this world ande here," the beautiful woman standing next to the throne suddenly spoke.
"Oh? Is there Something special here?" Chi Wei frowned slightly, it doesn''t matter which lower world you go to enter the legendary pce that is expected to contain the legendary liquid, the only thing that matters is that this world is within the special range
And in this range, it was said that there are thousands of worlds, it is almost impossible for one world to attract the attention of several geniuses.
Even he came to this world because of Tian Shen, otherwise, he would only go to the nearest world
But now that this world has attracted the attention of many forces, it should contain some kind of secret
"Send some people to investigate," a dark light flickered in his red eyes
"Yes, young master," the old man nodded and then left the hall with the rest of the people except for the beautiful woman who was standing next to Chi Wei.
"Young master, have you thought about how to kill the heir of the Tian family?" The beautiful woman next to him asked in a serious tone.
There are a lot of rumors these days about the physique of primal absolute chaos and its owner, and all of them are too scary.
The level of power that the young master of the Tian family has shown haspletely surpassed the current generation and even reached the level of older generations
Although she shouldn''t have thought so, she didn''t have confidence that her young master could defeat that monster at least on equal terms.
"No need to worry, besides the Celestial Phoenix n is not the only force that has a grudge against the Tian Family," Chi Wei said in a simple tone.
He was arrogant but not stupid, even though he had to admit that he was not Tian Shen''s opponent right now, that''s why he had already made the necessary preparations.
And he has been even more cautious, forming a temporary alliance with the forces that hold a grudge against the Tian family.
Of course, this alliance is not only to suppress and kill Tian Shen but also to suppress the Tian family
The elders of the Celestial Phoenix n and even Chi Wei himself could easily deduce that the Tian Family would protect Tian Shen no matter what.
If he killed Tian Shen in the Lower Realms, the Tian Family would start a war against the Celestial Phoenix n, and he and the elders decided to ally with other forces that have a grudge against the Tian Family to prevent such a possibility.
In this case, if the Tian family wants to take revenge, they have to fight against all these forces
Even if it''s the Tian family, they can''t fight against all these forces and orthodoxy
"No matter what happens, Tian Shen will die in the lower realm." A cold light flickered in his eyes
---
On the other hand, in the luxurious hall of another magnificent ship, a beautiful young woman was sitting on a golden throne with her long and beautiful legs crossed.
The body of this young girl radiated the aura of a superior queen who overlooks the heavens and the worlds, and her every move smelled of royalty.
she was a captivating young woman of unparalleled beauty. Her long, flowing hair is reminiscent of golden silk, a shimmering cascade of light brown that dances with the wind, trailing behind her like a regal cloak.
Her eyes, as dark and profound as the abyss, hold the secrets of centuries, reflecting the wisdom and mysteries of the cosmos. Her face is a portrait of innocence and charm, framed by delicate features that exude an otherworldly cuteness.
It''s as if the heavens themselves took great care in crafting her countenance.
With a graceful, empress-like aura, she moves with the elegance of a celestial dancer. Her figure is endowed with normal yet tasteful proportions, her garments entuating her natural grace.
Her bosom, like the moon''s gentle curve, adds to her allure without overshadowing her other qualities.
But it is her long, smooth legs that truly capture the essence of an otherworldly being. Every step she takes is a testament to her ethereal grace, as though she treads on clouds. With each stride, she leaves an indelible mark on the hearts of those who are fortunate enough to witness her
She is Nn Meihua, the princess and daughter of the current patriarch of the Nn family, and is also known as one of the top geniuses of the upper realms.
"Youngdy, we tried our best, but we couldn''t find any trace of the person you wanted in this world," said the rather beautiful middle-aged woman who stood respectfully in front of her.
"Oh? But I''m sure Father said he''s in this world," Nn Meihua frowned upon hearing her subordinate''s words.
Before she came to the lower realms, she heard from her father about her cousin. ording to her father, her cousin has a very powerful basicw and for some unknown reason, he had to grow up in the lower realms.
That''s why her father asked her to find him when she goes to the lower realms and bring him back to the upper realms
Her first reaction after learning this information was shock and surprise, she had naturally heard about her aunt - someone who was even more talented than her father.
It is said that at that time if it wasn''t for her unrestrained temperament and breaking the rules, her aunt would have been chosen as the leader of the Nn family.
In addition, the basicw that is considered powerful by someone like her father should be all least one of the top ten basicws
Even she waspletely curious about this unknown cousin of her
"Where is thest remaining trace of him?" Nn Meihua asked
"In a small kingdom in this world called the warrior dragon, after that, his trace suddenly disappeared as if it didn''t exist at all," the middle-aged beautiful woman answered seriously.
No matter what artifacts she used, she couldn''t find the person her youngdy was looking for
"Besides, youngdy, we noticed that the young master of the Tian family is also in this world," the middle-aged woman suddenly said with a tone full of awe and seriousness, as if she remembered something.
"What?" Hearing her subordinate''s words, shepletely forgot all her worries about her cousin, and his expression changed from calm to a little shocked.
Who hasn''t heard about the young master of the Tian family these days? A genius who is said to have earthly immortal-level power!
For the younger generation, he is considered an eternal and invincible mountain, which is harder to cross than even defeating the heavens.
In addition, behind him is the Tian family! - one of the few families that the Nn family does not dare topete with in terms of wealth and capital.
"Why is he here?" Nn Meihua asked seriously
"We are not sure, but he also probably came for the divine liquid, and it also seems that he was also in the Warrior Dragon Kingdom, and the time he was there is the same as the time when the person you are looking for disappeared," the middle-aged woman exined with a little doubt and fear.
Nn Meihua''s frown deepened, of course, she could understand what her subordinate meant, it was most likely that her cousin''s disappearance was because of the young master of the Tian family.
"We will go to Warrior Dragon Kingdom." she didn''t want to believe such a scary possibility, so it was better to investigate by herself
At the same time in the Peach Blossom Sect''s main hall
A handsome young man was sitting on the leader''s chair and four beauties were standing next to him
All the elders and the leader of the Peach Blossom Sect were standing in front of him with apletely respectful expression
Although at first, these elders were a little displeased, after the matriarch''s exnations and realizing the identity of this young man, they no longer dared to show any displeasure.
"Oh? Nn Meihua huh? Well, I guess we''ll see each other soon," Tian Shen suddenly felt something and looked to the other side of the sky and muttered to himself.
"We don''t know much about this world, so exin," Wen Rong nced at Liuyu Shen and said
Liuyu Shen stepped forward a bit and began to exin the structure of the world
"Our world consists of three continents, central, northern, and southern, the central continent is considered the most powerful continent among all three continents, and it is also the ce of residence of the most powerful forces in the world."
"Except for our sect, the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Demon Abyss Sect, along with the three hidden families, are known as the most powerful forces in the world"
"The three hidden families are much older than the rest of the forces and have a mysterious and ancient heritage, and almost no force in the world canpete with them." Although she said this, one could feel the contempt in her tone.
Hidden families? Can they be stronger than their founder who is considered an almost invincible being even in the upper realms?
"Interesting," Tian Shen said quietly while the other three girls listened with some seriousness
Unlike Tian Shen, who could see all the secrets of the world at a nce, these girls could not do such a thing
''Hidden families? They must be the branches of the ancient families,'' and at the same time as Tian Yanyu heard the names of the hidden families, a light shed in her eyes, and it seemed that her n was about to begin.
Chapter 59: Li Xue-The Otherworldy Beauty
Tian Shen nced at Tian Yanyu, he naturally saw this girl''s thoughts, seeing this girl''s thoughts, he also looked at the timeline that Tian Yanyu belonged to.
''This girl wants to control the Three Ancient Families?'' Tian Shen was a little surprised, it seemed that his sister was more ambitious than he thought.
''Well, of course, this can''t be called ambition, she wants to use these three families as fodder in the war between the Lower Verse and Darkness and take their attention away from me and herself'' Tian Shen chuckled a little.
His sister could be really scary, after all, using the three ancient families as fodder is something that even the Tian family wouldn''t dare to think about.
The three ancient families are on the same level as the Wen and Tian families and are considered the frontline forces of the Lower Verse.
Of course, his sister''s n is also very dangerous, and if she fails, the three ancient families will chase her to death, of course, this is only if we don''t consider Tian Shen.
Despite Tian Shen, there is no way for Tian Yanyu''s n to fail, and even if she fails, he will directly enve the three ancient families for his sister.
On the other hand, after a minute of exnation, the four girls got an approximate and brief understanding of this world
Of course, they also didn''t care much, no force in this world can make them serious and they will leave this world soon.
"So brother, what is your next step?" Tian Yanyu looked at Tian Shen and asked
"Waiting" Tian Shen nced at the ship that was heading to the Warrior Dragon Kingdom and said
"Oh? Someone special ising?" Tian Yanyu naturally understood what her brother meant and asked with a little curiosity
"Lin Fan''s Cousin, Nn Meihua," Tian Shen said
Hearing her brother''s words, her facial expressions changed a little, the other three girls are not familiar with Lin Fan, but naturally, she is quite familiar with Lin Fan.
The faces of the other three girls also became a little serious, although they did not know Lin Fan, they knew Nn Meihua - the party is one of the top geniuses in the younger generation of the upper realms.
Naturally, Yue Ling Xi''s face be also quite ugly and a little scared, but then it returned to normal
After all, the Lin Fan that Tian Shen is talking about maybe another Lin Fan, right? anyway, as soon as Tian Shen appeared, Lin Fan ran away and they didn''t have a chance to get to know each other
"Oh? She came." Tian Shen looked out of the room feeling something
A woman with otherworldly beauty wasing to the hall with bare and beautiful feet, she was like a fairy above the nine heavens, one could feel a tremor of fear in her eyes.
"Who came?" Tian Yanyu also looked outside the hall, but what she saw shocked her! She had never seen such a beautiful woman in her life - well, maybe except for herself and her mother
"The founder of this sect" Tian Shen didn''t hide anything and simply said, although his tone had no fluctuation, his words made all the eyes of those present - even his fourpanions - widen, and they became ovee with shock.
The beautiful woman who also entered the hall gave a bitter smile upon hearing Tian Shen''s words, but she did not dare to show the slightest displeasure.
"What? Is the great elder the founder?"
"How is that possible?"
"The Great Elder is the disciple of the previous matriarch, right? How can she be the founder?"
"Is it possible that this Highness is wrong?" Chaos overtook the minds of all the elders, even Yue Lingxi and Liuyu Shen.
The beautiful woman ignored their words and went to Tian Shen and bowedpletely
"I have seen your majesty," Li Xue said with a tone full of respect and a hint of fear that she tried to hide.
Although the young man in front of her is like a great Immortal God who stands above the heavens, this same Immortal God turned one of the most terrifying areas in the Lower Verse-one of the forbidden Land, into dust an hour ago.
With her cultivation level, she could naturally witness everything that happened, and of course, her reaction was horror and shock.
She had already noticed these peopleing to the sect, but she had not paid much attention to it, seeing the terrifying and indescribable power of this monster, she did not dare to show the slightest disrespect and came here in person.
"I didn''t think you woulde out," Tian Shen said with a bit of sarcasm
Naturally, he could see the fear and the reason for this girl''s fear, not only this girl, but all the peak beings of the Lower verse who have reached a certain level of power were able to see the process of the destruction of the forbidden Land.
However Tian Shen put a seal on them to prevent this from spreading for the time being, he could erase their memories but there was no need.
Sooner orter his power would be known to all of the lower verse and he wasn''t about to stop it - but not now, his fun wasn''t over yet.
About why he didn''t put a seal on this girl? This woman already belonged to him, he had no reason to do such a thing
"How dare I do such a thing?" Li Xue said with respect and ttery, she was one of the top goddesses in older generations who once had countless pursuers.
But she did not dare to show the slightest disrespect to the young man in front of her
"Brother this" Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls were also looking at this beautiful young woman with a little surprise and shock at this moment.
Apart from her otherworldly beauty, what surprised them was the other party''s strength, although the other party did not emit a powerful aura and control it, they could feel the other party''s power to some extent.
At the very least, this woman was a quasi-immortal emperor and was most likely only half a step away from the Immortal Emperor realm.
"Although I know you, I don''t think anyone else in this hall knows you except me," Tian Shen said in a simple tone.
Li Xue smiled foolishly and looked at the others present
One could feel strangeness, shock, and fear in their eyes
There were thoughts in their minds like why this woman lied to them all the time and yed with them
"As you wish, Your Majesty" She took a breath and began to exin her life story, she knew that she couldn''t hide anything today.
"I am the heavenly Prodigy of the Celestial Sect. At that time, I was known as one of the top goddesses of the young generation, and there were only a few geniuses in the entire infinite void who could be equal to me."
"About defeating me? Well, except for Daozi, no one had such an ability at that time. Apart from my strength, I was also known as the most beautiful woman of the era and one of the most beautiful women in history."
"However, as the old people have said, too much beauty can bring disaster" She suddenly stepped and remembered the sad memories of that time, a little tear gathered in the corner of her eyes.
"At that time, Daozi coveted my beauty and even asked for a betrothal, but I rejected him and the sect did not ept, so the Celestial Sect got destroyed by the Immortal Court."
"I managed to escape with deep injuries, and by cutting off my identity, I managed to escape to this world and hide from Daozi and the Immortal Court." she could no longer control her tears and tears began to fall.
"After I came to this world, I established this sect so that the legacy of my sect and master would not disappear. Also, because of the Heavenly Dao, I cannot appear too much in this world or use too much power, otherwise, I will be killed."
"For this reason, after choosing a few disciples and turning them into the strongest experts of that time, I disappeared from the world and went into istion in the depths of this sect," she wiped her tears with her hands and continued.
"However, for some reason, I felt that I should appear in this generation, that''s why I chose the identity of the second disciple of the previous sect''s leader as a cover." she didn''t know why either, but it seemed like a power in the darkness was trying to bring her out of training
Tian Shen was not surprised, it was the power of Lin Fan''s luck that pulled this woman out of seclusion and forced her to appear in this generation.
Although Tian Shen''s expression had not changed, this was not the case for the others
Chapter 60: Attack
The eyes of all the elders, the matriarch, and Yue Lingxi were red, they didn''t think that their founder had endured such hardships, and all the Discontents had disappeared.
The four girls were also affected by this story and were also shocked
The Celestial Sect was powerful in the past, but suddenly it disappeared overnight and no one knew the details, but now they find out that this was the work of the Immortal Court.
Immortal court! The most powerful giant in all the heavens and worlds! Their real background goes back to the legendary upper verse and it is said that even there they are responsible for maintaining order in the entire upper verse.
However, for some reason, this force has not shown interest in controlling the Lower verse, and their tentacles have note out of the heavenly world they are in.
Otherwise, probably no one can stop them from conquering the entire Lower Verse
Tian Shen was also familiar with the Immortal Court, the most powerful force in the entire Lower Verse as well as the Upper Verse, their founder is the strongest Half-Transcendent among the other five.
ording to themselves, they are responsible for establishing justice and preventing the death of innocents and wars
Well, this is just their own words and they have never acted on it, of course, Tian Shen didn''t care either
Tian Shen''s gaze fell on the domain of the Immortal Court and all the information about them appeared in his mind
''Oh? So this Daozi has sealed himself, he seems to want this girl very much,'' Tian Shen chuckled as he saw the handsome young man sealed deep within the Immortal Court.
The other party could have stepped into the Immortal Emperor Realm years ago and even gone to the Upper Verse, but because of Li Xue, he didn''t.
Of course, the reason why he didn''t do this had nothing to do with Li Xue''s beauty, but because of her unique physique
After all, no matter how beautiful she is, beauty is not enough to attract all the attention of an existence like the Daozi of the Immortal Court, but beauty plus Li Xue''s unique physique is more than enough.
"It was a sad story," Tian Shen said with a t and indifferent face
"Thank you, Your Highness." Even Li Xue didn''t understand why she replied like this, also if the story was sad, shouldn''t you have at least shown some emotion on your face?
"..."
"However, due to your appearance, the old men of the Immortal Court have already noticed your existence, and sooner orter the so-called Daozi will wake up," Tian Shen said calmly but in a tone that did not hide his yfulness.
Hearing his words, Li Xue''s face became ugly and even her body trembled with fear
She has been hiding from the Immortal Court for years!
She even progressed to the point where she cut off the cause and effect of her past to hide!
How can they find her? Even the Immortal Emperor should not have such ability!
Unless... a being higher than the Immortal Emperor?
Thinking of such a possibility, fear overcame her mind and suddenly her eyes became soulless like
Is she going to get caught? Is the legacy of the master and her sect going to be destroyed? She knew that when the immortal Court came after her, they would destroy this world
About this young man lying to her? With the other party''s power, what was the need to lie to her?
"You don''t need to be afraid, your appearance in the world not only attracted the attention of the Immortal Court, but also my attention," Tian Shenughed a little and stood up and hugged her.
Feeling someone hug her, she suddenly came back to herself but did not try to push Tian Shen back
It seemed that her whole body and even her soul were enjoying this man''s embrace, and her heart and brain, which never made the same decision, liked the same thing for the first time.
And that thing was just a hug, a simple hug that gave her back the sense of peace and security that she had forgotten for years.
The jaws of the girls and others present dropped to the floor in shock, but they said nothing, as Li Xue seemed to need such a hug.
After hugging for a few minutes, Tian Shen released her, Li Xue, blushing to the earlobes, walked away like an obedient boy.
Tian Shen nced at the others and then scanned the world to see if there was any opportunity for her sister and the girls to take advantage of during their stay in this world.
And he finds one
On the other hand, in the Warrior Dragon Kingdom, at the inn''s Restaurant in Nanjing City
"Youngdy, it seems that the young master of the Tian family has been in this city, but he left the city a few hours ago," the middle-aged woman knelt in front of Nn Meihua and answered respectfully.
"Did you search around?" Nn Meihua said while trying to suppress the bad feeling she had
"Yes, youngdy, it seems that the person you are looking for challenged and defeated her ex-fianc¨¦ in this city today, but before he could get his prize, the sky split open and several figures came out," the middle-aged woman said.
"many figures? They must be the young master of the Tian family and hispanions." Nn Meihua had already heard about the four women following Tian Shen.
"Yes, youngdy, ording to the memories of the people present at that time, as soon as he appeared, for some reason, the person you are looking for escaped using a ck hole, and since then his trace has disappeared in the world," the middle-aged woman continued.
"Then the disappearance of my cousin is not the work of the Young Master Shen" Nn Meihua sighed in relief. Although her cousin ran away because of him, the disappearance of his trace was not Tian Shen''s doing.
The middle-aged woman said nothing and just nodded her head
"Do we know where Young Master Tian went?" Nn Meihua asked, although her cousin ran away as soon as he saw him, and even though Tian Shen shouldn''t know where his cousin was, she could still get some information.
"It is said that he and his fourpanions went to the Peach Blossom Sect along with the ex-fianc¨¦e of the person you are looking for," the middle-aged woman replied respectfully.
"Peach Blossom¡ª?" Before Nn Meihua could finish her question, a huge palm suddenly descended from the sky and destroyed the entire inn.
"Damn!" Nn Meihua''s eyes Color suddenly changed and becamepletely red, before being crushed by this huge palm, n scattered into countless pieces by the power of eyes.
"Youngdy, are you ok?" The middle-aged woman, seeing that blood wasing from the corner of her youngdy''s mouth, quickly went to her and helped her to get up from the ground.
She was about to block the collision of the palm just now, but she was suddenly blocked by a powerful aura
"I''m fine," Nn Meihua said as her eyes returned to normal and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.
Although she said this, it was clear from her pale face that she was not in a good mood
The technique she used was the [Phoenix Eyes of Destracution] technique, an ancient technique that can destroy everything.
However, the stronger the target, the more power and energy required - and based on her current state, it can be concluded that the power of this palm was too much.
Qnd this caused her a little shock and surprise, this blow was powerful, but it was still among the Tier of the young generation, However this blow is still considered among the peak power of the current generation.
''Goddess of the Gu family? Or the God Son of the Celestial Phoenix n?'' Her mind quickly began to work and recall other geniuses.
''The goddess of the Gu family dosen''t have a reason toe here, however there is a possibility that the son of the God of the Celestial Phoenix n came here because of Young Master Shen."
''However, if he is the son of the God of the Celestial Phoenix n, why would he attack me?'' Although she had an understanding of the attacker''s identity, she could not understand why thetter would attack her.
There was no grudge between the two
"Oh? It''s the youngdy of the Nn family," suddenly a male voice echoed throughout the area with a sarcastic tone.
A handsome young man descended from the sky and stood in front of Nn Meihua, ignoring the corpses of the dead people.
"As I guessed, there is no grudge between us, so why did you attack me?" Nn Meihua ignored the other party''s sarcastic tone and asked coldly.
At the same time, her guard suddenly disappeared in front of her, which caused Nn Meihua to frown, and even killing intent suddenly emanated from her body.
"Don''t worry she''s fine, well at least for now and until I want" Chi Wei said in a yful tone.
Chapter 61: Another Alliance Against Him
"What do you want?" Nn Meiuhua took a breath and calmed herself down, she knew she was not in a position to be stubborn.
In addition, the other party''s identity is too strong and her identity cannot help her much at this time, her only way is to stabilize her situation and then find a way out of this predicament.
"It''s not hard, I just want you to gain Tian Shen''s trust and attention," Chi Wei said in a casual tone as if they were friends for years.
"Let''s skip how I could do this, why do you think I would do this? Although your Celestial Phoenix n is powerful, our Nn Family is not weak either," Nn Meihua replied coldly.
She wasn''t foolish enough to want to get involved in the issues between these two powerful factions. Gaining Tian Shen''s trust was a challenging task in itself.
As for why he wanted her to gain Tian Shen''s trust? The answer was simple: Chi Wei wanted to possibly use her as a spy, bait, or even a sacrifice.
The only thing she didn''t understand was why he thought she would agree to such a proposition.
about her subordinate? although the life of her subordinate was important to her, but not so much that she was ready to enter the war between these two giant forces on her own feet.
In addition, her involvement means the involvement of Nn family and can even cause great losses and even the destruction of her family.
As the princess of one of the top families in the world, she had numerous life-saving methods at her disposal.
Even her bloodline contained a projection of her father, a being on par with the patriarch of the Tian family and the Celestial Phoenix n.
Killing her would be nearly impossible unless a Quasi Immortal Emperor appeared, and she doubted the other forces would allow the Celestial Phoenix n to do so under the current circumstances.
No matter how powerful the Celestial Phoenix n is, in the current situation where the geniuses of many forces havee to the lower realms to gain an opportunity, they would not dare to ce such a being with their godson.
Otherwise, it will cause the anger of all the other forces, and the Celestial Phoenix n is not strong enough to withstand the collective anger of the forces.
Why do you have to do that? Maybe because of your mother?" Chi Weiughed a little and gave a mysterious grin, implying he knew something about her that she might not be aware of.
It''s not just the Celestial Phoenix n behind him
"What do you mean?" Nn Meihua frowned, and at the same time a bad foreboding appeared in her heart
Could it be that the godson of the Celestial Phoenix n knew about the Nn family''s secret?
This should have been impossible, as the Nn family had kept the matter under the highest level of security and concealed all information about it, even from their own members.
"What do you think?" Chi Wei raised his hand and in his palm appeared a clear porcin bottle filled with some kind of shining golden substance.
The bottle emitted a very powerful medicinal scent and the dead bodies that were there gradually began to healpletely under this scent.
Just the scent of the medicine was enough to heal even dismembered corpses, and it seemed that the medicine itself could even resurrect the dead and pull their souls back from the cycle of samsara.
"This? How is this your hand!" Seeing the medicine bottle that appeared in Chi Wei''s hand, Nn Meihua''s eyes widened and shockpletely overwhelmed her mind.
This was an immortal medicine called eternal life, which the Nn family had been searching for years, but they could not find.
It is said that this medicine became extinct billions of years ago and there is no copy of it left! Even the Nn family was slowly losing hope
It should be known that this is the Nn family who are looking for this medicine! With their pration, even if the medicine is extinct, it can still be obtained
But it seems that there is a dark force behind the disappearance of this medicine
"Does it matter? As long as you listen to me, this medicine will be yours," Chi Wei said with a smile on his face
It was not easy even for him to obtain such a medicine, the rumor that this medicine has been extinct for billions of years is more or less true.
It''s just that there is a dark hand behind this extinction.
Billions of years ago, all the prescriptions and methods of making this medicine were collected by the Immortal Court, and even a being above the Immortal Emperor Realm intervened and deleted the evidence about their move from the River of Fate.
As for how he obtained this medicine? the only reason he is the core of the Sky Phoenix n is not just his talents, but also his other identity.
He is one of the main followers of the Immortal Court''s Daozi!
One of the reasons why many of the forces that have a grudge against the Tian family also agreed to ally is also because he is a follower of Daozi.
Anyway, even if a war urs, they can destroy the Tian family, but the price they have to pay is not low and they are not willing to pay such a price.
But if the Immortal Court supports them, it''s a different matter, as one of the main followers of Daozi, he has the full support of Daozi and Daozi has the support of the entire Immortal Court!
Their only doubt was how Chi Wei was able to be Daozi''s follower, after all, the two do not belong to the same generation at all, but the sign that Chi Wei showed was real and could not be faked.
Obtaining such a medicine with his identity was not difficult, and he even knew that for Daozi, this medicine was no different from other medicine and all were trash in his eyes.
Seeing the Eternal Life Medicine in Chi Wei''s hand, hesitance appeared in Nn Meihua''s eyes, she didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity to save her mother.
On the other hand, she didn''t want to be Tian Shen''s enemy, she didn''t know why, but her intuition was warning her that such a thing is synonymous with fear beyond death.
"I ept" She clenched her teeth and finally epted, this medicine could save her mother''s life! She couldn''t miss such a thing
In addition, the importance of her mother is very high for the Nn family, otherwise, why should they care so much about her mother and protect her?
"Okay" Chi Wei wasn''t that surprised, she already knew about the situation of the other party''s mother, and if Nn Meihua refused, then he would just talk directly to the patriarch of the Nn family.
"What should I do?" Nn Meihua sighed and organized her mind, she could guess that the other party had probably already thought of everything and even already had methods about how she could gain the trust of the young master of the Tian family.
Chi Wei slowly began to exin his n
Meanwhile, in the Peach Blossom Sect, in a rtively luxurious mansion, a handsome young man was sitting on the floor in a lotus position.
"Interesting but still stupid" Tian Shen suddenly felt something and looked at the city of Nanjing
Naturally, he was already aware of Chi Wei''s identity and n, but he didn''t care in the slightest, this Chi Wei reminded him somewhat of Ye Chen.
Both of them use their brains against him, but all their ns are doomed from the start
Tian Shenughed a little and didn''t care anymore, about Nn Meihua? when the timees, he will naturally deal with her
Tian Shen waved his hand and a space gap appeared in front of him, he stood up and entered it.
Currently, he has nothing to do and decided to prepare the preparations for his future entertainment
about girls? Tian Shen gave them the necessary information about the opportunity he had found for them, and they were currently making the necessary preparations, and then leaving the sect and heading to the Lake of the Dead.
Tian Shen also intended to grant them small dimensions he had created once they returned to the upper realms. These dimensions would help them develop their power further, preparing them for his future ns.
Although they don''t need power at present, Tian Shen''s next destination is a much more powerful multi-verse, and what he wanted to do required these girls to have at least half-transcendent level power.
Of course, this was notpulsory and it was only if the girls wanted to join the fun
He knew that these girls, given their personalities, wouldn''t want to miss such an opportunity.
On the other hand, Tian Shen appeared above the multi-verse - or in other words, in a white space in front of a small floating orb.
Chapter 62: Plans For Future
Tian Shen appeared above the multiverse - or in other words, in a white space in front of a small floating orb.
Tian Shen nced at the small floating orb.
Although in front of his greatness, this orb was no different from a baseball, inside this orb, there was a multiverse
In other words, where he is currently standing is the outer domain
The concept of the "outer domain" has a special mystical and enigmatic form.
This sacred space is believed to be an expanse that transcends the boundaries of the known universe, a white void that defies understanding.
Here, none of the conventional concepts governing mortal and immortal life, such as dreams, matter, antimatter, death, or even the passage of time, have any effect.
Within theplex tableau of existence, the outer realm is often depicted as the final destination for those seeking to achieve true detachment and ascension to transcendental levels.
It is a ce that exists beyond the boundaries of existence, a realm where the fabric of reality is unwoven and redefined.
All the countless universes and multiverses, each with its own set of gods, demons, and celestial beings, are said to be just tiny fragments floating in this infinite white space.
Trillions of trillions of universes with vast expanses and different power systems float in this white space and have their own narratives andplexities.
Tian Shen slowly began to walk in this white space, passing through countless universes with each step
The distances between each of his steps hadpletely exceeded the parameters of speed and distance
Of course, this could not be considered a precise definition, in a ce where the two concepts of distance and speed have lost their meaning, such a definition is full of contradictions.
It wasn''t clear how much time had passed, or if any time had passed at all until Tian Shen stood in front of a certain floating orb
In terms of size and shape, there is not the slightest difference between the multiverse that Tian Shen is currently living in and the one in front of him.
Although this is only an external appearance, in terms of the inner vastness of this multiverse, it is indescribablyrger than the multiverse in which Tian Shen''s resident
Not only that, but even in terms of power, it is much more overwhelming, and if a war between two multi-verses starts, this multiverse, which was currently facing Tian Shen, could conquer nine chaos multi-verses in one day.
(The multi-verse in which Tian Shen resides is known as nine chaos multi-verse)
The power levels of both are the same, and the power ceiling of both multi-verses is Peak Half-transcendent, with the difference that, unlike nine chaos multi-verse in which Half-transcendents are legendary and mythological beings, as well as the founder of Eternal indestructible Orthodoxy.
In this multiverse, the existence of this level is mostly at the level of the ancestors patriarchs, and matriarchs of the supreme orthodox, and the founders are at the peak of Half-transcendent.
If nine chaos multi-verses are considered among the top ten multi-verses, then the multi-verse in front of Tian Shen is one of the top three multi-verses.
Tian Shen blinked and all the history and narratives of this multi-verse appeared in his mind
"It''s not bad, I can start my n in the Purification of Heaven era," Tian Shen waved his hand after choosing the best era to implement his ns.
Suddenly, the white space trembled for a moment, and then two figures appeared in front of him
"I have seen the master," the dark creature said in a respectful tone as he bowed
a sinister creature devoid of eyes shrouded in an aura that strikes fear into the hearts of all who encounter him.
This malevolent being appears as if he emerged from the very abyss of darkness, a formless silhouette that defiesprehension.
It hungers insatiably, much like a ravenous glutton devouring worlds with a voracious appetite, as if consuming them were as effortless as savoring a burger.
As soon as he opened his mouth, one could see his white shiny teeth as if he only used them to eat the worlds, whether it is the timeline or the narratives of fate and even the fabric of reality, none of them are safe from his hunger
This dark creature is one of the lords of the Abyss of Nothingness and is also the being that left the Abyss at the time when the border between reality and nothingness was about to be broken
"I have seen the master," said a woman beyond the concept of beauty with a tone full of respect and gratitude as she bowed.
she was a breathtaking and mature woman, a vision of beauty that defies mortalprehension.
Her long, flowing ck hair cascades like a waterfall of midnight silk, framing a face that radiates an otherworldly allure.
Her eyes are a mesmerizing shade of gray, deep and mysterious, while her lips, painted in a soft crimson hue, possess a seductive charm that is both enchanting and alluring.
Her voluptuous figure exudes sensuality and grace, with ample, shapely breasts that seem to defy gravity, and a curvaceous, enticing form.
Her ample rear and voluptuous thighs are a testament to her exquisite beauty, and her long, bare legs, akin to those of a queen, draw attention as if sculpted by divine hands.
She is adorned in a magnificent white-golden dress, akin to the grandeur of Tian Shen, but tailored to embody the feminine grace of a celestial being.
The fabric shimmers with ethereal light, and intricate patterns and embroidery adorn the gown as if the very heavens conspired to create this masterpiece of attire.
She was Luminous-Awareness of Knowledge as well as the will of the so-called Tian Shen''s System, although she had the power, she could not create a body unless Tian Shen permitted her.
And right now, Tian Shen needed her help, so he didn''t mind letting this girl create the most perfect female body for herself.
"I want you to create a force in this multi-verse whose name alone will bring fear and trembling to all sentient beings," Tian Shen went straight to the point.
"Build the foundation in the two Ultime Eternal Glorious eras, you can use the Purification of Heaven era as the initiation era of darkness," Tian Shen continued.
"Also, you can use as many Abyss creatures as you like," Tian Shen then turned to the dark creature and said.
"Your Highness, do we need to conquer the multi-verse?" Luminous asked respectfully
"No, the force you two created must be defeated," Tian Shen thought for a moment and then continued
"In this multiverse, there are two Ultime Eternal Glorious eras, the first era is naturally the Purification of heaven, one of you two will appear as the first leader of the force you created in this era, and alongside the expansion of force''s power, at least conquer or destroy seventy and at most ny percent of the multiverse"
"But in the end, arrange so that you will be defeated by the cooperation of all the top beings of this multiverse, and each of you who became the first leader should act as the others think that you have been sealed by them."
"Then the other one must appear in the second Ultime Eternal Glorious era and restore and continue the legacy of the force, at that time you will conquer at least seventy percent and at most ny percent of the multi-verse or destroy it again."
"Should we fail this time as well?" asked the dark entity
"Yes, all I want you to do is to be the Multiverse''s only forbidden taboo force until Ie to this Multiverse myself," Tian Shen replied.
"We understand." Both Luminous and Dark Being almost realized Tian Shen''s purpose
"You may go," Tian Shen said, the two of them bowed to Tian Shen again before disappearing.
"Well, now it''s time for the next part," Tian Shen said and then looked at another reality
His eyes fell on a parallel version of the Earth, he reached out and suddenly a huge hand appeared above the cycle of samsara of this reality.
The overseer of this reality reacted quickly and tried to stop this external force, but when it collided with the power in this huge hand, its entire existence was almost erased.
It retreated in terror and did not dare to interfere any more with the work of this forbidden being that appeared in their reality.
The huge hand grabbed six souls from the cycle of samsara and then retreated
On the other hand, Tian Shen was looking at the six sparks of light that were floating in front of him
"As the protagonists chosen by me¡ªor in other words, the heroes who are going to protect this multiverse against me in the future¡ªdon''t disappoint me," Tian Shen grinned and waved his hand.
The six sparks of light entered the cycle of samsara of this multiverse - of course, Tian Shen did not forget to give each of them a golden finger that they could use to reach the peak of the multi-verse.
"Well, I''m done here, I''d better go back," Tian Shen took his gaze from the multi-verse and then started moving towards the nine chaos- -multi-verse.
Chapter 63: Ultimate Chaos Sword Skeleton
On the other hand, in the nine chaos multiverse, the Royal Azure world.
"So the Lake of the Dead is here?" Tian Yanyu looked at the whiteke in front of her as she and the other girls disembarked from the ship and said.
This ce is known as the "Lake of the Dead." This etherealke is a haunting and mysterious body of water, shrouded in an eerie mist that never seems to dissipate.
Its name is derived from the macabre sight it presents: the entire surface of theke is covered in ayer of white, glistening skeletons, like an otherworldly tapestry.
These skeletons are not those of ordinary beings, but the remnants of ancient and powerful cultivators who dared to test the limits of their cultivation.
Legends tell of fierce battles fought at theke''s edge, where these cultivators pushed their skills to the extreme, often resulting in their demise.
Instead of a traditional burial, their remains were drawn into the depths of the Lake of the Dead by an enigmatic force.
The waters of thiske are said to possess unique properties, capable of enhancing one''s cultivation or granting insights into profound martial arts techniques.
However, entering the Lake of the Dead is a perilous endeavor, for it is guarded by malevolent spirits and guardians who test the worthiness of those who seek to harness its power.
Of course, if it was just ake covered with the corpses of ancient cultivators, it wouldn''t be of any use to these girls, but it wasn''t like that.
Thiske is an ancient battle ground from the upper realms, and all the corpses that cover the surface of thiske are at least heavenly and golden immortals.
There is even the corpse of the Immortal Emperor!
What can be said, the chance of the beloved son of the heavens should not be underestimated
"True, but it looks like we''re not the only people who came here," Wen Rong nced at the distance and said coldly.
"It''s not like we can stop others froming," Mei Li said in a simple tone
Unfortunately, a mysterious force did not allow Tian Hua to enter, and she had to stop at the entrance to the Lake of the Dead area.
"I don''t mean the geniuses of the lower realms, such auras with such terrifying power and special superiority that they emit belong to the geniuses of the upper realm," Wen Rong replied.
"Besides, they are not ordinary geniuses, the person at the top should only be a little weaker than us, while the rest can be considered some of the best of the young generation," Tian Yanyu also looked around and suddenly became a little serious.
In addition, this aura gave her a very familiar feeling
''Could it be her?'' Suddenly a possibility appeared in her mind, which made her slightly excited
She didn''t know if that woman was her or not, but if it was, it would be great, anyway, she could start her n much earlier.
"Isn''t it better if we separate?" Tian Yanyu looked at the others and said
if his guess was correct, then it was better to separate from these two so that she could better implement her ns.
Although her tone was a bit strange, the others did not see any problem with it and even epted it
As before, her brother told them the map of this ce and all the opportunities that are profitable for each of them.
So, in a normal situation, they will separate after some time, but Tian Yanyu just wanted to speed up this process
"So take care of yourself," Wen Rong said, anyway, all three of them had been together for a few days now and their rtionship had improved.
"If you are in danger, activate the signs and don''t hesitate to run away," Tian Yanyu said in a slightly serious tone, unlike her who has a past life, these girls only have one life and are inexperienced.
After all for geniuses at their level, running away is an insult and they are ready to fight to the death
She didn''t want these two girls to die because of such a stupid thing
About her? She didn''t care about pride in the slightest and would run away if she had to. She had even seen the Immortal Emperor panic and run away.
Of course, she wasn''t that worried either, apart from the protective treasures given to them by their families, they also got a talisman that contained Tian Shen''s power.
She did not think that anything could threaten the lives of the three of them
Then all three said goodbye and went their separate ways
Tian Yanyu moved towards the depths of theke of the dead, a kind of mysterious aura suddenly emanated from her body and began to protect her from the tide of thiske and the special energy it emitted.
"I don''t understand, what did brother mean that I can get the Ultimate Chaos Sword Skeleton from this ce?" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself as she walked toward the depths of the Lake of the Dead.
ording to her brother, the opportunity she can gain in this ce is enough to make her invincible among all the geniuses of Lower Verse.
A feat that no one in the heavens and the earth has been able to achieve
he also gave him a technique called [Acquisition of Heavens], ording to the description of this technique, she can make one for herself from anything between heaven and earth as long as she has enough creativity.
However, even ording to this technique, she needed some kind of foundation to do this, and the problem was that she did not have this foundation
"It''s better to wait until I get to where brother said," Tian Yanyu stopped her thoughts, even her brother himself told him that she didn''t need to think about the opportunity he had chosen and arranged for her until she reached the deepest ce of theke of dead
Time passed slowly, it took about two hours before Tian Yanyu managed to reach the deepest part of the Lake of Dead.
The scene that greeted her was an ancient but magnificent battlefield, the corpses of the Immortal Kings were scattered everywhere, and there were even a few corpses of the Quasi-immortal emperors
Tian Yanyu''s mouth fell open in shock and surprise¡ªnot because of this battlefield, after all, the dark battle in her past life was no less than this battle and even more terrifying.
What shocked her was the center of the battlefield
In the center of the battlefield, there were corpses of two Quasi Immortal Emperors, surrounded by pure chaos energy.
From one of the corpses, a very powerful deste, and holy energy was emitting, which from time to time caused time and vacuum to copse in this area.
The aura of chaos was emanating from the other corpse as powerfully and magnificently as it seemed that the whole process of the world was in trouble due to this aura.
"Eternal Sacred Physique and Ultimate Chaos Physique?" It was not difficult for Tian Yanyu with her extensive knowledge to guess these two legendary physiques.
Whether it is the eternal sacred physique or the ultimate chaos physique, both are among the top five physiques in history, which can push the geniuses of their time horizontally every time they appear.
These are physiques that step on the road of invincible!
The appearance of each of these physiques in a hundred million years is rare and almost impossible, but now these two physiques were in from of her?
Tian Yanyu''s mind began to work, an era that could cause the emergence of both physiques should be a very glorious era.
"The first attack of darkness" After searching her memories for a bit, she found the answer
She remembers an era known as the greatest and most glorious era in all of history, an era when geniuses who defied the heavens were everywhere to be seen.
Even the narrations indicated that two of the five best Basic Laws were also born in that era
s, that era was not only the height of glory but also the most scary era in history
Darkness attacked Lower Verse and Upper Verse at the same time and was about to conquer them but they were suddenly stopped by an unknown force
Although the darkness was stopped, they caused a lot of damage to the Lower Verse and Upper Verse and massacred many powerhouses and top geniuses.
Tian Yanyu sighed
"Then brother''s goal is to fully develop my body''s skeleton bybining the origin of these two physiques and the origin of my sword with my bones." Tian Yanyu''s eyes sparkled with happiness and at the same time, she felt boundless sweetness and softness in her heart.
Her brother had arranged such a heavenly opportunity for her, how could she not feel sweet?
Although she was aware of her brother''s love for her, she felt sweet with everything her brother did for her
About the origin of the sword? Originally, in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, she managed to condense a Sword Origin based on her understanding of the Sword Dao in her previous life.
She wanted to evolve and strengthen this sword origin over time and turn it into a Dao Fruit when the time came.
But who would have thought that her brother would arrange such an opportunity for her?
"However, how did no one except brother know about this ce?" Tian Yanyu suddenly noticed something strange.
The origins of these two physiques are very valuable and can even attract the attention of the Immortal Emperor, but for some reason, no one hase here to obtain them.
In addition, her brother had also arranged opportunities for the other two girls, which means that in thiske of the dead, there are other heavenly opportunities at the same level as the origin of these two physiques or a little lower.
She is sure that all the orthodox of the upper realms will fight to the death to get authority over the Lake of the Dead
Chapter 64: You Want To Be My Disciple?
(I won''t write a few paragraphs to describe the characters in the future chapters, but I already wrote this chapter 2 days ago, so please bear with this one, thank you)
---
"It''s probably because of the mysterious force emanating from theke." After examining several possibilities, she concluded.
She noticed that the mysterious force was strange, but she didn''t care much because her brother''s aura was protecting her.
"Could it be the power belonging to the Immortal Emperor? Or even higher?" But now that she thinks about it, thiske should hide lohideecrets.
"Forget it, I better not waste too much time, after I create the skeleton I have to go for her." Tian Yanyu stopped her thoughts and walked towards the two corpses.
Her brother had told her that she should create the ultimate chaos sword skeleton and rece it with her current skeletal structure.
As for why she shouldn''t create a physique? She didn''t know, but from what her brother told her, the skeletal is more important for now
Who knows, maybe her brother has another n for her physique
Meanwhile, on the other side of the Lake of the Dead
"Sister Qingy, are you sure it''s here?" A slender and beautiful foot suddenly stepped on a bone and crushed it.
"I''m sure, my father personally said it," said the beautiful woman with a smile on her face.
she was a captivating young woman who graced thendscape.
She possessed long, flowing white hair that cascaded down her back like a silken waterfall, shimmering in the moonlight.
Her eyes, a brilliant shade of cerulean blue, held a mysterious depth that seemed to reflect the vast expanse of the heavens themselves.
Dressed in a resplendent, regal gown of the purest sapphire blue, she appeared like a true princess of the celestial realm.
The dress was adorned with intricate patterns of delicate silver threads that glistened like stars against the night sky.
Her figure was the epitome of elegance, with narrow and graceful legs that seemed to stretch on forever, perfectlyplemented by her petite yet shapely form.
Her breasts, while of average size, exuded an understated allure, and her curves were a harmonious blend of grace and sensuality.
Her most striking feature, perhaps, was her voluptuous, curvaceous posterior, which seemed to have been sculpted by the divine artisans of this enchanted world.
She is the contemporary goddess of the Gu family, as well as one of the top geniuses in all of the upper realms Gu Qingy-and is said to have the purest bloodline of the Gu family in recent times¡ªor at least that''s what everyone else thinks.
Ancient families focus more on bloodline, and the main basis of their cultivation is their bloodline.
"Our Gu Family''s Great Primal Chaos Treasure should be in this ce." Gu Qingy nced at the very beautiful young girl in front of her.
she was a young woman of unparalleled beauty.
Her long, flowing white hair resembled cascading moonlight, framing a face of alluring sensuality.
Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of gray, held a hint of mystery, drawing one''s gaze into their depths, like shimmering pools of moonlit water.
Adorned in a resplendent golden gown fit for a princess of celestial origin, she exuded an aura of regal elegance.
The dress was intricately embroidered with threads of the purest gold, creating patterns that glistened like the treasures of an ancient dynasty.
Her slender, ethereal figure boasted narrow and graceful legs that seemed to stretch into eternity.
Her breasts were ample and inviting, a testament to her allure, while her voluptuous posterior and alluring curves disyed a captivating sensuality that was nothing short of mesmerizing.
Her face, the epitome of seductive charm, held an irresistible allure, an embodiment of the very essence of desire in the universe.
She is Gu Xueyan a descendant of one of the three hidden families in this world
The hidden families are the branches of the hidden families with the bloodline of the ancient families
Gu Qingy originally came to this world for two reasons, to find her family''s treasure and to bring Gu Xueyan to her upper realms.
the reason? Gu Xueyan is a monstrous talent whose bloodline managed to return to the bloodline of the founder of the Gu family and has a talent equal to the founder!
What does this mean? She not only has the talent to reach the Immortal Emperor, but she can surpass it!
"Well then, do you think we should go to the deeper parts?" Gu Xueyan said with a little hesitation, she could feel the mysterious and terrifying power emanating from theke.
But she had also heard from her elder sister about how valuable the Gu family''s treasure is.
If it wasn''t for the fact that the Gu family didn''t want to attract the attention of other forces, the family''s high-ranking ancestors themselves woulde to the lower realms to find this treasure.
The value of this treasure is so high that ording to her elder sister, it can even attract the attention of the Immortal Court!
Although she didn''t know what the Immortal Court meant, she understood from her elder sister''s frightened expressions that they were one of the most terrifying forces in the upper realms.
"We''ll search the outeryers a little more, and if we don''t find any signs, we''ll go to the deeperyers." Gu Qingy didn''t just say this to Gu Xuyan but raised her voice a little so that all the people following her could hear.
"We''ll separate or now, if you find any sign let me know, if not then we''ll be back here in three hours and then we''ll all go to the deeperyers of theke of the dead" Gu Qingy said, and then after saying goodbye they all went to different directions.
Although they didn''t know the other side of the world, a pair of ck and indifferent eyes were staring at them
Central Continent, in a luxurious mansion in the Peach Blossom Sect
"Well, I guess there will be no problem with Yanyu''s n," Tian Shen looked away from them and turned his attention to the beautiful woman sitting in front of him.
"Your Highness, please ept me as your disciple," Li Xue bowed and said with an unwavering tone.
"Oh? Why do you want to be my disciple?" Tian Shen wasn''t so surprised and instead asked in a yful tone
he already knew about this girl''s thoughts
"For revenge" Li Xue was not so surprised by Tian Shen''s reaction, for some reason she felt that her past and future and even her entire destiny could not be hidden from this man''s eyes.
"Why do you think that by following me you will gain the ability to take revenge from Immortal Court?" Tian Shen asked in the same yful tone.
"I saw how you destroyed a Forbidden Land in less than a minute¡ªplus, even the other Forbidden Lands, especially the strongest Forbidden Land whose master is said to be a being that surpasses the Immortal emperor realm, did not dare to stop you." Li Xue said in a tone full of respect and awe
Even now, thinking about a few hours ago, her body trembles, even the Immortal Emperor was not the slightest bit different from the ant in front of the man in front of her
"That''s a good reason, but I''m not interested," Tian Shen replied simply
"I will do whatever you want, please ept me," Li Xue bowed and said in a pleading tone, she already guessed that Tian Shen would reject her.
"I don''t like begging," Tian Shen said indifferently
"I understand." Sensing Tian Shen''s tone suddenly bing a bit cold and indifferent, she stopped begging, she knew that her behavior might backfire.
"Although I don''t need a disciple, that doesn''t apply to a maid," Tian Shen returned to his yful mood.
"Hmm?" Li Xue bes suddenly surprised, did this man ask her to be a maid?
"You don''t want to? Didn''t you say you would do anything for revenge?" Tian Shenughed a little
"I-" Li Xue suddenly hesitated, how could a woman like her who was once a top genius and had several million followers be someone else''s maid after all?
But she didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to take revenge
"As long as Your Highness is willing to teach me how to acquire the ability to kill Daozi, I will ept," Li Xue finally agreed.
"Do you just want my help in such a case? I can take you there right now and kill him for you," Tian Shen said in a slightly surprised but indifferent tone.
"No, I want to take revenge with my own hands!" Li Xue answered, if she don''t kill Daozi with her own hands, her Dao Heart would never have beenplete.
Tian Shen nodded and said nothing, one of the reasons why this girl could not take the next step in cultivation was because of her Dao Heart, and until her Dao Heart was notpleted, she would not be able to advance in cultivation.
"Well, for now, let''s go see our guest," Tian Shen suddenly said feeling something
Chapter 65: Only I Can Play With Others
"Guest?" Li Xue was a little confused until he looked outside the sect and noticed several magnificent airships in the sky with the words ''Nn'' written on them in arge and magnificent golden color.
"Nn? The Nn family?" Li Xue became a little surprised after seeing the "guests", even in the past, the Nn family was one of the famous families.
Although they were not a big giant, no one dared to underestimate them, especially in the world of business, where no one couldpare with them at that time.
ording to rumors at that time, about 20% of the entire wealth of Lower Verse belonged to them
twenty percent! It should be known that the Lower Verse is almost infinite and there are many heavenly worlds and powerful orthodox
And twenty percent of the wealth of such a ce was under their control! It should be known that this issue is not only about their ability but also about bnce
One of her curiosities at that time was always how the other orthodox forces allowed the Nn family to rule the entire business world and twenty percent of the Lower Verse''s wealth.
Unfortunately, her master never answered her
Tian Shen waved his hand and a space gap appeared in front of them then entered it
"I''m a little curious, Have their descendants been able to maintain their family''s glory after all this time?," she muttered to herself, then followed Tian Shen and entered the space gap.
She did not expect to see this family again after all this time
Meanwhile, in the sky outside the Peach Blossom Sect, a beautiful young woman emitting a queen-like aura was standing on the tform of the ship and looking at the sect.
"Young Lady, we have arrived" the middle-aged woman suddenly appeared beside her and said
"I Understood" Nn Meihua said without looking at her
After she and Chi Wei agreed thetter released her subordinate
"Are you sure about what you want to do?" The middle-aged woman seemed hesitant to say something, but finally gathered her courage and said.
Although she had not heard the transaction between her youngdy and the Godson of the Celestial Phoenix n, she could guess things based on thetter''s purpose ofing to this world.
But she didn''t want any of those guesses toe true because the price was too high
"I''m Sure," Nn Meihua answered without hesitation, she had already thought of all the possibilities and even knew the possible endings.
But she could not miss such an opportunity to save he mother
"Anyway, did you find any trace of the person I wanted?" Naturally, she hasn''t forgotten the main reason she came to this world, which is her cousin.
"No, youngdy, I have already sent people to search other continents as well, but so far there has been no result." Seeing that her youngdy had made up her mind, the middle-aged woman did not try to change her mind.
About the person her youngdy was looking for? No matter how much she searched, she could not find the party
It seems that the party does not exist at all, as if all traces of him have been removed by a mysterious force from the river of time and fate.
Although she couldn''t believe that person was capable of doing such a thing, erasing the existing karmic traces from the river of time and fate required at least the power of the Immortal King!
What is an immortal King? No matter what force they are ced in, they can achieve a great position at the ancestor level
They are beings that have the power to ess and interfere in time and fate
"Tell Father about this," Nn Meihua said seriously, although she had never met this cousin before, she knew his mother.
ording to the memories of the people of Nanjing City, her cousin had sessfully escaped from Tian Shen, and ording to logic, he should be safe.
But no trace of him can be found!
"Understood, youngdy," the middle-aged woman said respectfully, then bowed again before disappearing
"What is this feeling?" Suddenly, a strange feeling of fear appeared in her body, it seemed that a being above heavens was paiying attention to her.
On the other side, in the Peach Blossom Sect Hall
"The Nn Family is naturally still powerful, but not as powerful as they were in your time," Tian Shen sat on the Sect Leader''s chair with Li Xue standing behind him.
All the elders were staring at him with their jaws dropped, not because he was sitting in the leader''s seat but because of Li Xue.
The woman who was believed to be their founder was standing behind Tian Shen very submissively at this moment
"Understood, Master," Li Xue said with a blush
"Your Highness, we guided the people you said here," Suddenly a beautiful female voice was heard, Tian Shen looked at Yue Lingxi who suddenly entered the hall.
"Let theme in" Tian Shen didn''t care and motioned for Li Xue to bring the bowl of grapes in the corner.
While Li Xue went to pick up the bowl of grapes, Yue Lingxi went outside again and led the guests into the hall.
A beautiful young woman with a queen-like temperament and a rtively beautiful middle-aged woman entered the hall.
As soon as they entered the hall, they ignored the others and bowed slightly when they saw Tian Shen sitting at the head of the hall and the beauty behind him giving him grapes.
"We have seen the young master," Nn Meihua said with slightly narrowed eyes and a blush appearing on her face.
She had heard rumors about this young man''s attractiveness and handsomeness before, but she always thought that they were exaggerations, but today she realized that they were not only exaggerations, but the face of this man was much greater than the rumors.
"Princess of the Nn Family, what makes youe to see me?" Tian Shen asked in an indifferent tone, just like a supreme emperor standing above the heavens.
"I''ve always admired Young Master Shen, and when I heard you were here, I didn''t want to miss such an opportunity," Nn Meihua said as she organized her mental state.
Normally, people like these two stand on equal ground and talk, but it seems that Tian Shen did not let her in his eyes het at all.
"Oh? Of course, everyone admires me," Tian Shen said a normal truth in a simple conversational tone as Li Xue put a grape in his mouth.
"Eh?" Nn Meihua choked, she had never thought of the possibility that the young master of the Tian family would respond like this.
"Young Master, have you heard that the God Son of the Celestial Phoenix n hase here?" Nn Meihua gritted her teeth and went straight to the point.
She didn''t want to joke with such a person
"That red-winged ant? Of course, I know," Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone and then gestured for Li Xue to feed him the grapes with her mouth, which caused Li Xue to blush again but she didn''t refuse.
Every time she gave Tian Shen grapes and her finger entered his mouth, she was suddenly ovee by a strange feeling - she didn''t know what kind of feeling it was, but it made her body feel hot and even tingle in her private parts.
"Young master calls such a genius an ant - anyway, I have information from that person that can be useful to the young master," Nn Meihua smiled bitterly as she heard how Tian Shen addressed Chi Wei.
"Oh? What information?" Although he seemed curious, behind the scenes he didn''t care about Nn Meihua at all and was telepathically teaching Li Xue how to put grapes in his mouth through her mouth.
Li Xue, the goddess who had always avoided such matters, was as red as a tomato after she heard Tian Shen''s teachings
"Chi Wei has allied with many other families who have a grudge against the Tian Family and want to attack you in the Lower Realm." Nn Meihua also didn''t notice that Tian Shen didn''t have the slightest curiosity and instead even thought that she was able to attract Tian Shen''s attention.
What she just said is ording to Chi Wei''s n, for Tian Shen trusts her, she needs to exin some of his ns to Tian Shen.
"Oh? Seriously?" Tian Shen said in a bored tone, in his opinion, this game was bing a bit ridiculous
"Yes-huh?" Nn Meihua, who was about to answer, suddenly stopped seeing Li Xue put her lips on Tian Shen''s lips.
Everyone in the hall, even Yue Lingxi looked at this scene with wide eyes
Although it looked like it was a kiss, if anyone was paying attention, they could notice the movements between their mouths as if Li Xue was pushing something into Tian Shen''s mouth.
If the Daozi of the Immortal Court was here, he would certainly have coughing blood from anger
the woman he had stalked for years and had been rejected every time was now doing such a shameless act with a man she had only known for a few hours.
The others couldn''t enjoy this scene too much, suddenly a terrifying aura appeared from heaven and earth and knocked Nn Meihua and her subordinate to the ground and put them in a bowed position.
Suddenly, panic and fear of death overcame their minds, and while they wanted to ask what was going on, they realized that their mouths were closed.
"Foolish, how dare you make a move in my game?" Of course, they didn''t have to wait long, and after a few seconds, Li Xue pulled her head back, causing several strands of saliva to form.
She stepped back with a flushed face and tried to suppress the animal urge that was rising from the private parts of her body.
"Only I can y with others"
Chapter 66: Innate Demon
"Only I have the right to y with others, others can only be proud of being yed by me, but about participating in the game? Ridiculous," Tian Shen said in a simple tone, but one could feel a little anger in this tone.
Of course, this anger was fake, he didn''t care about such stupid ns from ants
"What do you mean young master?" With Tian Shen''s permission, Nn Meihua was able to speak, her tonepletely frightened.
A feeling of bad forecast appeared in her heart, but she did not want to believe such a possibility
At the same time, she realized that Tian Shen''s power was much more terrifying than the rumors!
Her subordinate is at the peak of the Immortal Heavenly Realm, but she can''t even resist Tian Shen''s aura!
That bastard phoenix greatly underestimated the power of this monster!
Even if he uses foreign tools and the help of the geniuses of those families, his fate is still doomed to death!
Nn Meihua realized the bitter truth at this moment.
She realized that even if she managed to win Tian Shen''s trust and finally get the medicine from Chi Wei, her fate would be the same.
"Your stupid ns with that winged ant," Tian said indifferently
Although his tone was calm and even his voice had a special charm that made others calm down when they heard it, at this moment, Tian Shen''s voice was like the voice of an angel who informed her that he had won the lottery for a one-way trip to hell.
"Young master this-" she wanted to deny, but Tian Shen did not allow her to speak
"You don''t need to be afraid, I''m not an idiot and naturally I can understand your reason, mother''s ce in children''s hearts is very special, if it were me, I would do much more to protect my mother." One of the reasons why Tian Shen didn''t want to kill Nn Meihua was because of that
She wanted to do something like this to save her mother, even he would do something like this for his original mother on earth
Not just him, he was sure any son would do that for a mother who truly loves her children
Of course, not every mother, but a mother who sacrificed herself for her child and truly loved her children.
Hearing Tian Shen''s words, Nn Meihua suddenly felt a little morefortable and also felt a little sweetness and softness in her heart.
She knew that if anyone else were in Tian Shen''s ce, would kill her on the spot, for those young masters and great geniuses, her purpose of doing such a thing is not important and they just kill directly.
"Of course, you will not go unpunished" Of course there will be punishment, no matter what, this girl still came here with bad intentions.
"I see" Nn Meihua was not stupid and naturally understood, it was enough for her that Tian Shen was able to understand her purpose - and of course, he wouldn''t kill her.
About the punishment? She was sure that now that Tian Shen knew about Chi Wei''s n and the alliance he had formed, he wouldn''t be so hard on her - after all, the Nn family could be a good ally.
And even if they can''t unite, at least keep the Nn family neutral
s, she thought too much
Tian Shen waved his hand and a ck hole appeared and pulled the two girls into it
Tian Shen sent them to a dimension in another universe, this dimension was a cruel trial where the least brutality of the participants was to kill each other eat each other, and show their true colors on the path to gain power.
If we look at the steps in this trial, it is easy to understand that this trial is even worse than death
Why lie, Tian Shen is just ying, anyway, this girl will feel free beyond death
Everything is just for taming
"The work I entrusted to this girl must be finished," Tian Shen looked at another domain
He then disappeared with Li Xue and appeared above the Abyssal Demon Sect
"Master, do we have anything to do here?" It seemed that in just a few minutes, this girl had gotten used to her identity and had no problem saying master anymore.
Of course, this was only on the surface, only she knew how embarrassed she was inside
"Here is something I need," Tian Shen looked into the depths of this sect and his attention was drawn to a humanoid creature.
A creature with red skin, a human face, and two horns on its head
Although this creature was asleep, the aura it emitted still caused the fluctuation of time around it, and even the space gave a flickering warning of copse.
"innate demon?" Li Xue also took a look, and upon seeing this humanoid creature, her eyes widened, her body trembled with fear, and even a few drops of cold sweat dripped from his face.
"That''s right, an innate demon" Tian Shen returned his gaze
"Aren''t they extinct? Howe one of them is still alive?" Li Xue asked as shock filled her mind.
Innate demons! One of the most powerful races in the heavens and the worlds, which are almost immortal
Even if their bodies and souls got destroyed, they still can revive themselves! In addition, their revive speed is very fast and when their body is destroyed, it regenerates in less than a second
This race is also very ancient and in the distant past they decided to conquer all the worlds, but unfortunately, they were defeated by the alliance of all the other races of the heavens and the worlds.
"This one sealed all his power at that time and came to this world and hid," Tian Shen exined.
Naturally, This innate demon is also an opportunity, not for Lin Fan, but for the Son of Heavenly Dao
ording to Tian Shen''s view of the future, the adventure journey of Heavenly Dao''s son is more fun and so-called more cool than all the adventures of the son of fortune.
Unfortunately, this innate demon has attracted Tian Shen''s attention and belongs to him from now on
"But what level of power is it? Every time I try to see through it, I get a feeling of horror," Li Xue calmed down realizing that this demon was sleeping in a sealed state, and asked curiously.
This demon made her feel indescribably danger, she felt that if she fought this demon, he would not even be able to withstand a blow from it.
It should be known that she is one of the top geniuses of her time and is currently in the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm
She is one of the beings who stands at the top of the Lower Verse and yet feels such danger from this demon.
"ording to the official cultivation system it is in the Immortal Emperor Realm," Tian Shen replied, the demonic cultivation system is different from the multiverseofficial cultivation system.
"Such a dangerous sleep here? And the Heavenly Dao doesn''t care?" Suddenly, her legs trembled a little.
She didn''t think that this demon had the same power as the Immortal Emperor because the Heavenly Dao wouldn''t allow such a being to live in the Lower Verse under any circumstances.
About masters of forbiddennds? They are different, in principle, the masters of the forbiddennds can be considered the employees of the Heavenly Dao
Each of them controlled one of the main aspects of the lower verse, including life and death, Ying-Yang bnce, samsara, etc. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao won''t do anything to them.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything, naturally the Heavenly Dao kept this demon for his son
"Greetings to the founder and Your Highness." Suddenly, the void next to them broke and a beautiful figure came out and knelt.
Tian Shen and Li Xue nodded, Tian Shen had sent this woman here earlier
"Well, let''s go," Tian Shen nced at Li Xue and Liuyu Shen and said, then the atmosphere distorted and all three of them disappeared.
The next moment they appeared, they were already in the deepest part of the Abyssal Demon Sect
"There are two pools full of blood in that section. These bloods belong to the Immortal Emperor and are very useful for both of you. You can temper your body skeleton and soul with them," Tian Shen said about his purpose of bringing them here.
Both of their eyes widened and suddenly surprise, joy, excitement, and sweetnesspletely overcame their minds and hearts
They didn''t think that Tian Shen had brought them here to give them such an opportunity
And not just any opportunity, but the blood of the immortal emperor! Even Liuyu Shen had heard from the founder what kind of existence the Immortal Emperor is!
A pool of blood from such a being can start a great war in the upper realm, but this man provided it to them!
Unknown to them, Tian Shen''s face slowly began to be engraved in their hearts
"Thank you Your Highness," Li Xue and Liuyu Shen said in respectful tones that contained a hint of sweetness.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything, a pool full of the Immortal Emperor''s blood is really valuable, but not that much, if it was so valuable, he would naturally give this opportunity to the other three girls.
He then left them and went to the body of the innate demon, it was time to get a gift for his fiancee
time flowed slowly and suddenly two days passed
On the other side of the world, in the deepest part of the Lake of the Dead, a pair of beautiful eyes opened
Chapter 67: The Beloved Son Of The Fortune Is Back
Two dayster
On the other side of the world, in the deepest part of the Lake of the Dead, a pair of beautiful eyes opened
"It''s finally over," Tian Yanyu muttered to herself after inspecting her skeletal structure, which emitted a horrifying aura.
The process ofbining the origin of two physiques and the origin of the sword with her skeletal structure is extremely difficult and exhausting.
However due to the technique that her brother gave her, this difficult and painful process turned into a long process that took about two days.
"just a normal move is enough to distort the space," Tian Yanyu said with a little excitement, this is her second life, and in her past life as a Lower Verse peak being, she had naturally witnessed many geniuses and monstrous basicws.
But the Ultimate Chaos Sword Skeleton is on apletely different level, it''s only been a few minutes since she created this skeleton, and she already has the power to kill Earthly Immortals and fight Heavenly Immortals!
She did not doubt that with this acquired skeleton, given time, she could even fight with golden immortals and even immortal Lords as a mortal!
She now understood what her brother meant by achieving a feat that no one else had achieved, as long as she could survive even as a mortal against an immortal Lord, it was enough to be known as the ultimate genius for all eternity.
And now think of killing an immortal Lord as a mortal!
"Now that I''m done here, it''s time to go to her"A dark light flickered in Tian Yanyu''s eyes
Currently, she was sure that she could carry out her n easily and she didn''t even need to use her trump cards.
Of course, she still has to do this when the opponent is separated from the rest of her group, otherwise, her move has the possibility of attracting the attention of the Immortal Kings and even higher beings of the Gu Family.
Tian Yanyu got up from the ground, the space around her trembled as her body moved, and then she walked out of the deepest part of the Lake of Deaddead and moved to the ce where her target was
On the other side of the Lake of the Dead, in the inneryers, a beautiful figure was walking slowly while holding a spear.
Her beautiful feet stepped on the bones and crushed them, and her blue spear cut off the heads of the strange creatures that were attacking.
"The inneryers are more dangerous, maybe we really shouldn''t have separated," Gu Xueyan muttered to herself as she could sense more dangerous auras in the distance.
Two days ago, after exploring the outeryers, all the members of the Gu family gathered together and expressed the results of their explorations.
Unfortunately, no one could find any sign of the treasure, and in other words, there was not any trace of the Gu family''s treasure in the outeryers.
As a result, they had to search the inneryers, but the inneryers were much wider, and after a day of searching, Gu Qingy ordered everyone to separate again and search by themselves.
She didn''t know why, but at that time, she felt a little afraid of being separated from others and tried to convince Gu Qingy, but unfortunately, she failed.
Currently, it has been almost a day that she has been searching the inneryers, but unfortunately, she has not found any clues or signs of the Gu family''s treasure.
Also, the bad prediction and danger in her heart is always increasing
"Well I guess there''s nothing I can do," Gu Xueyan sighed and dropped the matter, her elder sister had given her a talisman containing Heavenly Immortal Power to use if she was in danger.
Normally, due to her position, which is the future heir of the Gu family, she should have more life-saving treasures, but she has not gone to the upper realms yet, and the ancestors cannot give her protective treasures until she goes to the upper realms.
"Who is that?" While she was walking slowly, she suddenly saw a figure lying on the ground a few tens of meters away.
What was strange is that this figure is not a skeleton but a full human body!
While frowning, she slowly walked towards the figure, not forgetting to prepare her spear to attack, and also secretly took out the talisman that Gu Qingy had given her.
"Huh? A man? And he is alive." Gu Xueyan, who reached the top of the figure, became a little surprised by seeing the figure.
The person lying on the ground was a handsome young man, but he seemed to have fainted for some reason
"How did he survive in such a ce? Why aren''t those strange creatures attacking him?" While examining this young man, she noticed an anomaly.
It seems that the strange creatures distance themselves from this young man and do not attack him, and even the tides of theke seem to stand away from him.
"It must be because of this protectiveyer." she then noticed a thin protectiveyer around the young man''s body that had condensed from the aura.
Gu Xueyan quickly took out a healing medicine from her space ring and put it in the young man''s mouth
Then he sat there and waited quietly, she didn''t know why but for some reason she felt that this young man was hiding many secrets, some of which could be useful to her.
Time passed slowly, after about an hour the young man opened his eyes
He frowned at the unfamiliar sight and then noticed the beauty sitting next to him - his first reaction was awe and lust, he had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life.
"Who are you?" But then he realized the possibility of this woman being dangerous and distanced himself from her
"Is this how you treat your savior?" Gu Xueyan said coldly, she naturally noticed the lustful look in this young man''s eyes.
"Sorry, I''m Lin Fan." Lin Fan looked around and saw the ce inside, pieces of memories suddenly appeared in his mind.
He somewhat understood the situation, originally he didn''t know why, but a few minutes after they appeared in the Central Continent, his master dragged him back into a ck hole and brought him here.
ording to his master, this ce contains many secrets and treasures, and not only can he hide here, but he can also increase his power.
His master also told him that due to using too much power to escape from the young man, he had to sleep for a while.
He couldn''t understand why his master was afraid of that young man - basically because of that young man, he couldn''t enjoy Yue Lingxi, and because of that, he developed a lot of grudge towards that person.
Of course, he knew that a man whose even his master who looked down on even his uncle who is a superior being in the upper realms, was afraid of was not someone he could take revenge on right now.
Of course, he doesn''t let go of his grudge, maybe he doesn''t have that ability now, but he is sure that with his talents, he will have that ability in the future.
Anyway, after his master fell asleep, he also started to explore the outer area and then entered the inneryers, but unfortunately, because his energy source was exhausted, his body could not withstand the pressure and passed out.
It seems that after that this girl found him and saved him, because of this conclusion, he became a little softer towards this girl.
Anyway, this girl has saved his life and besides, she is very beautiful! Even Yue Lingxi pales in beautypared to this girl
Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to down his entire gourd
"I apologize again, I showed a sign of hostility instead of thanking you," Lin Fan said with a smile on his face that he found charming.
"No need, I would react like that if it were me." Originally, Gu Xueyan didn''t have the slightest problem with Lin Fan''s reaction.
Anyone who was in Lin Fan''s ce would naturally react like this after waking up and seeing an unknown person in such a dangerous ce next to them.
What disgusted her was Lin Fan''s eyes, which did not hide lust, because of her beauty, she had always seen such lust from other men in the Gu family and was used to it.
But for some reason today, she felt disgusted, of course, she did not know that all these feelings were the narrations of fate to save her from the fate of death.
Meanwhile, a pair of eyes were staring at them in the darkness
"Lin Fan? I didn''t think these two would meet so soon, should I kill this Lin Fan right now?" A voice that sounded like the whispers of an evil goddess echoed.
Chapter 68: Attack And Enslave
Meanwhile, a pair of eyes were staring at them in the darkness
"Lin Fan? I didn''t think these two would meet so soon, should I get rid of this Lin Fan right now?" A voice that sounded like the whispers of an evil goddess echoed.
Originally, Tian Yanyu came here for Gu Xueyan, and she didn''t expect to see Lin Fan here, but she wasn''t too surprised.
After all, this woman was one of Lin Fan''s wives in her past life, or at least it could be said that way, because as far as she knew, Lin Fan and Gu Xueyan had never been intimate in public.
At that time, many people spected that the rtionship between them was just a cover, and in fact, this rtionship was just an excuse for the alliance between Lin Fan and the Gu family, but unfortunately, there was no evidence to prove this rumor.
"I''d better kill him, besides, I feel that he has some kind of murderous intent towards brother." After obtaining the Ultimate Chaos Sword Skeleton, her intuition and senses had be much stronger.
Besides, she doesn''t need to let Lin Fan live, even though she decided to use Lin Fan as a mouse treasure by using Gu Xueyan a few days ago, she realized that there is no need for Lin Fan when she has her brother.
So, wouldn''t it be better to just kill Lin Fan, who especially has murderous intent toward her brother?
Of course, that wasn''t the main reason why she wanted to kill Lin Fan, it seemed that her brother didn''t like Lin Fan, so if she killed Lin Fan, wouldn''t her brother reward her?
Then Tian Yanyu saw these two people who got up and left after talking for a while, she didn''t back down and chased them from the darkness.
She was looking for a suitable opportunity to attack
about Gu Xueyan? She must live, for her to control the Gu family and even other ancient families in the future, this woman is a very important pawn.
Time passed slowly and nearly three more hours passed
"Lady Gu, are you sure your father''s relic is here?" Lin Fan frowned as he looked around
Theke that flowed next to them had turned from ake full of bones into a yellowke that emitted an ominous aura.
In addition, the space around them and the sky had also changed and everything was sand as far as they could see
"I''m sure, my father himself told me before he died that he would leave his relic here," Gu Xueyan replied with a slightly uncertain tone, she noticed that the further they went, the more yellow theke became.
During these three hours, although it seemed that the rtionship between these two became a little closer if someone was paying attention, one could notice that Gu Xueyan was distancing herself from Lin Fan.
She even told Lin Fan a fake story about why she was here, but none of that was important now
The feeling of bad foreboding in her heart had reached the highest level, and besides, thiske of the dead was getting weirder and weirder.
Theke that was full of bones was only covered by a yellow liquid at this moment, and it seemed that this liquid had a very high crushing and disintegrating power.
"Who?" Gu Xueyan suddenly felt something and shouted coldly
Along with the reaction, Lin Fan suddenly became serious and looked around
"After all this time, we have arrived." A beautiful voice suddenly echoed in the area, and a magnificent chaotic energy mixed with sword intent appeared and directly hit Lin Fan.
Feeling the energy attacking him, Lin Fan became serious and used all his strength to stop it.
But s, it was of no use and the energy hit him and after crushing a few of his bones sent him flying.
"What?" Suddenly the space distorted and Tian Yanyu stepped out, she frowned as she looked at Lin Fan who was in a terrible state.
Although Lin Fan''s bones were broken, Tian Yanyu felt something was wrong
In this attack, she used a lot of power to make sure that Lin Fan would get killed on the spot and that any variable wouldn''t appear while dealing with Gu Xueyan.
But the power of her strike against Lin Fan was greatly reduced, and such a thing should not be possible
She had already examined Lin Fan, and the second power hadn''t even reached the Great Sacred Realm, but she still managed to survive her blow.
"No, something is protecting him." she suddenly noticed the thin protectiveyer surrounding Lin Fan''s body.
"This is troublesome." Her frown deepened, one of the reasons she had waited until they arrived at this ce was that she wanted to block Gu Xueyan''smunication with the other members of the Gu family and dy their arrival.
But now, due to the appearance of another variable, she may not be able to postpone their arrival
"Who are you?" On the other hand, Gu Xueyan frowned seeing the beautiful young woman who appeared and prepared the spear and talisman that her elder sister had given her.
She felt a lot of fear because of this woman, she even felt that her elder sister couldn''t match this woman
What a joke! her elder sister is one of the top geniuses of the upper realms!
"It has nothing to do with you," Tian Yanyu said coldly and indifferently like a queen overlooking the heavens.
Without wanting time, she waved her hand, and suddenly several sword avatars appeared behind her.
Then she sent them toward Gu Xueyan, she didn''t want to kill her, and these swords only weakened her spiritual and mental defense.
"Damn," Gu Xueyan understood that her strength could not withstand these swords and directly used the talisman.
Suddenly, the space-time trembled and even the void gave a warning of spilling, the Heavenly Immortal Power suddenly appeared between the heavens and the earth and directly crushed Tian Yanyu''s swords.
This power did not stop there and then attacked Tian Yanyu
Tian Yanyu''s expression became serious and she immediately took out her sword, although after obtaining the Ultimate Chaos Sword skeleton, her strength has grown to a great extent, but it is not easy to mess with a Heavenly Immortal.
[Blessed Chaos Cut] Suddenly, purple-ck energy appeared from Tian Yanyu''s sword and blocked the Heavenly Immortal Force.
Along with her blow, the surrounding space trembled, her power hadpletely transcended this world, and if it wasn''t for the special nature of the Lake of the Dead, the world would copse.
However, this blow had consequences and not only did she go back a few tens of steps, but she also became a little pale
It was a technique that she had gained insights about while creating the skeleton, and she was not yet strong enough to use it.
Although she used this technique at the moment - she had other ways to block this power but they were time-consuming.
Tian Yanyu wasted no time and walked towards Gu Xueyan
"Damn" Gu Xueyan suddenly panicked, she didn''t expect that even the Heavenly Immortal Power couldn''t defeat this woman
"I caught you" but before she could do anything, a slender and beautiful hand suddenly grabbed her head
"let me go, do you know who I am? If something bad happens to me, the Gu family will not let you!" Gu Xueyan, who seemed to have seen her death, said in a threatening tone.
Fear hadpletely taken over her mind and she couldn''t even think straight, she was the little princess of the hidden family and also the chosen heir of the Gu family.
How is it possible that someone like her understood the darkness of the world? Even her mind was in a state of near silence due to herck of experience in such situations.
"foolish" Tian Yanyu giggled a little and then forcefully opened this girl''s Sea of ??Consciousness, a special energy suddenly radiated from her body, and a string of strange and unknown energy entered her Sea of ??Consciousness and began to merge with it.
During thebination process, Gu Xueyan lost consciousness and fainted
"This technique works," Tian Yanyu smiled seeing the result of her work
This energy string belongs to a technique called [Enve Energy], it is a technique above the Immortal Emperor level and it belongs to darkness.
In her past life, she almost lost her life to acquire this technique, and as long as this technique is used, even the Immortal Emperor can''t find any trace.
She then let go of Gu Xueyan
"Now is the time to kill Lin Fan," a cold light shed in her eyes and she was about to move towards Lin Fan.
"Who dared to attack my Gu Family''s princess?" Suddenly, a very ancient voice echoed throughout the world and even the Lower Verse.
A magnificent aura that shook the heavens suddenly suppressed the entire world, but this suppression did notst long and was destroyed by a force of the same level after a second.
There are many geniuses of upper realms in this world, how do the ancestors of these orthodoxs let the rest of the old men bully their descendants?
This ancient existence of the Gu family didn''t seem to care either, and suddenly a pair of magnificent eyes appeared in the broken void and looked at the Lake of the Dead.
"Damn it, I didn''t think they could sense this girl''s state through the bloodline," Tian Yanyu cursed, then gave Lin Fan a cold look, but in the end had to let him go.
Wasting no time, the space warped and she disappeared
Chapter 69: Everything That I Experienced Was Just A Dream?
"Who dared to harm the princess of my Gu family!" A cold voice echoed across the skies again.
The pair of magnificent eyes that had appeared in the void and were looking at theke of the dead were naturally able to observe the situation.
Suddenly, the river of time was reflected in this pair of eyes and began to reverse time and show the events that had happened
However, suddenly a force from heaven and earth appeared and blocked the river of time.
The ancient being Snorted with murderous intent and the entire royal azure world trembled, all the people of this world who were kneeling on the ground and did not dare to look at this pair of eyes trembled in fear.
Even the top beings of this world had never seen such a monstrous existence in their lifetime
A huge hand appeared and seemed to want to destroy the whole world and take theke of the dead by force
"You are breaking the rules." Suddenly, another voice echoed in the sky, and the huge hand that wanted to take theke of the dead for further investigation was cut to pieces on the spot.
"Immortal Court, this is about my family''s princess being assassinated by a Heavenly Immortal! Isn''t that breaking the rules? And then you want me to back off?" Hearing the voice, the ancient existence of the Gu family suddenly widened its eyes and seemed to be a little scared.
Originally, he was really angry because of the assassination of his family''s princess¡ªif someone from the younger generation had defeated her, he and the Gu family wouldn''t said anything, but ording to what he saw through the bloodline, the person who had attacked was a Heavenly Immortal!
How can the descendants of the Gu family be bullied by others?
If he didn''t show the dignity of the Gu family to others, in the future, others would think that his family is an easy target
Of course, that wasn''t his only purpose in appearing¡ªhe also wanted to take this opportunity to capture the Lake of the Dead without attracting the attention of others.
Anyway, he now has enough excuse to take thiske of the dead without attracting the attention of other orthodox.
But who would have thought that the immortal court would suddenly intervene?
"And? The person who wanted to kill your princess has escaped, and there is no need to capture the Lake of the Dead," the majestic ancient voice was heard again.
At the same time, all the other forces were looking at this fun, in fact, as monsters who have lived for tens and hundreds of millions of years, how could they be stupid?
They have naturally understood that there must be something special in thiske that has attracted the attention of these two absolute giants, of course, they do not dare to do anything under the nose of these two absolute giants.
"Are you going to stop me?" the ancient being of the Gu family said with a bit of anger¡ªhe naturally understood that the Immortal Court would probably not leave this ce under any circumstances.
He didn''t know if there was something in this ce that caught their interest or if it was their treasure that caught the Immortal Court''s attention, but both were terrible guesses.
"Thiske will not move from here," said the ancient existence, his voice sake the fabric of existence and the strings of destiny
"My Gu Family will not forget this." The ancient existence of the Gu Family snorted coldly but in the end retreated ¨C of course, at the same time, a huge hand reappeared and grabbed Gu Xueyan away.
about the rest of the Gu family? Their mission is not over yet, and besides, the legendary pce has not yet appeared
But the Gu family couldn''t let go of Gu Xueyan¡ªthis girl not only didn''t have enough strength, but she also didn''t have any high-level protection treasures and trump cards that could be used against the geniuses of the upper realms.
The best decision, for now, was to take her - better opportunities will appear in the future anyway
The aura of both ancient beings disappeared and the world and the people could finally breathe
On the other side, a gap suddenly opened in the outeryers of the Lake of the Dead and a beautiful figure came out
"Damn it, these bastards of the Gu family." Tian Yanyu stepped out of the space gap slightly and stomped her feet on the ground angrily.
Originally, she had already considered all the possibilities, even those with a low percentage, but who would have thought that they would still be able to realize that Gu Xueyan was in danger through bloodline?
Of course, she didn''t care, her main goal had already been achieved and Gu Xueyan had been sessfully enved, her anger was because she couldn''t kill Lin Fan.
"Forget it," Tian Yanyu sighed and dropped the matter, although she couldn''t kill Lin Fan now, it didn''t mean she couldn''t kill him in the future.
about the Gu family finding out that it was her who attacked Gu Xueyan? She didn''t care because that won''t happen
They can only know through bloodline that their princess is in danger and what is the level of danger, but they cannot find out who the person who attacked is.
Even if they understand, so what? Tian family and her brother still exist, plus she has already prepared backup ns to escape and hide with her brother if necessary.
Of course, running away with her brother and hiding forever and then getting married having children, and having a good life was not her purpose
This is not her purpose absolutely!
"But could those rumors be true?" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself as she listened to the conversation between the two ancient beings and the determination of the Immortal Court''s Ancient Being to hold and the Gu Family''s Ancient Being to take the Lake of the Dead.
She remembered a rumor in her past life, it was a rumor about a treasure that transcended the Lower Verse!
A treasure rted to the creation of the Lower Verse, and ording to legends, this treasure is an unparalleled treasure even in the Upper Verse.
It was said that this treasure is the biggest foundation and even the reason for the existence of ancient families, especially the Gu family
But this treasure disappeared during the first attack of darkness, and the Gu family could not find any sign of this treasure.
But in her past life, in her generation, it was said that Lin Fan managed to obtain this treasure, and even the main reason for the alliance between Lin Fan and the Gu family was this treasure.
As for why the Gu family didn''t try to steal this treasure? ording to rumors, treasures at that level have their own will and they choose their own master
And Lin Fan was naturally chosen as the master, and the Gu family couldn''t do anything about it
Of course, all this was just a rumor and there was no evidence to prove it, but now that she thinks about it, the rumor makes sense.
Especially the appearance of the Immortal Court, the Immortal Court is not a force that appears easily, and there is an important reason behind their every move.
"They probably noticed this treasure too," Tian Yanyu frowned, with her current level of power she was incapable of interfering in such events.
"But wait, the opportunity that brother arranged for Wen Rong wasn''t something rted to a treasure?" Tian Yanyu became suddenly surprised and even shocked as she remembered the conversation between her brother and Wen Rong.
Doesn''t it mean that her brother already knew about this treasure?
Originally she already had guesses about her brother, with the abilities her brother had shown she could easily guess that her brother had at least the strength of an Immortal King.
But based on the fact that her brother even knows about things that even the Immortal Court does not have detailed information about, she even felt that her brother is an Immortal Emperor!
An immortal emperor! A being that rules the era!
There are no other Immortal Emperors in the Lower Verse except for the Masters of the Forbidden Lands and a few very ancient monsters that can be counted on the fingers of the hand.
But these are not important, the question is, how did her brother achieve such a level of power?
Since returning to the past, she has realized that everything is very different from what she knows and has experienced
ording to the news, her brother had been missing for several days and was thought to have been killed by Ye Chen''s followers. After returning, he suddenly showed the greatest physique of the heavens and the earth and killed Ye Chen''s followers.
Then her brother knew all the information, including the n and the opportunities inside the tomb of the Immortal Emperor, and now her brother even knows about such heavenly opportunities in the Lake of the Dead.
"Is it possible that everything I experienced was just a dream?"
Chapter 70: Maybe A Half-Green Hat? (R-18)
Tian Yanyu shook his head and rejected such a possibility
She doesn''t feel that all those years she had experienced and lived were just a dream
"Just ask brother" Tian Yanyu smiled stupidly, if you don''t understand why don''t you just ask brother?
"Oh? It''s like they''re done too." Tian Yanyu suddenly noticed the vibration of the talisman in her space ring, then waved her hand, and the space distorted and disappeared.
Meanwhile in the Central Continent, the hot spring in the Peach Blossom Sect
Inside the hot spring, an extremely handsome young man was lounging in the hot spring while a beautiful middle-aged woman wearing a transparent dress was massaging his shoulders.
Because of the transparent white dress that she was wearing, one could see herrge and well-shaped breasts and pink nipples, with every movement of her body, her sensual curves, and a scene of her fat hips were revealed.
Although she was a middle-aged woman, her lusty and sexy body, which had been perfected over the years, could overshadow the beauty of many young goddesses.
From the other side, a figure could also be seen between Tian Shen''s crotch in the spring, although it was not exactly clear, some kind of movement could be seen under the water.
The beautiful figure seems to be raising and lowering its head and sucking something like a candy
"Two False Immortal Emperors?" Tian Shen looked at the sky and muttered to himself, he had originally isted this area and nothing in the world could affect here.
"Interesting, but it''s not strange, such a treasure of such caliber can even attract the attention of the main branch of the Immortal Court," Tian Shen concluded not only based on their conversation but also based on their thoughts.
And of course, he wasn''t that surprised, the treasure that the Gu family was looking for was a supreme primordial chaos treasure¡ªa treasure whose origin dates back to the creation of the Lower Verse.
Originally, this treasure was the first treasure born in the Lower Verse, and it contains the essence of primordial chaos.
The primordial chaos is a very famous myth,
An indescribable ce that is said to exist above everything
Such a treasure is very rare even in the Upper Verse and only those very ancient forces have such treasures
So it is not so strange that even the Immortal Court would appear - of course, even the Immortal Court would not dare to be domineering about such a matter.
The value of such a treasure is too high and many of those ancient and hidden forces and even forbidden Lnads will fight to death to obtain it.
Although the Immortal Court has a very powerful branch even in the Upper Verse, this does not mean that other ancient forces such as the Tian and Wen families have no background in the Upper Verse.
If the immortal court wants to take this treasure domineeringly and without caring about other forces, it will naturally cause a war.
"They want to hold apetition between the young generation of high-ranking forces and the winner will get the treasure, not bad," Tian Shen could naturally see their method for obtaining this treasure at the lowest price.
After all, with their sealed Daozi, there is no way a force can defeat them among the young generationpetition.
As for these forces not retreating even after the defeat of their younger generation? It''s not hard, just make these forces swear to Heaven before their Daozi appears.
With the pride of these factions plus a little maniption, this is not difficult, they only need about fifty to seventy percent of these forces to swear in heaven.
about the remaining forces? After the defeat of their young generation, if they are still not Satisfied, the Immortal Court alone can deal with them.
"These three girls will also be back soon." Tian Shen stopped his thoughts on this and looked at the Lake of the Dead.
Of course, he also knew about what Tian Yanyu had done, but he wasn''t worried.
The technique she used to enve Gu Xueyan was not something that even the Immortal Emperor could any trce about.
Suddenly, feeling something, Tian Shen put his hand on the head of the figure that was between his crotch and kept the head down.
After a few seconds, the mouth of this beautiful figure got suddenly filled with white liquid and even a little bit of it slipped between her red and soft lips.
Tian Shen stroked her ice-colored hair a little
"Master, you are so bad, I almost died," the figure raised her head after drinking her lunch showed her heavenly face, and said in a slightly flirtatious tone.
Then she threw her naked body into Tian Shen''s arms and rested her head on Tian Shen''s chest while her shapely and plump breasts were shaking.
"But you are still alive and wasn''t it delicious?" Tian Shen said yfully
"Of course," Li Xue said in a shy tone while her face waspletely red, she didn''t know why, but Tian Shen''s milk was too delicious to the point that she waspletely addicted to it from thest night she tasted it.
Even now, at the hot spring, it was she who took the initiative to taste Tian Shen''s milk
About Liuyu Shen being there? She didn''t care, drinking Tian Shen''s milk was more important, of course, she didn''t care because she was a woman, and besides, Liuyu Shen had been with her and Tian Shen for the past three days.
"Hahaha," Tian Shenughed a little and then reached out and pinched the pink nipples of Li Xue''s right breast.
At this moment, Li Xue waspletely naked, and her pink pussy and plump and well-shaped buttocks sitting on Tian Shen''s leg were visible because she was not wearing any panties.
In addition, her long and intoxicating legs were also folded on Tian Shen''s knees
After pinching, he moved his hand to her ice-colored hair and began to caress it.
Li Xue felt Tian Shen''s caress and suddenly closed her eyes, overwhelmed by the feeling of safety and happiness in Tian Shen''s chest.
Of course, this was not the end of Tian Shen''s work, and he moved his other hand to the pink hole and started stroking it.
An act that caused erotic moans to echo throughout the hot spring
After a little caressing of this divine masterpiece, Tian Shen inserted his finger into her pussy and began to explore it and rub the walls of Li Xue''s pussy.
"Ahhhh~ Master" Li Xue moaned as her face became drunk with pleasure, thinking that she, a woman who had rejected even the Daozi of the Immortal Court, now had a master made her even more horny.
Tian Shen naturally saw this girl''s thoughts, the Immortal Court Daozi had not been able to touch this girl even by shaking hands, but this heavenly goddess was lying in his arms and moaning because of his fingers.
He was a little curious, if Daozi and the Immortal Court saw this scene, would they cough up blood in anger? Of course, they cannot see this scene even in their dreams
"Who do you belong to?" Tian Shen stopped his thoughts and made his finger movements a little more brutal
"Ahhhh~ I belong to my master, my body, my soul, and my whole existence only belong to master" Li Xue shouted, and suddenly her pussy contracted and her lower body rose, and colorless liquid spewed out like a waterfall.
On the other hand, Liuyu Shen watched these scenes with envy, in the past two days the rtionship between the three hadpletely changed, and she and Li Xue had bepletely dependent and obsessed with Tian Shen.
But she was not so lucky to be Tian Shen''s maid
"Kiyaa, Your Majesty" While a little tear appeared in the corner of her eyes, Tian Shen suddenly grabbed her with his other hand and pulled her into the hot spring.
"Calm down, don''t you want to rest?" Tian Shen softly whispered in her ear as he began stroking her creamy hair with his free hand.
"Ummm," Liuyu Shen''s heart began to beat like a high school girl, and she rested her head on Tian Shen''s chest as she was overwhelmed by emotions such as obsession, affection, joy, and excitement.
Herrge and shapely breasts were only five centimeters away from touching Li Xue''s breasts, A heavenly scene that could conquer living beings and cause obsession
Tian Shen could also naturally see this heavenly scene, although, on earth, perverted film organizations created such scenes in their films, no woman on the whole earth was as beautiful as these two.
If on Earth supermodels were known as perfectionists, then in this world they are nothing but could only be the ordinary disciples of this sect.
Then, ignoring everything and by the feeling of peace and security that Tian Shen''s embrace brought her, she closed her eyes.
Together with Li Xue, they could finally sleep after all these hard years, and nothing in this world - not in the entire multiverse - could disturb their sleep.
Meanwhile, three girls left the Lake of the Dead and their group becamepleted again
Chapter 71: Their Opportunities
On the other side of the world, outside the Lake of the Dead, there was a rtively barrennd
Ancient and magnificent chariots stood in front of a huge gate whose pirs were rooted in the ground
There were even chariots from the three hidden families with powerful guards, all of them staring at the gate with nothing to do, seemingly waiting for their youngdies and young masters.
On the other hand, a sexy and voluptuous figure was standing above the sky, her golden hair was flowing like a river, and her ck eyes stared at the gate.
"Two days have passed and their work is not finished," Tian Hua muttered to herself seeing that there is no news about the three girls today either.
More than two days had passed and she had been standing here all this time, she even felt that something might have happened to them, otherwise, with the map of this ce in hand, how could it take so long for them toe back?
Because of the vastness of the Lake of the Dead? Before entering the Lake of the Dead, all three girls have reached the level of abilities of a true immortal, and in other words, they have the same speed as them.
No matter how vast thiske is, it is still only an area in the lower realms. It may seem very mysterious, but she didn''t think it would be so vast that even a true immortal''s abilities would not be enough to explore it.
s, she did not know the extent and origin of thiske
In general, of course, she was not worried about these three girls and did not care about them in the slightest, she even wanted these three girls to die in thiske of the dead
of course, this wish would note true because of the saving treasures that these girls had.
The reason why she is so angry about the dy of these girls is that she has not seen her young master for two days!
Apart from the fact that she wanted to be in Tian Shen''s arms right now, her body was also thirsty!
She could feel her body''s desire to drink and taste Tian Shen''s milk¡ªjust like an addict who needs drugs.
Before she could growl further, the space around her suddenly distorted, and three figures came out
"It''s been a long time Sister Hua," Wen Rong said with a smile on her face, it was obvious that she was quite satisfied with the results of this trip.
"How was being alone?" Tian Yanyu asked in an indifferent tone, as always, one could even feel her sarcastic look.
"I don''t think she had a bad time," Mei Li also said in a slightly cold tone, except for Tian Shen, who doesn''t show her submissive face to anyone.
"Your strength" Tian Hua became shocked as she saw these girls directly distort the space ande here
it should be known that before they went to the Lake of the Dead they had to pass through the gate like the others, but when they returned, they directly broke the space.
Plus, she could sense the girls'' terrifying increase in strength¡ªshe was sure that both Wen Rong and Mei Li could fight against a Heavenly Immortal on equal footing.
Tian Yanyu had be even more scary, and this girl made her feel a little dangerous
This shocked and surprised her, how heavenly were the opportunities inside thiske? Of course, her reaction was only shock and surprise
She didn''t have the slightest jealousy towards these three, before they came Tian Shen had told her she can''t enter the Lake because of the mysterious power, so he had already arranged another opportunity for her.
"Hehe, are you surprised?" Tian Yanyu sneered, even though she had the knowledge and experience of her past life, she was shocked to death by the achievement and opportunity she got because of her brother.
"I guess it''s a logical surprise, even I didn''t think such a terrifying opportunity existed in the Lower Realms or even the entire Lower Verse," Wen Rong also sighed, even though she didn''t have the knowledge and experience of Tian Yanyu, she could still see how heavenly these opportunities were
"Because of the help that the young master gave us, no one in the young generation of the upper realms can tolerate even a single move from us," Mei Li also said coldly and mockingly, their power has already been out of reach of the young generation and even the descendants of the ancient emperors can not be equal to them anymore
About Tian Shen? Of course, they don''t consider such a monstrous anomaly from the young generation, but from the top of the pyramid of heavens
"Let''s go, on the way you can tell about the experience and the opportunity that the young master arranged for you guys." Tian Hua''s body really couldn''t take it anymore and she needed Tian Shen''s embrace.
In fact, not only her, but if one were paying attention, one could see signs of nervousness and neediness in Mei Li and Tian Yanyu, both of them needed Tian Shen''s hugs and caresses - and if not, their Yandere mental disorder would start to awaken.
Of course, the bond between Wen Rong and Tian Shen had not yet reached the peak level and was half a step away from it, although it''s expected that this thin line to be broken soon and Wen Rong will be added to the three.
"Good idea," Mei Li and Tian Yanyu said at the same time, seeming to have noticed their nervous symptoms
Wen Rong was a little confused but said nothing and nodded, and then the three of them disappeared and started flying into the void.
At the same time, all three girls started to define their adventure in the Lake of the Dead, the opportunities of the other two girls were not bad and it was not less than the Ultimate Chaos Sword skeleton.
Using the technique given to her by Tian Shen, Wen Rong used the essence of supreme primordial chaos treasure as a source and foundation and seeded in creating an acquired physique that transcended the Three Thousand Basic Laws of Heavens.
Her acquired physique was called Primordial Chaotic Destruction physique, a supreme acquired physique based on the two daos of destruction and chaos.
Her physique''s abilities are even more terrifying and she even managed to awaken something called the Chaos Eyes - ording to legend, everything, including the three thousand Dao, is born from chaos.
In other words, Chaos is the mother of all days, and using the Chaos Eyes ability, she could learn any technique with just one nce, however, due to her current cultivation level, she could only learn techniques below the Immortal King with just one nce.
But even with such a limitation, this ability is already at the top of the pyramid and less ability can bepared to it, besides, she has created this physique for a few hours.
Therefore, the heavenly potential of this acquired physique can be guessed.
Due to her childhood incident, Wen Rong had never shown any interest in cultivating any Dao.
But while creating this acquired physique, she realized her interest in chaos and destruction - the Dao that is antithetical to her temperament.
About Mei Li? She was inspired by Yue Lingxi''s Heavenly Soul, and with the help of the opportunity that Tian Shen had arranged for her, she created a soul that was based on the Ice Dao.
She cultivates ice dao and even has a kind of ice basicw in her body
The opportunity that Tian Shen had arranged for her was a special area of ??theke itself, instead of containing the skeletons of the ancient powerhouses, this part of theke had trapped the soul of the ancient powerhouses.
The spiritual power of this area was very huge and special, and there were even special souls like heavenly souls in this area
with the help of the technique given to her by Tian Shen, she refined these souls and by using their essence andbining them with the origin of the ice basicw that was in her body she turned her soul into apletely different type of existence.
During this process, she managed to obtain the Godly Ice Soul and even obtained an ability called Frost Temporal Stasis as her first ability.
This abilitybines the cooling power of ice with the ability to manipte time in a local space.
Thieves focus their energy to create a frost aura, casting an icy glow over the surrounding area. Bymand, time stops in this frozen zone.
This ability not only freezes physical movement but stops the progression of events and reactions, effectively trapping everything in suspended animation.
Ice acts as a catalyst for this temporal stillness, preserving the moment in an ethereal icy embrace.
To viewers outside the frozen zone, time itself appears to be recorded in a crystal panel.
The controller can selectively release people or objects from this stasis, allowing precise control over the flow of events.
As a result, the benefits they obtain on this trip can crush the golden fingers of 99% of children of fortune.
Chapter 72: Return ( R-18 )
While the girls were describing their adventure while flying in the void, on the other hand, Tian Shen gently put two beautiful figures on the bed and covered them with a nket.
Although under normal circumstances, due to the cultivation of these two girls, they don''t need to sleep, in front of Tian Shen, logic does not have its special meaning and is more like an illusion.
"They came, huh?" Tian Shen said seeing the four figures entering the sect and then disappeared from his ce and appeared in another mansion and sat on a simple wooden chair.
The four girls seemed to notice his aura and changed their direction and went where he is
"Brother"
"Young master"
"Young Master," the three girls said at the same time as they saw Tian Shen with a tone full of enthusiasm and wasted no time throwing themselves into Tian Shen''s arms.
Tian Hua, who sat on Tian Shen''s right leg, started smelling Tian Shen''s body shamelessly like a dog, and one could see the pleasure in her eyes.
Tian Yanyu was no less than Tian Hua and while sitting between his legs, wrapped her arms around his neck and he started licking Tian Shen''s lips with her tongue.
Mei Li also sat on her left leg and rested her head on his left shoulder - of course, she was no less mischievous than other girls, and she put her right hand under Tian Yanyu''s butt and pulled Tian Shen''s dick out of his pants and started rubbing it
Of course, this was only the first part of her work, and after a few seconds, Tian Shen''s dick slowly began to rub and stroke Tian Yanyu''s pink panties, which made her panties wet in an instant.
"That''s why they were in such a hurry?" Wen Rong watched all these events with wide eyes and a trance while her face was red up to theyers of her ears.
It''s not that she doesn''t know about their rtionship, but during thest week since she joined this group, they haven''t done these scenes publicly in front of her, and it seemed that they were like to do these things secretly behind her back.
But it seems that these three girls couldn''t bear it anymore and they didn''t care about her at all Anymore
By watching these scenes, a feeling of longing and anticipation suddenly appeared in her heart and a feeling of itching and need appeared in her pussy, and it even caused her white panties to getpletely wet.
"So how was your trip?" Tian Shen asked in a casual tone while holding Tian Yanyu''s stomach with his hand.
"It was a great young master! I''m sure no one in the upper realms can rival us right now," Mei Li said excitedly, even though she didn''t think a day woulde when she would be able to say such a thing with self-confidently
At the same time, she looked at Tian Shen full of affection and love. At this moment, everything she had was because of Tian Shen, and she was determined to give everything to Tian Shen - in other words, every part of her being belonged to Tian Shen.
"That''s right, brother, the skeleton I created is monstrous. It''s been only a few hours since I created it, but my power is increasing every moment," Tian Yanyu also said happily and excitedly, with this skeleton, she was even sure she could surpass the Immortal Emperor with confidence.
She also looks at Tian Shen with endless affection and rings of love in her eyes, there is no need to exin her love for Tian Shen, she is willing to do anything for Tian Shen, including sacrificing herself.
Tian Shenughed a little moved his head forward a little and kissed the cheeks of these two girls, this act of thread not only caused them to blush but also caused the happiness in their hearts to multiply.
Especially Mei Li, Tian Shen never took the initiative to do anything with her. This Tian Shen kiss is billions and trillions more valuable than the Godly Ice Soul for her.
"How about you?" Tian Shen nced at Wen Rong who was standing in a corner with a blushing face
"Young Master, do I need to say anything? I''m sure you already know everything." Hearing Tian Shen''s voice, Wen Rong came out of her confusion and then replied with a beautiful smile on her face.
With her former position as the princess of the Wen family, how could she not recognize the supreme primordial chaos treasure of the Gu family?
She even remembers when the Gu family came to visit her father to get a clue about this treasure.
All her father said at the time¡ªor was able to infer through fate¡ªwas that the treasure was in a special ce in the lower realms.
Tian Shen even knew about the existence of such a treasure, she was sure that Tian Shen had seen their movements in the Lake of the Dead.
"Well, hearing it from your mouth is different," Tian Shen did not refuse and exined in a simple tone
"Brother, how did you know the location of this treasure? Even the Immortal Court did not know the exact location," Tian Yanyu suddenly said, she could no longer suppress her curiosity.
Her question suddenly caught the attention of the other three girls, and all four stared at Tian Shen with eyes full of curiosity.
"There''s nothing I don''t know about," Tian Shen replied with a mysterious smile as he stroked her hair.
"Now you''re so bad brother- Anyway, brother, won''t the Gu family cause trouble for us in the future because of this treasure?" Seeing that her brother didn''t want to answer, Tian Yanyu changed the subject.
She knew that if her brother didn''t want to say something, she couldn''t force her under any circumstances, and on the contrary, even if she insisted on the issue, she would probably be punished by her brother.
"Oh? They? Do my sister''s ves dare to attack their master''s husband? Even if they dare, I will just wipe them out," Tian Shenughed lightly.
"Husband??" Hearing Tian Shen''s words, Tian Yanyu''s face turned red like a tomato, although this was not the first time she heard it, every time she heard it, her face suddenly turned red and her heart started beating like a high school girl.
She even ignored how her brother learned about her n - or maybe she already knew deep in her heart that such a n could not be hidden from her brother''s eyes.
The faces of the other three girls also became a little jealous
"not just even one member of the Gu family, but even if a dog in their domain has the slightest hatred towards the brother, I will force the entire Gu family tomit suicide!" Tian Yanyu calmed her mind and said in an unwavering tone.
The Gu family? ridiculous , if they dare to insult her brother in the slightest or have the slightest hatred, she will force them all tomit suicide.
Even the reason she wants to turn this family into her ves is to protect her brother from the darkness - in other words, the entire Gu family is only going to y the role of fodder to attract the attention of the darkness and keep her brother safe.
She didn''t care in the slightest what would happen to this family
"Ahhh~" Tian Shen pinched her nipple and pulled her out of her thoughts, causing her to moan.
"Let''s go to the reason we came to the lower realms." Although Tian Shen''s tone was simple, his words attracted the seriousness of all four girls.
"The legendary pce will appear soon and we must leave tomorrow"
"In the pce, there are many more opportunities besides the divine liquid, but the most valuable opportunity is the divine liquid. By using this liquid, you can evolve the talents you acquired in the Lake of the Dead "
"Also, in the pce, you might encounter a few ants, but you don''t need to worry about them, I will solve them myself," Tian Shen exined.
The divine liquid is very valuable and if these three girls temper their acquired talents with it, their talents will evolve.
Although these girls currently think they are invincible, this is not true, except for Daozi of the Immortal Court, there are still a few geniuses who can match these three girls.
Of course, this does not mean that the talents are the same, in terms of talent, no genius in Lower Verse is worthpeting with them.
This equalityes from strength, the few geniuses who can be equal to these three girls belong to previous generations and their foundations are very strong.
These girls can''t surpass them in terms of strength at the moment, of course, this is only for now
about ants? Naturally, these ants are Chi Wei and his allies
Chapter 73: Emperor Wei
Naturally, he has not forgotten Chi Wei and his so-called allies and even looks at them whenever he has nothing to do.
Unfortunately, although Chi Wei seems arrogant, he is also very cautious. He naturally noticed the disappearance of Nn Msihua and has been acting much more cautiously since then.
Of course, this did not make him abandon his n, but he even used this opportunity to inform the Nn family about the disappearance of Nn Meihua and thest ce she was there.
The Nn family naturally does not ignore a matter like the disappearance of their princess, but due to the pressure of other forces, they do not dare to send immortal beings to this world to investigate.
For this reason, they had to wake up an Ancient Freak, and ording to Tian Shen''s analysis, this Ancient Freak shoulde into this world by tomorrow.
''So I have to destroy them in the end huh?''Innumerable different scenes from infinite parallel timelines were reflected in his eyes, during the majority of these timelines, the Nn family cooperated with Chi Wei to kill him.
Even ording to his observations, in the timeline when he does not interfere in the n of these people and decides to wait until the end of their n, some of these ants be brave and even dare to harm his maids.
This is a terrible and unforgivable crime! In the end, he decided to give them another chance and not jump to conclusions based on that timeline
If they know right from wrong and don''t be his enemies, he doesn''t mind letting them live, of course, if they can''t, then just wipes them out.
About Nn Meihua? Tian Shen is naturally monitoring the actions of this girl in the other universe, ording to the final analysis, after this girl returns, she may no longer have the slightest love for her family.
"I understand brother"
"We understand, young master," on the other hand, the girls said in a serious tone after hearing Tian Shen''s exnation
why lie, after getting their acquired talents, they were slightly ovee by pride, but with Tian Shen''s words, they could solve this small problem that appeared in their mental state.
Perhaps, in terms of talent, the three acquired talents they acquired are truly unrivaled in history, but for this reason, it is they who must develop and improve these talents.
They have no current idea to use as a base and have to use their own creativity - that''s why the development of new talent is not easy and even takes time.
In addition, heaven cannot tolerate anything perfect and without bnce, and no matter how unique their acquired talent is, sooner orter, defects will appear in them and maybe it has appeared even now, and only they have not noticed it.
Therefore, to reach the peak of power of the young generation of this generation they need
they may be the most powerful now, but when the descendants of the supreme ancient emperors and even the Daozi of the Immortal Court appear, they will not have the slightest chance to win.
"Very well, don''t you want to get up?" Tian Shen didn''t care if these girls became proud or not, after all, these were his women, so even if they became proud and arrogant, no one, not even the heavens, could tell them anything.
Only now there was one problem, even while thinking, these girls couldn''t stop sniffing, kissing, and rubbing his little brother - as all three of their panties were too wet and they even soiled his clothes.
"Umm, brother, these two can get up, I''m in a good ce," Tian Yanyu said without any shame, and it seemed that she didn''t want to leave her brother''s embrace and miss the feeling of her brother''s little brother rubbing her private ce.
"You have always been sticking to the young master, so now you should be the first to get up," Tian Hua said with a sarcastic tone, seeing Tian Yanyu''s shamelessness.
She didn''t feel like getting up either, heck how could she lose the chance of kissing her young master after all this time?
"I think both of you should get up and let the young master rest a little, I alone am enough to massage the young master," Mei Li said in a normal tone, seeing their shameless words, but one could hear the mockery in her tone.
Seeing the shamelessness andck of manners of the girls, Tian Shen was a little annoyed, it looked like they had forgotten who he was.
"Enough" Tian Shen suddenly got up from the chair and the three girls who were not ready suddenly fell from him to the ground.
"Ow brother" Tian Yanyu suddenly puffed out her cheeks like an upset little girl
"Young Master, how can you do this to us?" The other two girls also puffed their cheeks, Although their faces were very cute, Tian Shenpletely ignored them
"Go get some rest. We will leave tomorrow." Tian Shen ignored them and left the mansion after caressing Wen Rong''s head.
"Losers" Wen Rong blushed at Tian Shen''s action, and at the same time as her heart rate increased, she also felt a sweetness in her heart¡ªthen she smiled and gave the girls a disdainful look.
Seeing her contemptuous look, the girls got angry but could not say anything
---
"All parties are preparing, and even the Immortal Court." Outside the mansion, Tian Shen looked up at the sky, his eyes crossed time and space and watched everything through existence.
Eternal Emperor Heavenly World
Among all the heavenly worlds in the vast Lower Verse, this world can be considered one of the top three worlds, if not the most powerful.
Apart from the absolute giants and taboo giants who live in this world, the most powerful and mysterious orthodox in the Lower Verse, the Immortal Court, is also in this world.
Immortal Court Domain, Supreme Pce
In the deepyers of the Immortal Court''s Supreme Pce, a middle-aged figure was walking, this middle-aged man had long hair, golden eyes, and a goatee.
He wore magnificent imperial clothes and radiated the aura and dignity of an immortal overlooking the heavens, his unique temperament made people feel like a charismatic leader.
While he was walking in the starry sky or the ancestralnd, he saw a golden shell and stopped in front of it.
The oyster was in the middle of a condensedke of the essence of the stars, and it was moderate under the aura of the sky that emanated from them.
"Child, it''s time to wake up," the middle-aged man pped his hands with an attractive masculine voice, his words contained a special rhythm that made people obey.
"How many years have passed?" Suddenly, an ancient and still attractive male voice rang out, the oyster opened and a handsome young man appeared.
He had long golden hair like the middle-aged man and blue eyes like the ocean.
He was like a young immortal emperor who rules the ages and looks down on everything.
His temperament was cold and indifferent, and it was as if nothing could attract his attention in this vast expanse.
"I have seen the emperor," the young man bowed slightly upon seeing the middle-aged man and said respectfully, his breath alone caused the oscition of time and the vibration of the eternal void.
The middle-aged man in front of him is Zheng Wei, the leader of the Immortal Court and also an Immortal Emperor-level existence!
Looking at the whole vast Lower Verse, the person in front of him is one of the most powerful beings on top of the Lower Verse power pyramid
"There''s no need for these things," the middle-aged man, or in other words Zheng said in a simple tone
even though he was one of the most powerful beings at the top of the Lower Verse''s power pyramid and also the leader of the Immortal Court for several ages.
But this young man in front of him who woke up is one of the top geniuses in the history of the Immortal Court and also one of the three true followers of that person.
In front of that person, even he - a being equal to the Immortal Emperor - must behave with respect
"Emperor, has the Lord given an order?" the young man said with a ttering tone after stabilizing his physical condition.
"No, this is the order of the ancestors, many anomalies have appeared in this generation, and they want you to Check them out," Zheng Wei said with a bit of seriousness.
Like other orthodox, they also predicted the fortunes of this generation and ording to the final analysis, this generation was supposed to be only slightly higher than ordinary generations.
But due to many anomalies of history that have all appeared in this generation, the fortune and glory of this generation have increased strangely and have even reached the level of the golden generations.
Chapter 74: Immortal Courts Concerns
( This chapter is a secondary exnation and even if you don''t read it, it doesn''t matter, I don''t know if you will directly buy the chapter or not, but if you see this paragraph, know that you don''t need to read this chapter really )
---
Like other orthodox, they also predicted the fortunes of this generation and ording to the final analysis, this generation was supposed to be only slightly higher than ordinary generations.
But due to many anomalies of history that have all appeared in this generation, the fortune and glory of this generation have increased strangely and have even reached the level of the golden generations.
Because of this, the Immortal Court''s Ancestors decided to wake up the young man in front of him, Zheng Ming¡ªthis Zheng Ming is one of the top geniuses in the entire history of the Immortal Court.
He possesses one of the primordial physiques-The Primordial innate Holy Physique and even managed to baptize his body in the blood of the Chaos Dragon.
Of course, he is also there¡ªone of the three true followers of the Daozi of Immortal Court!
"Anomalies? Anomalies that even Immortal Court''a Ancestors would care about must be huge variables," Zheng Ming said with awe and became a little serious.
Naturally, he has managed to meet several ancestors of the Immortal Court, the weakest ancestors are Quasi Immortal Emperor-level beings, and the strongest ancestor is above the Immortal Emperor realm, on par with the most powerful Forbidden Land''s master.
If the Immortal Court wants to unify the entire Lower Verse it is not impossible, but it seems that the Immortal Court is not interested in such a huge karma.
"Primal Absolute Chaos Physique, Supreme Chaos Primal Treasure, Fated One and Darkness," Zheng Wei was not surprised by the young man''s reaction and exined.
Hearing Zheng Wei''s words, he frowned slightly, he was familiar with all of these and knew the importance of each one
How did all this appear in one generation? Shouldn''t the mechanism of heaven stop it?
"Besides, this possessor of the primordial Absolute Chaos Physique is a bit troublesome, he is less than twenty years old and can match the Heavenly Immortals of course, he is just a mortal," Zhen Wei said with a slight headache.
The matter of this possessor of this physique is a bitplicated in the Immortal Court, some ancestors considered him a danger and other ancestors did not pay attention to him at all and said that he could not be equal to Daozi.
the reason? Because their Daozi also had a record equal to this dude and could fight with heavenly immortals at less than twenty years old.
"Hmm? Such a monster also exists in this era?" Zheng Ming was shocked,
although he had heard about the legends of primordial absolute chaos physique, he didn''t think that the possessor of this physique would be such a monster.
Fight the Heavenly Immortals as a mortal! Do not say that such an achievement is impossible, but it''s a myth in all history!
Those powerful orthodox may think that no one has achieved such a feat, but this is not true
there have been people in history who could challenge the heavenly immortals in the Quasi Immortal realm.
For example, the founder of the Immortal Court Branch in the Lower Verse, the founder of the Ancient Families, and also the founder of the Wen Family.
But this is only limited to being equal to Heavenly Immortals, and there has only been one person in history who can kill a Heavenly Immortal in the Quasi-Immortal realm.
And that person is the Daozi of the immortal court, the greatest genius in the entire history of Lower Verse, who is known by the Heavenly Dao as the devil of taboos
"If you think he can be a danger, why don''t you kill him?" Although Zheng Mei was shocked, he didn''t care, after all, only Daozi himself could kill this guy, and even the Immortal Court could send an assassin.
"He is a descendant of Tian," Zheng Wei replied with some awe
It''s not that he hasn''t thought about it that way, but the Immortal Court doesn''t want to risk an Immortal War at this moment
Maybe at the end of this war, the Immortal Court will win, but defeating and even destroying a family like the Tian family is very difficult even for the Immortal Court and has a huge price.
The Immortal Court didn''t want to take any risks in the current situation, especially since there seems to be some movement from the ForbiddenLands side as if they were preparing for an all-out war.
"so you want me to investigate about him as much as I can?" Zheng Ming sighed and then asked
Although the whole world thinks that the Immortal Court is the first rank power in the Lower Verse and the second rank is indescribably far away from them, this is not true.
They are the most powerful, but they cannot cover all the heavens with one hand
On the other hand, he also knew that with his current power, he could notpete with a monster that could be equal to the Heavenly Immortals, so the emperor probably only wanted him to research about this monster and find out his weaknesses.
"Yeah, however, you don''t need to focus all your attention on him, the most important thing is the Supreme Primordial Chaos Treasure and Darkness Moves," Zheng Wei changed the subject.
Although the descendant of the Tian family is a big variable, it has not yet out of the controble range
About the fated one? Although he called the fated one an anomaly, he did not consider it a danger
A so-called fated one is a person who, in an era when monstrous geniuses do not appear, the will of the world blesses them by using part of the luck of generation
If they can be an Immortal emperor, they will naturally owe a huge amount of karma to the will of the world, and they will have to pay it.
As for what they have to pay? This is a question that one has to ask from the Will of the world
The only thing that surprised him is that there is more than one Fated one in this era and even two of them have appeared so far - that''s why it made him curious.
But it didn''t matter that much, although the fated one has been blessed by the will of the heavenly world, the Immortal court is beyond the heavenly worlds.
The things that matter to him and the Immortal Court are the Supreme Primordial Chaos Treasure and Darkness moves
There is no need to exin about the supreme primordial chaos treasure, it is a treasure that contains the essence of primordial chaos.
As an orthodox who even has Eternal Legacy in the Upper Verse, they naturally know more about the primordial chaos.
Darkness, as the biggest multi-verse enemy, is naturally the biggest obstacle to the Immortal Court, which is responsible for establishing order and justice.
The rtionship of darkness has always been the most hostile with the Immortal court and they never miss an opportunity to fuck them
now it seems that a soul from darkness has appeared again, naturally, the Immortal Court will not be indifferent.
"Supreme Primordial Chaos Treasure? If I''m not mistaken, the only force that possessed such a treasure is the Gu Family."
"Even though they lost it during the war, did the immortal court find its location?" Zheng Ming paused and began to process his information about this taboo treasure.
"Not the exact location, but ording to the surveys and signs, it should be in one of the lower realms called the royal Azure world, the area where we guess the treasure is already under our control."
"Although some forces have made guesses before and we can''t take the treasure easily"
"Because of that we want to hold apetition between the young generation, when you go to the lower realms, challenge all the geniuses who are descendants of the superior forces."
"Force them to show their full strength, I don''t want any variables to appear in thepetition," Zheng Wei exined.
"I see, so is there anything I can do about the darkness?" Zheng Ming asked, he also knew about the hostile rtionship between the two parties.
"a soul from darkness has appeared in the lower realms, If you can find a trace of this spirit, it would be great
"Unfortunately we cannot interfere in the lower realms because we don''t want to attract the attention of other forces," Zheng Wei replied.
"Because of this I want you to go to the lower realms and gather all the necessary information about these three matters."
"I understand," Zheng Ming said and then bowed slightly again and disappeared, he has just awakened in this generation and needs to adapt to thews of heaven and earth of the current era.
"Daozi should also wake up soon, we also found signs of that Celestial Sect''s girl after so many years, this generation is really interesting," Emperor Wei looked at the center of the Supreme Pce and muttered to himself before disappearing.
Chapter 75: A Wild Ant?
As the night passed slowly the day came
Tian Shen and the other four girls left the sect for the legendary pce
Although Li Xue and Liuyu Shen did not seem to want to be separated from Tian Shen, after a little talk, they finally agreed and decided to wait until Tian Shen and the girls returned from the legendary pce, and then everyone would return to the upper realms.
In a luxurious hall, Tian Shen was sitting on the floor in a lotus position, the miniature bodies of mythical creatures were flying above him and formed a divine scene.
"In the end, the Immortal Court also made a move," Tian Shen suddenly felt something and whispered to himself.
"Those winged ants have also moved, and the ancient freak of the Nn family has also joined them," Tian Shen''s gaze fell to another ce and he muttered to himself again.
Then he closed his eyes, there was still time to reach the destination
On the other side, in the void floated a very magnificent pce that was located on and that was created from the remnants of the heavenly worlds and the immortal domains.
A mysterious force had locked this pce and was stopping it from moving
The ancient and mysterious engravings on the entrance gate of the pce automatically caused the viewers to panic as if they had touched a forbidden taboo.
Above the void, several terrifying figures were hiding and looking at the pce
"Finally, the day hase," said the ancient being
"Pce will be opened today and the geniuses can enter"
"Heh, anyway who would have thought that the Immortal Court would suddenly appear and show interest in this pce?"
"Probably no one, but anyway it was thanks to their expert that the pce will open early"
While the ancient beings were talking, the void broke and magnificent ships appeared one after the other in front of the pce.
There were magnificent gs on each of the ships that informed about the owners of these ships
The ships slowlynded on thend outside the pce and various geniuses got out of the ships
"Look over there! She''s the goddess of the Gu family," the loose cultivators began to speak
"She''s beautiful as always! But why do I feel like there''s something wrong with her?"
"You think wrong! How could there be a problem with such a goddess?"
"Look over there! The son of the God of the Celestial Phoenix n"
"If I''m not mistaken, this is the person whose sister was killed by the young master of the Tian family."
"Hiss! Do you want to die?"
Naturally, Chi Wei and the other geniuses heard their voices but did not care, they had been used to such situations for a long time.
"Senior sister, is there a problem?" On the Gu family side, a handsome young man asked the goddess-like young woman standing next to him, seeing her staring at the Celestial Phoenix n''s son of god.
"It''s nothing," Gu Qingy looked back, originally she didn''t look at Chi Wei but at the ck-d youth standing next to him.
She was familiar with Chi Wei and his arrogance, but what she saw now made her surprised, the other side lookedpletely respectful in front of the ck-d figure.
''Who is he?''Besides, the ck-d handsome young made her feel very danger
She had never felt such a sense of danger from anyone in the new generation.
"Could it be one of the ancient freaks of the Celestial Phoenix n?" Gu Qingy could only think of such a possibility.
But with a re-analysis, this ck-d young man did not smell like a phoenix and he even didn''t smell like any divine beast, in other words, he is a human.
"First what happened to Sister Yan''er and now this person, why is this trip so strange?" Gu Qingy muttered to herself and then turned her attention back to the legendary pce.
Anyway, she currently has no way to find the identity of the ck-d young man, and besides, it didn''t seem that Chi Wei and the ck-d young man has any murderous intent towards her.
Since this is the case, it can be ignored for now
"The current descendants of the Gu family? It''s not bad, but they are much inferior to their ancestor," On the other hand, on the side of the Celestial Phoenix n, the ck-d young man followed Chi Wei''s line of sight and said in a slightly surprised tone.
"Senior, have you ever fought someone from the Gu family?" Chi Wei got his look back from Gu Qingy and asked the ck-d young man standing next to him in surprise.
He knew this ck-d young man, he was one of the three true followers of Daozi!
When such a person praises a person, it is not just an ordinarypliment
Even the best genius of an era cannot enter his eyes easily
"Yes, he was indeed a talented person, but it''s been a long time since he reached the Immortal Emperor Realm and left the Lower Verse," Zheng Ming sighed as he remembered his old rival.
Even the rival that he once easily suppressed has now reached the realm of the Immortal Emperor and possibly even surpassed it.
"I see" Hearing Zheng Ming''s words, he naturally became shocked
he also realized that the Dao Heart of the ck-d young man standing next to him was extremely powerful.
He could have reached the Immortal Emperor Realm ages ago, but he rejected this temptation to follow Daozi.
Few could resist such a temptation¡ªeven he wasn''t sure he could resist such a temptation just for the sake of others.
"Anyway, apart from getting your revenge, you didn''te for any other reason? Anyway, this divine liquid is really valuable," Zheng Ming said
he naturally heard from Chi Wei himself about his n to kill the Tian family''s young master.
He also informed the immortal court about the details of this n and wanted to ask their opinion, ording to them there is no need to stop this n and also interfere in it.
If he seeds, then one of the anomalies will be removed, but if he fails, then they just wait until Daozi wakes up
About the liquid? Although the divine liquid is valuable, It''s not useful for him, but it is not bad for Chi Wei to use it and increase his power.
After all, Chi Wei is also a person chosen by Daozi and cannot be weak
"Senior, wouldn''t this divine liquid be of more use to you?" Although Chi Wei was greedy for this liquid, not so much that he was blinded
gaining the favor of the young man in front of him was much more valuable than he thought.
"Well, this liquid is really valuable, but as a follower of Daozi, what kind of opportunities haven''t I seen in that era? I don''t need such a liquid" Zheng Ming said afterughing a little.
How is it possible that he did not find such opportunities by following Daozi? During that time, by following Daozi, they got even more heavenly opportunities
"As expected from Daozi¡ª" Before he could finish his words, the void suddenly split in two and a magnificent ship came out from the other side.
On top of this ship was the magnificent g of Tian, ??everyone could understand the identity of the person who came by looking at this g.
The number one legend of the new generation!
A genius who has awed even the older generations!
The owner of the greatest physique of the ages!
"As expected he has indeede!"
"Shouldn''t the other orthodox people stop hising? After all, the power difference is too big!"
"Hey, of course, they can''t, young master Shen is under twenty years old and is a member of the young generation, no matter how strong he is, as long as he is from the new generation, he can participate in thepetitions of the young generation."
The magnificent ship of the Tian familynded on thend outside the pce and four figures came out
An extremely handsome young man was at the head and three unrivaled goddesses of the new generation were moving behind him
"Bastard" Chi Wei muttered with murderous intent upon seeing the monster who came
"Even though you heard about part of my n from Nn Meihua, you still came."
"Okay, this will be where you will die."one could see the endless hatred in his eyes
Anyway, this bastard who killed his sister is right in front of his eyes
"Oh? look like The little ant has gone wild." Sensing something, Tian Shen turned around and looked directly at Chi Wei
At the same time, the whole area fell silent, not because of the confrontation of these two legendary geniuses of the new generation
But because everyone heard Tian Shen''s words? The charming voice of the number one legend of the new generation echoed in all of their ears.
The whispers of the evil god who dictates eternity and the one whom all the narratives of destiny are written ording to his whim echoed in their ears
Chapter 76: Entering The Palace
The words filled with contempt and mockery echoed in the void, attracting everyone''s attention
"What?"
"A wild ant?"
"The young master of the Tian family called the son of the god of the Celestial Phoenix n a wild ant?"
"Isn''t that too arrogant?"
Even Gu Qingy felt that her world was about to copse after hearing these words.
She has seen many arrogant geniuses in her life, but none of them dare to call the God Son of the Celestial Phoenix n a wild ant.
As for the older generation - even her father, who is a supreme being in the entire Lower Verse, sees Chi Wei as a genius with great potential.
But now someone from the younger generation called Chi Wei a wild ant?
"How you dare" Seeing how Tian Shen humiliated him like that in front of everyone, Chi Wei becamepletely enraged, and even the murderous intent flickering in his eyes suddenly radiated from his body.
He was even thinking about whether to start his n sooner or not
Of course, the most important thing is to respond to the humiliation of the other party, otherwise, his credibility and dignity will be destroyed
"Calm down" But before he could do that, a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder and stopped him
"Senior?" Chi Wei turned around and the scene he saw shocked him, he even felt that his world was about to copse.
One of the three true followers of Daozi and one of the top geniuses in history, at this moment his face was pale, and even cold sweat was dripping from his face!
How is such a thing possible?
"Let''s go." Zheng Ming didn''t care the least bit about Chi Wei''s reaction and thoughts and led him straight to the legendary pce.
''Terrifying! The threat of this monster is much more than what the Emperor and the Immortal Court think!'' If someone was paying attention, he could even see the shaking of his hand
At the same time, as Tian Shen looked at Chi Wei, he looked at him too, one look was enough to make his entire nervous system tense and even his brain stop.
He felt that neither his past nor his future was hidden from the eyes of this monster
As a result, the young master of the Tian family was a monster beyond all their knowledge!
Right now, he was sure that Chi Wei''s n was doomed to failure, however, he had no intention of stopping this n
He wanted to use this opportunity to see if he could find Tian Shen''s weaknesses
Seeing Chi Wei walk away with an ugly face, many people became more shocked and began gossiping again.
Of course, many were also curious about the identity of the ck-d young man, after all, even the son of the God of the Celestial Phoenix n is quite respectful towards this young man.
Of course, no matter how much they guessed, in the end, they couldn''t figure out the identity of the party,
it just seemed that the figures standing above the void knew something.
"Oh, this person is not stupid," Tian Shen on the other hand muttered to himself as he looked back, he could naturally see this person''s thoughts.
Of course, he wasn''t too surprised, after all, as geniuses cultivated by the Immortal Court, their senses and intuition are much stronger, and their mind analysis powers work better.
"Let''s go," Tian Shen pointed to the three girls and they also walked towards the Legendary Pce, Tian Shen didn''t want to spend too much time there.
"Hmm? Yanyu?" Before they went, Tian Shen suddenly felt someone grab his hand, he turned and looked into the girl''s mind - an action that made himugh.
"Brother I''m not that good,, can I hold your hand?" Tian Yanyu''s brain quickly came to work and found an excuse and said with a flirtatious tone and puppy ??eyes.
She could feel the fiery and lustful looks of many women who were there towards her brother.
"Well," Tian Shen justughed a little and agreed, he doesn''t care anyway
Then they walked towards the pce
As for Tian Hua? She went to another lower realm for the opportunity that Tian Shhadhas arranged for her
based on the final analysis when their tour of this legendary pce ends, Tian Hua will also be back by then.
"Thank heaven, this bastard didn''t notice me," sighed a handsome young man with a ck mask in the crowd.
"It seems that Lady Gu has gone to the upper realms," Lin Fan nced at the Gu family group again and muttered to himself.
Right after they were attacked by that unknown woman yesterday, the protectiveyer that his master had ced appeared and protected him.
Although almost all of his bones were broken, he was still somewhat alert and could hear the sounds around him.
He also noticed that Gu Xueyan was defeated, but it seems that before she got killed, one of her family''s ancestors appeared from the upper realms and saved her.
After everything calmed down and the situation in the area he was in returned to its original state, he took the opportunity and ran away.
During his escape, he encountered one of the famous geniuses of the Upper Realms who was in danger and saved him, and within a day they became sworn brothers.
Then he heard about this ce from his sworn brother and came here with him, he also used a special mask he found in the Lake of the Dead to hide his identity.
He didn''t know why, but his intuition told him that this mask could hide his identity from anyone
"Let''s go brother Fan" suddenly said the rather handsome young man who was next to him
"Let''s go," Lin Fan nodded
All the geniuses started one by one and moved towards the pce
The magnificent entrance gate of the legendary pce, which seemed to be made of the best eternal materials, reflected the aura of eternity and created awe in the heart.
Tian Shen and the girls stood at the head of everyone and were the first to enter - as they passed through the entrance hall, suddenly the space or in other words the whole world around them changedpletely.
The other geniuses who followed them also looked at them and around with shock and surprise
The blue sky above them and the magnificent mountains hanging around in the distance, the magnificent golden stairs that protruded from the ground and created a path between the ground and the hanging mountains.
There were trespassing pagodas with different colors and images on the mountains, even in the air there was a battleground on the same level as the pagodas.
All the pagodas had a way to this battleground and it seemed that the final path of all of them was this battleground
Floating above the sky on a cloud, they vaguely could see a luxurious pond with miniature figures of dragons and phoenixes flying over it.
One could also see a golden list in the sky, it seemed to be a list that ranks geniuses
"I can''t fly!" Someone suddenly shouted while others were attracted by the beauty of this ce
"What? I can''t fly either." The entire crowd, who had recovered from the shock, began to examine their abilities.
As a result, all abilities were usable except the ability to fly
Of course, the ability to fly was only limited to others, and Tian Shen and the girls could fly without any problems
"Why are pces, not pces?" Wen Rong muttered as she saw the space in front of her
So far they had been to two pces, but neither of them had the space of a pce - she even suspected that the concept of a pce that she had learned from her father and books was wrong.
"Ranking list? What is this list based on?" Tian Yanyu said as she saw the list floating in the sky
as long as the list is based on talent or even strength, she has the confidence to be number one on the list.
"You will understand soon," Tian Shen said in a simple tone, the words fell and suddenly the void was distorted and a small, inhuman figure came out.
"This?"
"What kind of race is this?"
"That''s right, I have never seen such a breed before." The geniuses became shocked as they saw a creature that had a rabbit-like body but stood like a human.
Lower Verse is limitless and vast
There are thousands of different races in this ce, but they have never seen such a creature - even in the history books, they have never heard of such a creature.
"This? How does this race still exist?" Only Zheng Ming looked thoughtful as if he knew something.
"Senior, do you know the race of this creature?" Hearing his whispers, Chi Wei suddenly asked curiously, even though he with his background had never heard of such a creature.
"They are a very ancient race whose existence dates back to the first era of the creation of the Lower Verse. Their talent was average, but what was very valuable about them was a drop of blood in their body, which made them the target of hunting for all races.
"Zheng Ming did not hide anything and told what he knew
Chapter 77: Abandoned Chaos Emperor
"A drop of blood? What kind of drop of blood would make them the target of all races?" Chi Wei asked with shock
A drop of blood? As far as he knew, not even a pool full of dragon blood could cause such an oue.
Perhaps the blood of the True Ancestral Dragon could reach that level, but he still didn''t think it was enough to make the True Ancestral Dragon be the hunting target of all living beings.
In addition, considering that today there are no signs of this race, it can be concluded that all the races of that time hunted this race to the point of extinction.
As it is said, there are thousands of races in the Lower Verse, and in addition, some of these races are hostile to each other
Another group of these breeds is more interested in being low-key and does not appear easily
In the same way, the sentence that aims to hunt by races carries a lot of weight, it''s not a sentence that can be used easily.
It should be considered that even in the first attack of darkness, not all races were united, and apart from some races hiding, many races behaved arbitrarily.
The majority were only in defensive mode and maybe sent a little force to the frontline now and then
"One Drop of Heaven''s Blood, this race had a drop of blood that was known as Heaven''s Blood, this drop of blood in their body could increase talents a thousand times and even in some circumstances increase a realm cultivation realm even after the Immortal Emperor Realm."Zheng Ming said with a little awe
Heaven''s blood! It should be known that heaven is the origin of the beginning and the end of entire existence
Everything is born from heaven and everything ends in heaven
He did not know how true this sentence is, but considering such a sentence is used to describe heaven, one can understand how terrifying the weight of the concept of heaven is.
And in the past, there was a race that had a drop of blood with the essence of heaven in their body, in simpler words, this race could even be considered a generation of heaven.
He could only imagine the chaos that would ensue after word spread that one of the creatures of this race is still alive - even the Immortal Court would certainly appear.
A thousand-fold increase in talent and even an increase in a great realm of cultivation!
It should be known that cultivation in the immortal realm and after that is very difficult and a very long process
And a drop of heaven''s blood could directly help you advance a great realm!
No matter what realm you are in, a great realm will be added to your cultivation
Such a treasure is tempting even for the Great Emperor because it can even increase their cultivation.
One can imagine how tempting such a race is for other races
Hearing Zheng Ming''s words, he was even more shocked¡ªhe had never heard of such monstrous blood in his entire life.
But he could also imagine the chaos that this drop of blood would bring to the entire Lower Verse
On the other hand, of course, Tian Yanyu also got to know this race to some extent, after all, in her previous life, she was a top expert and also a powerful being in the Tian family.
Naturally, she had ess to the information archive of the Tian family and therefore knew to some extent about this race
However ording to thetest knowledge of the Tian family, this race became extinct more than trillions of years ago, and there should not be any creatures of this race nowadays.
In addition, even if it exists, there is no way that it can hide from the eyes of those old monsters at the level of the Immortal Emperor or those terrifying ancient beings that are beyond the Immortal Emperor.
Unless it was protected by a being of the same level or higher, but she didn''t think so¡ªafter all, ording to the Tian family''s archives, even the supreme entities in the upper verse covet the blood in these creatures'' bodies.
"If it''s that race, then doesn''t his blood help brother?" Tian Yanyu became excited because of the possible conclusion that could be very beneficial for her brother.
Although she guessed that her brother was very powerful, she was sure that her brother''s strength was definitely in the range of the Immortal Emperor, otherwise the Heavenly Dao would not have allowed him to live in the Lower Verse.
And the Heaven''s Blood Drop could even increase the Immortal Emperor''s cultivation!
The drop of heaven''s blood could benefit her brother and make him stronger - the stronger her brother is, the less likely he will be in danger because of the darkness''s attack.
"I don''t know what kind of imagination you had of this pce before you came here, but now that you''re here, throw away all that nonsense," the rabbit-like creature with turquoise skin and luxurious blue-white clothing said after ncing at Zheng Ming
This entire space, or in other words, this entire pce was his domain, nothing here could be hidden from his eyes and ears, and therefore he naturally heard Zheng Ming''s words and that thetter knew about his identity.
But he doesn''t care, during the end of the time of this pce, only two people will leave here, and those two people are naturally only him and his master who has taken a new body.
"Let me introduce myself before further exnations," said the rabbit-like creature with a simple but funny voice, seeing the confused expressions in the eyes of many of these geniuses.
"My name is Jasper, I am in charge of protecting this ce as well as finding the best heir for my master legacy, the Abandoned Chaos Emperor," said the rabbit-like creature, or Jasper in other words, in a tone filled with pride.
It was clear that he was proud of his identity - after all, at that time, billions of geniuses and heavenly goddesses wanted to serve his master, but in the end, none seeded.
Even he was able to attract the attention of his master only because of his extraordinary origin and unique race that had been dying out for a very long time.
"Abandoned Chaos Emperor?" Hearing his words, a sign of thought and understanding suddenly appeared on the faces of many powerful forces'' geniuses.
"If I''m not mistaken, isn''t this the same legendary genius who had the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique?"
"That''s right, he is one of the first-generation holders of this physique, he is also one of the most feared and powerful Immortal Emperors in history."
At the same time, many geniuses took a secret look at Tian Shen, after all, he also possessed the Primal Absolute Chaos Physique.
They couldn''t help but think to themselves, considering that Tian Shen was also currently invincible in the younger generation, would they witness the birth of another Abandoned Chaos Emperor?
"ording to legend, during the era he became Immortal Emperor, he acted directly and suppressed the Forbidden Lands and forbade their interference in the Lower Verse in any way."
"It is said that he was from a lowly background and his talent was mediocre until his physique awakened and then he suppressed his entire generation and ruled an era."
Even the faces of Zheng Ming and Tian Yanyu changed a little
Naturally, with his background, Zheng Ming shouldn''t be so in awe because of one Immortal Emperor, but the Abandoned Chaos Emperor is different.
He was a true giant even among the Immortal Emperors, ording to the Immortal Court''s Record Archives, at that time even they had to respect the Abandoned Chaos Emperor.
In addition, the party is also one of the geniuses who was able to challenge the heavenly immortals as a mortal.
"Abandoned Chaos Emperor?" Tian Yanyu on the other hand muttered to herself
In her previous life, in the middle of the generation, a monstrous genius suddenly appeared, who introduced himself as the reincarnation of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor.
That genius was even scarier than Ye Chen and Lin Fan, and apart from his power that could make all the young geniuses and even the older generations panic, he also had a very dangerous brain.
In her past life, there was even a rumor that the other three families that rule the Ten Thousand Realms Treasure House were under the control of that genius.
"Well, I''m sure you''re confused about the list floating in the sky and these pagodas, but there''s no need to be confused, the battleground and pagodas are just for ranking," Jasper became even more proud as he saw the reactions of the others when they heard his master''s name, and he raised his chest and exined in a normal tone that contained pride
On the other hand, of course, Tian Shen''s attention was also attracted by this Abandoned Chaos Emperor and Jasper.
But unlike the others who could only guess, he could see the entire story of their past through time and fate with a nce.
Chapter 78: The Inheritance
"Well, I''m sure you''re confused about the list floating in the sky and these pagodas, but there''s no need to be confused, the battleground and the pagodas are just for ranking," though he said in a casual tone, a trace of pride could be seen in it.
Of course, except for a few people who didn''t care, the geniuses didn''t notice it and instead became serious after hearing Jasper''s exnation.
Even the three girls next to Tian Shen became serious
"Only four pagodas are important among the pagodas here, Soul Power Pagoda, Dao Heart Pagoda, Physical Power Pagoda, and Combat Experience Pagoda."
"All four pagodas have five stages and to pass you must pass at least two stages.
Afterpleting each pagoda, your records will be points, and when all four pagodas have been passed, based on this score you''ll be ranked," Jasper exined, then paused so they could analyze the information given
"Of course, these pagodas are only the first step and the mainpetition is on the battlefield, based on your rank, your opponents will be chosen.
"The person who can keep the first ce or steal the first ce from the first ce holder is naturally chosen as the winner, and in addition to being able to get the core position of the Divine Pool, he/she will also be chosen as the heir of my master."
"Of course, except for the first rank, the next three ces also have ess to the Divine Pool, but that''s all" Jasper replied in his usual tone.
After hearing his words, they start talking again, basically, they thought that they would find opportunities in this ce, but who would have thought that this was not the case?
"Heir of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor?"
"If I be the heir of such a superior existence, I will be one of the beings above the world power pyramid in the future"
"Hmph you? Do you think you are qualified to be first with your strength?!"
While the other geniuses were discussing, a light flickered in Zheng Ming''s eyes¡ªhe didn''t know why, but he felt that things weren''t that simple.
"First ce?" Tian Yanyu on the other hand muttered to herself ¨C looking at all the geniuses present, she was sure she could suppress them all.
Well, maybe except for that ck-d young man who was standing next to the Celestial Phoenix n and that young man in gold who was standing next to the geniuses of the Nn Family.
These two made her feel a little danger - she didn''t know why, but she was sure that these two would be her biggest opponents.
"You don''t need to worry about those two, you probably won''t even have the chance to face them," Tian Shen said as if he had guessed her thoughts while stroking her head.
"Really? Are these two the ants that you mentioned?" she naturally understood the meaning of Tian Shen''s words and a dark light flickered in her eyes.
''Are these two the bastards that brother mentioned?'' Thinking of such a possibility, a little bit of killing intent suddenly emanated from her body, causing Zheng Ming and the golden-d young man to tremble
"They are just some insects," Tian Shen said with a littleugh
"If brother says," By feeling her brother''s caress, her killing intent subsided and replied with a smile on her face.
"You two should not underestimate your opponent," Tian Shen then turned to Mei Li and Wen Rong and said.
Achieving the top three ces was a definite thing for these girls, but it is unknown who will be the first, second, and third among them.
And these girls themselves were naturally aware of such a matter, although they seem friendly most of the time, but this is only an appearance.
Which of them does not want to be the strongest and be able to have the position of the first woman? For this reason, in thesepetitions, their biggest opponents are each other
The three girls secretly looked at each other with eyes that did not hide contempt and warning
"We understand young master," Mei Li and Wen Rang said at the same time and returned their gazes
Tian Shen also said nothing and looked at Jasper again, in fact, he had already seen the whole life of Jasper and his master
And all he could say was that Abandoned Chaos Emperor''s life deserved to be the legend of one of the strongest children of fortune.
"Well, I''m sure you''ve all done the necessary analysis in your mind, let''sback to the exnation," Jasper said seeing the crowd calm down again and turn their attention back to him.
"The duration of thepetition will be three days, plus, the top four, you must consider that you can''t get even one drop of divine liquid out of here and you have to use all your share right here."
"There aren''t any special rules here except that you can''t kill each other outside of the battlefield, so I hope you''ll bear with it" Jasper reminded, also seeing what ns many people were already making.
He couldn''t let any of these geniuses die until he had fully examined them all--after all, ording to his master''s inference, the body of one of the geniuses here was a perfect match for him.
If that body dies suddenly, it can be a problem. After all, his master is not stupid and knows that conquering the bodies of geniuses who have powerful backgrounds can be a problem.
For this reason, his master wanted to use a special method, and for such a method, the other party''s soul must still be healthy and in the body
"Anyway, is there a question?" Jasper suddenly asked
"Mr. Jasper, will people who fail to pass the two floors of the pagoda be kicked out of the pce?" someone suddenly asked.
"Out? Of course not, they will be killed," Jasper said with a smile that he thought was an evil smile
Many young goddesses wanted to pinch Jasper''s face at this moment
"Isn''t there any reward for going through the floors of the pagoda?" Suddenly another person asked, and this question attracted the attention of almost the entire crowd.
Anyway, they came here to obtain different opportunities, and it''s not eptable that only the top four can make profits.
"Hmmm, it can''t be said that there isn''t, if you can pass the floors with a good record, you will naturally be rewarded by the pagoda itself," Jasper thought for a while and then answered.
Hearing his answer, almost the entire crowd sighed, at least even if they don''t make it to the top four, there''s still a chance to obtain another opportunity.
After all, they were not stupid, there were many monsters such as the son of the god of the Celestial Phoenix n, an unknown genius from the Nn family, and even at the top of all these monsters, there was the most terrifying genius of the young generation, the young master of the Tian family.
Despite such monsters, reaching the top four positions is an unattainable dream
"Well, is there any other question?" Seeing that no one else had any questions, Jasper wanted to move on to the next topic, but suddenly another voice was heard from the crowd.
"Mr. Jasper, what does the Inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor include?" asked the young man with a mask on his face.
Many suddenly looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot, such a stupid question!
Even though Lin Fan had a mask on his face, he was a little embarrassed as he saw how others looked at him, although he still felt that his question was important, at least for himself.
He wanted to see if he could get opportunities here that could make him more powerful, but hearing about the Inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, he was more intrigued.
After all, by looking at their reactions to the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, one could understand how terrifying this being was during his era.
If he can obtain the Inheritance of such an existence, does he still need to be afraid of Tian Shen?
His purpose in asking this question was to see if any treasures in this Inheritance could help him achieve his goal.
"Oh? Well, while others may think this is a stupid question, it''s a good question," Jasper replied with a slightly surprised tone.
In principle, he did not think that someone would ask such a question and he intended to give exnations about the Inheritance himself
Normally, all these geniuses probably think that the Inheritance of their master is like the legacy of other ancient beings, but this is not exactly true.
In the first ce, there isn''t any Inheritance at all, and secondly, the things that are mentioned for his master''s Inheritance are so heaven-defying that he is sure it can make all these geniuses crazy.
He is sure that even those geniuses whose backgrounds stand at the top of the pyramid of the Lower Verse will do anything to obtain the Inheritance of his master.
"The Inheritance contains all the techniques created by my master, as well as his main treasure, the Abandoned Chaos Sutra."
"Of course, these are not the most important things...
Chapter 79: The Inheritance II
"The most important thing in my Master''s Inheritance is the token order of the Abandoned Chaos Temple," Jasper said in a simple tone.
But as if a bomb had exploded, all those present became shocked again and even their heads started buzzing
"All the techniques created by the Immortal Emperor who is an absolute giant among all the Immortal Emperors in history!"
"Techniques? Does that mean even the Abandoned Chaos Sutra is among them?"
"Damn, such a sutra can even attract the attention of those eternal hidden families!"
How can they not be shocked? Among all the techniques created by the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, the Abandoned Chaos Sutra is the most famous.
ording to legends, this sutra is so heavenly that even the legendary Immortal Court started a war to obtain this sutra after the ascension of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor.
No one knows the exact contents of this sutra, but naturally, it must be based on the Daos The Abandoned Chaos Emperor Cultivated - in other words, based on the Abandoned Chaos Dao.
If the rumors are right, this Dao was created based on the Dao of Chaos and physical power
After all one of the reasons for the fame of Abandoned Chaos Emperor was because of his indestructible body.
The title of indestructible body is not something that everyone can receive and perhaps only less than ten people in the entire history have seeded in achieving such a title.
Indestructible body! It is said that every monster that was able to reach this level, in the Immortal Emperor Realm had an invincible body.
In other words, the party can be an absolute giant among the immortal emperors and look down on history
One can imagine the value of such a sutra
"Sutra? You seem to have forgotten about the Abandoned Chaos Spear," another voice filled with disdain was heard and the crowd fell silent.
That''s right, although the Chaos Abandoned Sutra is terrifying, what''s even more terrifying than that is the Abandoned Chaos Spear!
A spear that was used by the abandoned chaos emperor to suppress all forbidden areas and terrorize its masters!
Not only that but many powerful orthodox of that era were ughtered with this spear and lost in the long river of time.
ording to ancient rumors, this weapon is a peak Immortal Emperor weapon, and there is even a possibility that it has transcended the level of the Immortal Emperor.
Especially since it is said that this weapon was baptized in the blood of immortal emperors and even the origin of chaos, and its power is indescribable.
"ording to legend, a Quasi Immortal Emperor can kill even Immortal Emperors using this weapon," the person who had more information suddenly said.
Hearing these words, the crowd became even more crazy about this weapon
It should be known that as the cultivation increases, the difference between the realms also increases, and especially the difference between the Quasi Immortal Emperor and the true Immortal Emperor is unimaginable.
Even a false Immortal Emperor cannot inflict the slightest damage on a True Immortal Emperor.
Everyone and everything below immortal emperors are just ants- after all, they exist on a different dimensional level of life and see beings below their realm in a different form of existence.
But now, if the legends are true, this weapon can be used to kill beings that are on a higher dimensional level of life
With this weapon, ants can rebel against dragons!
They didn''t expect that even this terrifying weapon was among the Abandoned Chaos Emperor''s inhertence and they thought that the Abandoned Chaos Forsaken had taken this weapon with him to the legendary Upper Verse.
one could see the boundless desire to obtain this spear in Zheng Ming''s eyes at this moment who was trying to suppress his desire all the time
This is a weapon that even the Immortal Court covets!
As long as he manages to obtain this weapon, won''t he bepletely invincible in the younger generation? Not just the young generation, but even the older generations will have to bow before him
Plus, he could even give this weapon to Daozi and be his number one subordinate!
Of course, he didn''t think that he could defeat Daozi with this weapon - after all, even though the Abandoned Chaos Emperor is one of the most terrifying geniuses in history, he still can''tpare to Daozi of the Immortal Court.
"Abandoned Chaos Spear? I use a sword though"
"Well, I just need to change the shape of the spear." On the other hand, Tian Yanyu''s eyes also shone, naturally, even she was greedy for this spear.
If she obtains this weapon when she reaches the Quasi Immortal Emperor Realm and even the Immortal Emperor Realm, she will have more confidence in protecting her brother and herself from the darkness.
Of course, she uses a sword, and she''s not good at using a spear - that''s why when she gets the spear, she needs to change its shape as soon as possible.
She was already quite sure that this spear would be her unless her brother made a move
"Plus there''s the Token order of the Abandoned Chaos Temple." Of course, she didn''t devote all of her attention to this weapon.
Not only she, but the rest of the geniuses also did not forget thest part of Jasper''s words
Abandoned Chals Tempale! An overlord-level force founded by the Abandoned Chaos Emperor himself!
In the past, this force ruled over arge number of heavenly worlds and took their resources as taxes.
Although no other Immortal Emperors were born in this Orthodox after the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, there are records of the existence of false Immortal Emperors in this force.
Although these Orthodox have be low-key in the current era, at their peak, they were a force that could evenpete with forces like the Wen and Tian families.
As long as someone has the Token Order, they will be practically the absolute master of the Abandoned Chaos Temple!
In other words, a person who can obtain the Inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor will also obtain a supreme giant as a background.
Lin Fan was naturally the person who was most excited after hearing the exnations of others, if he could get any of these, wouldn''t it be easy to defeat Tian Shen?
In addition, he is already from a powerful family in the upper realms, and ording to his uncle, he has the talent to be the next patriarch of the family.
And with Token Oder of the a
Abandoned Chaos Temple, shouldn''t all geniuses bow to him in the future just because of his background?
He evenpletely forgot about the existence of a monster named Tian Shen, he was sure that with his talents and the help of his master, he could get the inheritance!
After all, his master has already shown signs of awakening
Tian Yanyu''s goal was also simple, if he obtained the Inheritance, she would only use this temple as fodder against the darkness.
After all, the Abandoned Chaos Temple is a very powerful force and even at the same level kr may be a little lower than the ancient families.
At that time, with the abandoned chaos spear and the ancient families, plus the abandoned chaos temple, does he need to worry about her brother''s safety anymore?
In addition, there is even a drop of heaven''s blood that can make her brother more powerful
At the time of Darkness'' attack, all they have to do is hide with her brother in a remote world and try to have children until the end of the war and continue the bloodline of the Tian family.
Anyway, they must also be a little filial towards the Tian family, and they gave birth to monstrous geniuses for the family, right?
Of course, Zheng Ming was also interested in this token order, such a token could also be interesting for Daozi, and naturally, he wanted to obtain this token for him.
"It looks like you guys don''t have any more questions so let''s start," Jasper said seeing that no one seemed to have any more questions, and then walked away from them.
"You can use any of the four pagodas you want, there is no limit for the first choice"
"Remember that you can only challenge each pagoda once, if you can pass at least two floors sessfully and you can''t continue anymore, you will automatically be teleported to the mansion arranged for you"
"Tomorrow the battles will start on the battlefield too, good luck," Jasper exined and then disappeared
The geniuses looked at each other and then each quickly went to the pagodas that specialized in their aspects
"Go" Tian Shen looked at the three girls and said, Tian Shen was not worried about the girls
After all, Mei Li possesses an ice-godly soul and her spiritual power is terrifying
Due to her physique, Wen Rong has terrifying physical strength and could even crush true immortals with just her physical strength.
Tian Yanyu also well...Shehe is a scary monster in all aspects
Chapter 80: Challenging The Pagodas
"Young master you won''te?" Mei Li and Wen Rong nced at Tian Shen and asked seeing that Tian Shen seemed unwilling to move.
After all, unlike Tian Yanyu, they don''t know about Tian Shen''s strength, and they only know that Tian Shen is powerful, but they don''t even have the slightest idea about the range of his power.
In their opinion, Tian Shen may be very powerful and can even easily defeat the older generations, but the inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor plus the Divine Liquid should be valuable for him.
Especially the inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor
After all, both of them have the same physique, and the Abandoned Chaos Sutra must bepletely suitable with Tian Shen.
"Of course, I wille." Tian Shen originally had no decision to participate in this kid games, but thinking about something, he changed his mind.
''ying with those kids... isn''t it fun?'' Tian Shen giggled a little in his heart and then followed the girls.
Tian Yanyu became a little shocked by seeing that her brother''s opinion had changed, but after thinking for a second time and remembering the ants that her brother had mentioned, she somewhat understood the reason.
After walking a little further, they separated and each went to one of the pagodas. Naturally, as Tian Shen thought, Wen Rong went to the Physical strength Pagoda
Mei Li went to Soul Power Pagoda and Tian Yanyu went to Combat Experience Pagoda
She could also go to the Dao Heart Pagoda, but due to herst experience of the Dao Heart Trial in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, she is a little afraid of any Dao Heart Trial.
As for Tian Shen? He nced into the distance, an evil grin appeared on his face, and then disappeared
All the people around him and even Jasper, who is so proud that this whole ce is his domain, failed to notice his disappearance.
"Physical strength, huh? Who can match the divine beasts in terms of physical strength?" On the other hand, Chi Wei was standing in front of the entrance of the Physical Strength Pagoda.
The Physical Power realm stands on a floating mountain and its ornate architecture pulses with ancient energy.
The five high floors, made of jade and sparkling heavenly stones, reach up to heaven. Each level represents a different realm or stage of soul cultivation.
At the entrance stands a guardian statue made of pure silver, its eyes glowing with a faint spiritual light.
Chi Wei naturally has a very powerful physique as a celestial phoenix - not only him but the majority of the divine races, especially the dragons, have such an advantage.
From birth, they have physical strength that can easily match those of Qi Gathering Realm cultivators.
So naturally he would choose the Physical Strength Pagoda as his first pagoda¡ªhe was sure he could do a record that would be the best in the past, present, and future.
He then slowly walked into the pagoda, as he stepped inside, a calm atmosphere enveloped him and the whispers of ancient incantations filled the air.
[ Wee to the Pagoda of Physical Strength ]
[ Physical strength was measured... Result: 7 ]
[ Confirmed difficulty level: Very hard ]
Suddenly, a voice devoid of any emotions and even soul echoed in his mind, and before he could give the slightest reaction, the space around him changed and he found himself on a... a sea?
"Wait sea? Why am I on a sea?" Chi Wei becamepletely shocked, what kind of trial is this?
"Damn" Unfortunately, before he had the slightest chance to analyze his situation, suddenly, as if the sea split in two, the space around him turned into a huge mouth full of giant teeth and devoured him.
The next moment, Chi Wei found himself inside a giant mouth with teeth that seemed to be preparing to chew him up.
[ The first trial: the teeth of the celestial wahale ]
[ Description: Your physical strength must be strong enough to withstand being torn to pieces by the Celestial Whale ]
"What?" Hearing the exnation of the first floor, Chi Wei''s head started buzzing and even his whole body gave in to fear and trembled.
Should hest against the teeth of a Celestial whale? Fucking Ridiculous!
He was familiar with this beast! This beast was one of the most gigantic sea-beats, and ording to the rumors, its teeth could even tear the bodies of true dragons into pieces!
And it was said that at their peak they could even tear the immortal emperor''s body into pieces!
"Bastard, how am I supposed to survive in this floor?"
"And you''re telling me this is only the first floor?" Chi Wei cursed all the heavens for this, he could even feel the cells in his body shaking with fear.
"Ugh, akhhkh" Suddenly, the Celestial Whale''s teeth began to act and his body was sandwiched between four rows of teeth, each of his teeth was like a chainsaw
"Akhkhh, damn it." At this moment, all the sharp parts of the teeth sank into his body andpletely pierced his body, and blood started to spray like a waterfall.
Of course, as a phoenix, he naturally has a very high self-healing power, and all the holes in his body were healed in an instant.
But all this self-healing did not reduce his pain in the slightest
The pain had overwhelmed his body to such an extent that he had lost even the ability to think and was in a state of semi-cerebral palsy
this caused his entire nervous system to suffer after several minutes and even his self-healing ability was reduced.
His eyes werepletely like a soulless corpse
What if Chi Wei found out that all the pain and suffering he was going through was just because someone wanted to have fun?
"Haha, it''s more fun than I thought" On the other side, in apletely white space, a handsome young man was sitting in the lotus position floating in the air.
In front of him, there is a blue floating screen that shows Chi Wei
"It''s not bad to get ideas from the stories of the Earth" Tian Shen muttered to himself as he put a popcorn in his mouth.
Originally, Chi Wei wasn''t supposed to face such a trial on the first floor, it''s just that an interesting idea came to Tian Shen''s mind and he wanted to try it.
And he is very satisfied with the result
Of course, Chi Wei was not the only target of his game, and he naturally also targeted his allies, but because they didn''t have real hatred towards Tian Shen, he didn''t bother himself with their first trial to the extent of Chi Wei''s trial.
About Zheng Ming? He hasn''t entered the pagoda yet, but naturally, Tian Shen has made ns for him
Of course, he also did not forget Lin Fan, he also arranged fun ns for Lin Fan
"not bad, Yanyu passed the first floor in just a few seconds," Tian Shen looked at Tian Yanyu as he put another popcorn in his mouth.
ording to Pagoda''s assessment, Tian Yanyu''s estimated experience was considered to be 10, which is why she has to clear the floors with hell-level difficulty.
However, she also managed to pass the first floor with the hell level difficulty in just a few seconds
As for the other two girls? Well, they were both considered 10 in the aspect they chose, and that''s why they have to go through hell-level difficulty too.
But they still didn''t manage to pass the first floor
"Oh? He entered the pagoda" Tian Shen suddenly felt something and whispered to himself, and the floating screen in front of him changed.
On the other side, a handsome young man was standing in front of the Dao Heart Pagoda
Dao Heart Pagoda stands tall and majestic on a mountain floating in the air as if reaching the heavens.
ording to Zheng Ming''s vision, this pagoda is made of pristine white jade that emits an ethereal glow that entuates its divine presence.
Like the physical power pagoda, this five-floor pagoda is intricately decorated with intricate carvings and ornate patterns inspired by ancient scriptures of cultivation and enlightenment.
Naturally, as one of the top descendants of the Immortal Court, he is fully confident of achieving the top record in all pagodas, especially the Dao Heart Pagoda.
After all, the Immortal Court spends a lot of time cultivating the Dao Hearts of their descendants
And they even put the Immortal Emperor level being in charge of cultivating the Dao Hearts of the new generations.
They have to go through millions of illusory lives and polish their Dao Heart, in these illusory lives, they are ced in almost all possible situations.
Because of this, Zheng Ming was sure that he couldpletely clear this pagoda in just a few minutes
Wasting no time, he entered the pagoda, like entering the physical strength pagoda, suddenly surrounded him with a mythical atmosphere, and enchanting sounds began to resonate in his mind.
But before he could get used to these, he was suddenly swallowed by a force and teleported to another ce
"Here?" Zheng Ming muttered to himself as he saw thepletely white space he was teleported to
Chapter 81: Challenging The Pagodas II
[ The strength of Dao heart has been measured... Result: 10 ]
[ Confirmed Difficulty Level: Hell Level ]
[ You have teleported to the first floor...good luck ]
Robotic and emotionless voices echoed in his mind, at the same time, the white space suddenly began to crack and be colored.
Zheng Ming looked away from where he was standing with a frown
His mind was analyzing the situation, but due to theck of information, he could not make an urate guess about the situation he was inside.
"Anyway, this ce was probably created by the Abandoned Chaos Emperor before his ascension, I shouldn''t underestimate this ce," Zheng Ming muttered to himself as he saw the white space taking on color.
Of course, even he doubted that this ce was built by the abandoned Chaos Emperor, but ording to Jasper''s words, it was so.
After all, the Abandoned Chaos Emperor ascended countless years ago, and he couldn''t understand why this pce hadn''t appeared in this between all these years and times.
Of course, these are not important at the moment, but the important issue is how to deal with the current situation
Before entering the pagoda, he only considered situations like entering a dream and illusion, but now it could be something else.
"What''s going on?" Zheng Ming muttered to himself as he saw the white space that had turned into more of a ck room
[ ss Name: Mist of the Old Gods ]
[ Description: Don''t be corrupted by fog ]
He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a terrible pounding in his heart, before he had a chance topose himself, an ominous fog engulfed him and obscured his vision.
The air became thick and heavy and an eerie silence settled around him. His heart quickened and an otherworldly presence lurked in the depths of the illusion.
Zheng Ming became filled with panic, he didn''t even know why he was panicking over such a small thing, but this mist made every cell in his body tremble.
And he felt a tingling sensation creep up his spine and send shivers down his body.
His mind raced with thoughts of impending doom as if the fabric of reality had shifted and plunged him into a nightmare realm.
Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead and temples.
Muttering to himself in a shaky voice, Zheng Ming tried to find sce in his own words. "Calm down, It''s just an illusion. It''s all in your mind. You can find a way out."
His words echoed through the thick fog, a feeble attempt to convince himself that he had the situation under control.
He couldn''t even remember thest time he had said such words
In the distance, a faint sound echoed, like a sad melody ying with his senses. Zheng Ming''s heart skipped a beat knowing that he was not alone in this illusion.
The presence grew stronger and its malevolence seeped into him.
Zheng Ming reached out desperately, trying to grab something tangible, something real. But the illusion seemed to mock his every effort, shifting and distorting, making it impossible to find solid ground.
Zheng Ming whispered again, his voice breaking with fear, "What the hell is going on here? Why do these mists and these sounds cause innate fear?"
As the seconds passed, the mist thickened and wrapped around his limbs like spectral tendrils.
The air felt suffocatingly heavy as if the atmosphere itself had conspired against him.
Shadows danced along the walls, taking strange shapes¡ªcentipedes with tentacles and spiders with the faces of ancient gods.
His panic intensified, his pounding heart echoing in his ears. A tingling sensation crept up his legs and crawled to his head
It is as if invisible beings are examining his mind. Cold sweat gathered on his forehead
Muttering to himself through trembling lips, Zheng Ming tried to calm his mind, "It''s just an illusion, nothing more nothing less." His voice was shaking, every word was a lifeline for his sanity, but even he seemed to not believe his words anymore.
From the depths of this illusion, a group of exciting roars echoed and made his heart tremble.
Mythical creatures that he had neither seen nor read about in the archives of the Immortal Court suddenly appeared in front of him and their monstrous forms formed before his horrified eyes.
Deeous Deep Ones stood along the edges of the illusion, their slimy bodies glistening in the dim light. Shoggoths oozed and throbbed, shapeless masses of moving flesh.
Zheng Ming''s hands were shaking uncontrobly, his eyes darting at these abominations.
The bigger picture threatened to break his fragile resolve and sink him further into despair.
Even his brain was slowly failing due to fear and he could no longer think properly or even analyze.
The walls crawled with twisted tentacles and whispered ominous secrets.
Nightcrawlers soared overhead, their bat-like wings casting ominous shadows that burned in and out of existence.
Zheng Ming''s mind was trying to keep thest glimmer of strength and not break
"Crack" Unfortunately, his Dao heart cracked
Meanwhile, outside the pagoda, in a white space devoid of any concept,ughter echoed.
"not bad, no matter what world it is, these myths are still enough to scare everyone," Tian Shen said, looking at the blue floating screen.
"Well, maybe except for the people of Earth" Then he paused and corrected his sentence
The situation that Zheng Ming was experiencing was not simply an illusion, Tian Shen used his power and made sure to directly make the myths he wantede to life.
This is one of the reasons why mist alone caused Zheng Ming''s head to tingle and fear prated all his cells.
There was no illusion involved, everything he was experiencing had a "real" essence and, in terms of their true power as mentioned in the myths.
"Meanwhile, the other two girls have finally seeded." Tian Shen then ignored Zheng Ming and looked at Wen Rong and Mei Li.
During this period, they have also managed to pass the first floor and go to the second floor
As for Tian Yanyu? Well, she is still on the second floor
Because of her record on the first floor, she caught Jasper''s attention, and because of that, seeing her abilities, Jasper increased the difficulty of the second floor.
The difficulty of the floor that was hell level increased to the ultimate hell-level difficulty
Of course, Tian Shen could have easily stopped it, but he didn''t. After all, this is just abat experience pagoda, and it cannot cause mental damage to Tian Yanyu.
In addition, Tian Yanyu can use this opportunity to fight the projections of some ancient emperors.
"Oh? This wild ant can still survive," Tian Shen looked at Chi Wei.
Chi Wei''s whole body was riddled with holes, blood was pouring out from almost every part of his body, including his eyes, ears, and mouth.
Insanity and pain had taken over almost his entire mind and disrupted his brain function, and for this reason, even his self-healing ability no longer worked.
Of course, doesn''t work is a misinterpretation - after all, even cultivators in the same realm as him have powerful self-healing, and he as a phoenix has even more powerful self-healing.
Even his blood itself has the property of restoration and regeneration
At this moment, due to the disruption of his brain, his self-healing feature also works incorrectly
For example, while his stomach is perforated, the self-healing ability heals the heart instead of healing and repairing the stomach
As a result, Chi Wei was not having a good time at all, if it wasn''t for the strength of his Dao heart, he probably would havemitted suicide by now
But well, in Tian Shen''s opinion, this is stupid, there are still four more floors anyway, and this is just the first n he has arranged for Chi Wei.
If he can''t even endure this much, how can he reach the next floors and even clear them?
"I hope his Dao heart doesn''t break like Zheng Ming''s Dao heart with a little bit of fear," Tian Shen put some popcorn in his mouth
He then turned his attention to Lin Fan, the party had chosen the Soul Power Pagoda as his first pagoda - not that surprising of course.
Anyway, he has only started cultivation for a short time, and hecks in almost all aspects, especially his Dao heart andbat experience - but thisck is less in physical strength and soul strength.
After all, he has one of the top ten basicws Heavenly Devouring Physique - under the support of this physique, he has a rtively high soul and physical strength.
This physique, as its name suggests, is good at devouring
However, this physique is a little more special than other physiques and has three awakenings - the holder cannot use any of the physique''s abilities until even the first awakening is done.
In addition, these three awakenings cannot be done by force, and even when Nn Jun tried to help him, he could not seed.
But yesterday in the Lake of the Dead, Lin Fan managed to do the first awakening by using the water of theke and passing it sessfully
Naturally, he was excited after his physique''s first awaking, but not that much, anyway, he had already heard about his physique from his uncle and also from his master.
Chapter 82: Challenging The Pagodas III
under his first awakening, he gained the ability "Devourer of Immortals and Gods" - this ability allows him to devour any being or anything below the level of the Immortal Emperor as long as he has the strength and ability to do so.
Of course, with his current power, even devouring true immortals is almost impossible
Everything he devours increases his physical strength and soul strength, and even if he gains a lot of energy, it will even increase his cultivation.
In the Lake of the Dead between the time and ce where he and his sworn brother met and he saved thetter, he devoured all the monsters and geniuses he saw
Apart from his physique, he also has a supreme foundation, which gives him a great advantage in soul and physical strength
"Well, it''s your turn," Tian Shen put another popcorn in his mouth while grinning evilly
On the other side, in front of the Soul Power Pagoda, stood a young man with a mask on his face
Lin Fan nced at the pagoda and without time-wasting entered, he was faced with the same ancient and mysterious atmosphere as the Dao Heart Pagoda and physical strength.
But before he could take a close look at this space, suddenly a force appeared and swallowed him
[ Wee to the Soul Power Pagoda ]
[ The power of the soul was measured... Result: 5 ]
[ difficulty level: average ]
[ You are teleported to the first floor...good luck ]
The same robotic and emotionless voice echoed in Lin Fan''s ears
"So this is the first floor?" Lin Fan looked around, it was a barren desert, and as far as the naked eyes could see, there was only dirt and sand.
[ The name of the first Floor: soul eaters ]
Description: Survive being eaten by soul eaters ]
"What the fuck is this?" Lin Fan, as the beloved child of Fortune, naturally has powerful intuition, he felt an unprecedented danger at this moment.
But before he could react, suddenly, strange and sinister creatures emerged from the shadows, their strange shapes crawling toward Lin Fan with evil intent.
"Damn, what the fuck are they" Lin Fan became suddenly shocked and tried to protect himself from these strange creatures.
Unfortunately, it was useless, the bodies of these creatures suddenly became illusory as his attack was close close to reaching them
As the creatures approached, without wasting time they entered Lin Fan''s body from every avable opening.
They slid through his nose, ears, and mouth, sending shivers down his spine. The feeling was indescribable as if thousands of tiny feet were crawling inside his head.
"Damn it!" Fear began to take hold of Lin Fan, his heart pounding in his chest.
A tingling sensation crept up his spine and he broke into a cold sweat. Lin Fan began to tremble, his mind filled with unimaginable fear.
These creatures continued their relentless journey and pierced Lin Fan''s bodyyer byyer.
With each passing moment, their onught became more intense, as if they were searching for the core of his being. Their goal was clear - to attack and control his soul.
Lin Fan''s fear intensified and overwhelmed his senses. To his horror, he felt a sudden heat spread across his legs and realized with horror that he had identally ruined his pants.
Shame and terror mingled as he struggled to hold himself under the onught of creatures.
The creatures essed the depths of Lin Fan''s soul and used their power to weave a malevolent illusion.
Darkness engulfed his mind and he found himself trapped in a nightmarish realm where every fear and torment came to life.
This hallucination gued him with vivid images of his loved ones in distress, hopeless scenarios, and despair.
He even found himself again in the same situation in three years ago
At the time, his fianc¨¦ Yue Lingxi broke off the engagement - but with one big difference, this rejection Yue Lingxi tore up the engagement contract and threw it at his while licking Tian Shen''s little brother.
His eyes became bloodshot as he saw his ex-fianc¨¦ being fucked and he even tried to attack them, but it was no use
In this distorted reality, Lin Fan struggled with consuming fear and desperately sought a way out.
But the more he struggled, the creature''s grip tightened, as if enjoying his torment. He felt a wave of helplessness wash over him, his soul slowly sumbing to their sinister influence.
Although this trial was not rted to the Dao Heart, even his Dao Heart, which was based on invincible will, was breaking due to fear.
On the other hand, in the white space, Tian Shen put popcorn in his mouth while looking at the floating screen in front of him.
"My creativity is not bad either" Tian Shen used his creativity instead of depicting the mythological stories of the earth this time and the result was satisfactory.
Of course, his arrangement for Lin Fan was somewhat more disgusting than the other two, but it inspired Tian Shen.
In the future, if there was an opportunity, he could use abination of his three arrangements for these three people to not only train his future toy''s Dao Heart but also entertain himself.
After looking at Lin Fan a bit longer, Tian Shen waved his hand and the scenes on the floating screen changed¡ªhe nced briefly at Zheng Ming and Chi Wei, then looked at the girls.
Not much had changed for Chi Wei and Zheng Ming except that Chi Wei had managed to pass through the first floor
Of course, it was not easy for Zheng Ming to pass the first floor, and in the end, he cut off all his body parts to stop feeling the pain, and he used his mind disturbance to prevent the self-healing of his body parts.
Of course, after he passed the first floor, all his injuries were automatically healed
But Zheng Ming is still struggling within the reality created by Tian Shen-Well, let''s be honest, Zheng Ming is facing the most difficult trial
The Fictional Characters that Tian Shen used to y with Zheng Ming are very scary and he even added the essence of truth to them.
The fact that his Dao heart has not beenpletely crushed yet shows Zheng Ming''s talent and strong will
Of course, Tian Shen also arranged other ns for other floors, but they were easier and not as exciting as his first arrangement, and he did not decide to watch them.
about the girls, Tian Yanyu has passed the second floor, but the other two girls are a little behind and are still on the second floor.
However, it shouldn''t take much longer and they will soon go to the third floor, their power has attracted Jasper''s attention, and Jasper has even started testing them
Anyway, in his master''s divination, there was never a word about whether his suitable body is a man''s body or not, and for this reason, seeing their strength, Jasper is even somewhat sure that his master''s suitable body is one of these three girls.
Of course, he''s also keeping an eye on Zheng Ming and Chi Wei, but their records aren''t that good, and Zheng Ming hasn''t even passed the first floor yet.
Tian Shen then took his attention from these matters and waved his hand, and new scenes appeared on the floating screen.
None of these scenes were rted to this multiverse, but it is Tian Shen''s favorite series from Earth, unfortunately, it was not continued.
For this reason, he himself created a parallel timeline in which they make the afterward of the series
--
Meanwhile, a rabbit-like creature was standing on a floating cloud and looking down
It seemed that nothing in this domain could be hidden from his eyes, his gaze fell on three beautiful and heavenly women
"These three are so talented that even the master''s talent evaluation system cannot measure their talents."
"Especially that girl who is in thebat experience pagoda," Jasper couldn''t help but whisper to himself seeing the strength of these girls.
Also, ording to his research, these girls seem to be no more than twenty years old, and yet they possess such monstrous strength.
He was sure that in the future these girls would be able to be the beings at the top of the Lower Verse power pyramid and reach the Immortal Emperor realm.
He even concluded that the body that was suitable for his master was the body of one of these three girls
but...
"Isn''t master a man? Did he find a strange hobby during his ascension?" Jasper quickly pushed such thoughts out of his mind.
How could his master, the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, have such a hobby? It ispletely ridiculous!
"The master has lived for countless years and probably doesn''t care about such superficial and mundane things anymore"
"the only thing that matters to him is to get a fit and talented body that can make him bring his full potential out," Jasper whispered
Of course, Jasper was also aware of the existence of various techniques that can change gender
that''s why he doesn''t think his master cares about if the body that suits him is male or female.
Chapter 83: Manipulation Of Pagodas
"Hmm? Did this girl pass the third floor as well?" Jasper suddenly felt something and looked at Tian Yanyu.
Not even a few minutes had passed since Tian Yanyu entered the third floor, but she managed to pass through the third floor.
"Not only her, but those two girls also reached the third floor," Jasper also felt something in the direction of the other two girls and looked there.
Jasper wasn''t shocked by this scene, but instead frowned - he was even starting to conclude that these three were from older generations and were hiding their power.
Anyway, these girls are doing Pagodas with hell-level difficulty and he even changed their difficulty level to the ultimate hell level to be able to see the ultimate limit of their potential.
However, they still clear pagoda floors faster than other medium-difficulty geniuses
Is this the power of the young generation? Even his master did not have such power at that time
"No, such a thing is not possible, even if they are from older generations, they cannot hide from the pagoda''s system, and the pagoda arranges all difficulties ording to their strength and talents"
"Furthermore, this is based on the fact that even if they are from previous generations, they can break through the protective power that master has created for the pce," Jasper considered his previous theory to be baseless as well.
"Forget it, this is the master''s domain, and now that its authority is in my hands, even if the Immortal Emperores, I can suppress it," Jasper dismissed his thoughts and turned his attention back to the three girls.
In just a few hours, three girls each cleared three pagodas and only one pagoda was left.
"So how were the pagodas?" Tian Shen asked the three girls standing in front of him as he drank a sip of tea.
"They weren''t bad, but they were harder than I thought," Without waiting time Tian Yanyu walked over to Tian Shen and sat on hisp.
"she''s right young master, even with my physique, the pagoda''s floors were still very difficult," Wen Rong ignored Tian Yanyu''s shameless actions and said.
ording to her final analysis, before entering the pagoda, she thought that all the pagodas together would probably only take an hour of her time or even less.
"I always felt as if someone was doing this on purpose, after all with my soul power, nothing below the level of the Golden Immortal should be able to threaten my soul," Mei Li also said.
Whether it was her strength or the other two girls, all three of them had already surpassed the level of the younger generation, and she didn''t think that such pagodas would be a challenge for them.
Even if we say that these pagodas chose difficulty based on power, it shouldn''t be that time-consuming for them - all three of their acquired talents are huge anomalies that never existed before.
She was sure that even this pagoda should not be able to measure the true limit of their talent and strength
"Hard? Not really, the reason you feel that way is because that little rabbit made your difficulty level harder," Tian Shen also said as he took another sip of tea.
After all, these girls were right, even the Immortal Emperor cannot see the limits of their acquired talents.
Simply, Their talents should not exist in this multiverse
"I knew someone was manipting the floors!" Mei Li said with murderous intent in her eyes
"But why would he do such a thing?" Contrary to Mei Li who was angry, Wen Rong was more curious - after all, she didn''t think that the abandoned Chaos Emperor''s pet would do such an injustice.
"What do you think Yanyu?" Tian Shen didn''t answer directly and instead looked at Tian Yanyu, who was resting her head on his chest, and asked.
"Eh? Well, honestly, I don''t care," Tian Yanyu said in a simple tone, which surprised the other two girls.
"You don''t care? We wasted almost all of our time because of that rabbit," Mei Li didn''t know what to say
"Training huh?" Instead, Wen Rong seemed to understand a little
"Yeah, I mean, I knew from the beginning that we would probably be targeted by that rabbit, and that''s why instead ofining about it, I used this opportunity and trained myself."
"Anyway, let''s be true, these pagodas could make me serious, I don''t think there''s a better ce for training than here," Tian Yanyu said as she adjusted her position on her brother''sp.
She already had guesses about the real purpose of this pce and knew that it was most likely just a cover and a kind of trial to find a suitable body for the abandoned Chaos Emperor.
She didn''t know how such a monster had fallen, but she didn''t care either. With her brother, is there any need to be afraid?
Anyway, maybe the Abandoned Chaos Emperor was once a superior Immortal Emperor and maybe even has probably surpassed it
but the fact that he is currently looking for a body shows that he is in a half-death state.
She doesn''t think she needs to be afraid of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor in such a situation
Because of this, she decided to use this pce as a training ground and see if she could find the Inheritance of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor.
Although she guessed that this pce was just a trap, the Inheritance shouldn''t be a lie¡ªit''s just that ording to the analysis of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, this Inheritance would fall into his own hands in the end,
In other words, he left the Abandoned Chaos Temple''s token order and Abandoned Chaos Spear here so that he could take them when he found a body for himself
of course, this was only a possibility, and there is a possibility that the Abandoned Chaos Emperor hid the Chaos Weapon and Token Oerder elsewhere.
"Well, I guess that''s a point," Wen Rong naturally understood what Tian Yanyu meant¡ªwith their current talents, there''s little room for them to get serious.
"I still feel like that rabbit is a bastard," Mei Li said ¨C although she also somewhat agreed with Tian Yanyu''s point, she didn''t like the fact that the rabbit tried to test them.
"Basically, you made a good decision," Tian Shen patted Tian Yanyu''s head and said, That''s one of the reasons why he didn''t stop Jasper
"So when are you going to challenge the Dao Heart Pagoda?" Tian Shen then changed the subject and said
Strangely, all three girls chose the Dao Heart Pagoda as thest Pagoda they wanted to challenge.
Of course, it''s not that strange, anyway, all three girls wanted topete in an aspect that none of them has a special advantage in.
And what aspect is better than Dao Heart?
After all, none of their talents are about Dao Heart, and of course having a powerful Dao Heart is not even rted to the background.
The essence of the Dao Heart is a powerful will - of course, this is only the main part, and the Dao Heart is made up of many other parts as well.
"Young Master I will challenge it in an hour," Wen Rong said ¨C she also want to use Yanyu''s idea andpletely solidify her Dao Heart.
After all, due to what happened to her mother in her childhood, her Dao heart is notpletely perfect
Although this defect has been somewhat resolved after meeting Tian Shen, but there is still a small part of it.
"Young master, I will also challenge it when these two do it," Mei Li also answered with a respectful tone - among the three girls, she has the most perfect and strongest Dao heart.
After all, she has not faced any tragedies in her life, and because of her father''s teachings and various trainings, she has a powerful Dao heart.
Plus as an Ice Dao Cultivator, she also has inherent superiority in Heart Dao
The Dao heart of ice Dao cultivators is based on abandoning and forgetting worldly feelings and desires, including love and lust.
Of course, because of Tian Shen, she could not forget and abandon love and lust, but this not only didn''t cause her Dao heart to tremble but in fact, increased the strength of her Dao heart to a great extent.
Tian Shen also knew that when it came to Dao heart, this girl is ahead of the other two girls, and Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu could not easily defeat her.
Tian Shen then nodded slightly and looked at Tian Yanyu who was shivering in hisp.
Tian Shen ced his hand on Tian Yanyu''s head, which was nestled in hisp like a cat, and began to caress her head - an act that made Tian Yanyu calm down.
"Brother, can I don''t enter the Dao Heart Pagoda?" Tian Yanyu asked another question while she was still enjoying her sense of safety and love.
---
Chapter 84: Dao Heart
Upon hearing her words, the other two girls'' eyes widened and they looked at Tian Yanyu with surprise and shock
During the time they have spent with Tian Yanyu, they have be somewhat familiar with her behavior and temperament, and because of this, they know that this girl is not afraid of anything but losing her brother.
But now a girl who is not afraid of anything and even seems to have the courage to challenge the heavens, doesn''t want to enter the Dao Heart Pagoda?
Are there other reasons? They couldn''t ept that Tian Yanyu was afraid of the Dao Heart Pagoda, but her tone indicated otherwise.
Besides, they couldn''t understand why she said such a thing at all, even if she said such a thing to Young Master Shen, what would be the point?
If she doesn''t participate, naturally she can''t be ranked first in the ranking and not lose to them - unless Young Master Shen has the power to rewrite all the rules of this ce.
Tian Yanyu noticed their thoughts and reactions but did not care
She is indeed really afraid of entering the Dao Heart Pagoda - maybe if she didn''t know that Jasper was targeting them and didn''t deliberately increase the difficulty level, she still dare to challenge the pagoda.
But now, knowing this, she knows that this pagoda will most likely be even more terrifying and frightening than her Dao Heart Trial experience in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb.
She didn''t want to face those scenes again¡ªthough she also didn''t want to disappoint her brother.
"You don''t want to participate? So that will be it," Tian Shenughed a little and then replied with a charming smile on his face.
"All I have to do is to manipte their minds a little," Tian Shen speaks in a simple conversational tone as if he were talking about a simple matter.
The only reason Tian Shen wanted these girls to attend the pagodas was for their own training - naturally, he wouldn''t force them to do anything if they didn''t want to.
Anyway, he only needs one thought, and then these girls be number one on the ranking, and no one can make the slightest objection to why three of them are number one at the same time.
Now that Tian Yanyu doesn''t want to participate in the Dao Heart Pagoda, that''s it¡ªhe''ll just rewrite the truth and make others think that Tian Yanyu has participated in the Pagoda.
Of course, he doesn''t do injustice to the other two girls and gives Tian Yanyu the third ce in the Dao Heart Pagoda - although even then, Tian Yanyu will be number one in the main ranking.
After all, she has won the first ce in three other pagodas with a huge difference
On the other hand, while Wen Rong and Mei Li''s eyes widened again upon hearing Tian Shen''s words, Tian Yanyu smiled raised her head, and pecked Tian Shen''s lips.
Strangely, even in this life, she is still the one who relies on her brother - of course, this will not be forever, and she is sure that one day she will be able to stand beside her brother!
They talked normally for another hour, and then Wen Rong and Mei Li proceeded to challenge the Dao Heart Pagoda.
On the other hand, Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu did not leave the mansion and instead went to the bedroom andy down on the bed.
"Well, do you want to see the contents of their floors?" Tian Shen asked in a simple tone while stroking Tian Yanyu''s head.
"Of course!" Tian Yanyu''s eyes suddenly shed¡ªif she could see the content of their trials, wouldn''t she also be able to find their weaknesses?
In addition, she could get to know the dark secrets of their lives
Then, while she was in Tian Shen''s arms, she suddenly moved her bare feet and ced them on Tian Shen''s feet.
"Well," Tian Shen ignored her shameless actions and waved his hand, and a blue floating screen appeared in front of them.
On the floating screen, one could see Wen Rong''s beautiful face inside the pagoda
One could see the tears falling from her eyes - the background was one of the forbiddennds
Several powerful figures were standing up in the air and looking at the forbiddennd, but one could see hesitation in their eyes as if they didn''t dare to attack easily.
They were the ancestors of the Wen family, of course, the reason they didn''t attack was not because of fear but because they were locked in ce by powerful auras.
If they made a move, there would be an all-out war
In the wastnd, outside the forbiddennd, three figures were fighting
The current patriarch of the Wen family and his wife were fighting the son of the master of the forbiddennd!
Although it was two vs one, it could be seen that the patriarch of the Wen family and his wife were in a bad situation
Anyway, apart from the fight, they also have to protect their child, besides, this is a forbiddennd and the other side has an advantage in terms of the fighting ground.
If they cause the slightest serious damage to their enemy, the other party''s father will not calm down and will kill them
They fought for hours until they finally managed to win - they could finally leave here ording to the treaty.
Wen Rong''s mother walked up to her and hugged her - Wen Rong started to cry out of happiness as she felt her mother''s embrace.
Unfortunately, this happiness didn''tst long before the Forbidden Land''s master''s son shouted out for help from his father - he knew about Wen Rong''s talent and couldn''t let her go.
Suddenly, a huge hand appeared from the sky and wanted to grab Wen Rong, but her mother resisted with all her might and even started burning her life essence to protect her child.
Unfortunately, against a being on the same level as the Immortal Emperor, such a thing is stupid¡ªshe gave Wen Rong to her husband and forced him to leave.
However, thetter did not listen and did not want to leave his wife, so he had to ask the ancestors of the Wen family for help.
The ancestors of the Wen family intervened and forcibly took the patriarch and his daughter away¡ªbut suddenly a string of fate attached to Wen Rong and forcibly stole his talent.
The ancestors of the Wen family had no time to react and quickly escaped with Wen Rong and the patriarch
About the patriarch''s wife? She was killed by the master of the Forbidden Land
Seeing these scenes again and remembering all those dark years of her life, Wen Rong burst into tears, despair overcame her in an instant.
Her eyes began to return to the same state again - soulless eyes as if she had no goal for living
But a spark suddenly hit in her heart - the face of a very handsome young man appeared in her eyes.
Her darkening eyes suddenly started to shine again - she was slowly drowning in the abyss of darkness but was saved by this extremely handsome young man.
"I didn''t know that such things has happened to her," Tian Yanyu sighed upon seeing these scenes - she didn''t expect that the most logical girl among the four had suffered this much.
"True, but she passed it, and besides, it''s just a death, in such a world where time and space, death and life can be reversed, death doesn''t matter that much," Tian Shen said.
Even Immortal Emperors have the power to interfere in life and death to some extent, and in addition, Great Emperors canpletely ignore thews of life and death.
As long as Wen Rong reaches the Great Emperor realm, she can revive her mother¡ªplus, as long as she asks Tian Shen, Tian Shen will revive her mother.
"Well, let''s see what the other one is doing" Then Tian Shen waved his hand and the content of the floating scene changed.
"Huh?" Tian Yanyu became speechless as she saw how Mei Li broke all of Ye Chen''s teeth with one p.
"Well, let''s see what that one does." Tian Shen then waved his hand and the content of the floating scene changed.
Tian Yanyu also stared at the floating page with more eagerness- she was more curious about the contents of Mei Li''s trial.
She also knew that among the three of them, Mei Li was the only person who had not experienced any tragedy, well, unless you count her mother''s help.
But she didn''t think that such a thing had such an effect on Mei Li
On the screen, one could see Mei Li next to her mansion in the Great Immortal Sect
"Here? For example, is leaving my father going to be my trial?" Mei Li said contemptuously as she saw the space around her.
She doesn''t have the slightest qualms about leaving his father and the cult¡ªhe''s not a kid after all, right? In addition, life is much more enjoyable with Tian Shen
---
this arc would end in chapter 90
Chapter 85: A Normal Date
But what she thought was wrong and suddenly a handsome young man appeared in front of her
"Ye Chen?" Seeing the figure that appeared in front of her, Mei Li slightly raised her eyebrows and frowned, she couldn''t understand why Ye Chen is here.
After the events that happened in the Immortal Emperor''s Tomb, shepletely cut off and destroyed all her feelings for Ye Chen - in other words, to her, Ye Chen is no different from an ordinary passerby who passes by her during the day.
But such a thing appeared for her trial? Does that rabbit-like creature underestimate her?
"Hello Mei Li"On the other hand, Ye Chen ignored Mei Lei''s expressions and greeted her with his crooked smile that he thinks is attractive to women.
Mei Li didn''t answer, but her frown disappeared - she wouldn''t stoop to such a low level to answer such trash anyway.
"I know you feel guilty"
"..."
Although it seems that Ye Chen had a different perception of her silence
"The fact that your guilty doesn''t let you talk to me and look into my eyes shows it," he sighed and said with a smile on his face.
Mei Li didn''t know whether tough or cry¡ªwas such a stupid guy going to test her Dao heart?
"Do you remember those days? When I confessed you my love" Ye Chen looked at the flowers nted around
"It''s all because of that bastard Tian Shen. If he hadn''t suddenly appeared and interfered between us, we would have been married by now."
"What do you think, Mei Li? Don''t you think you should kill that bastard?" Ye Chen said innocently
"How dare you?" But suddenly, a huge killing intent emanated from Mei Li''s body and caused Ye Chen to lock in ce.
Mei Li slowly took a step towards Ye Chen and without giving him a chance, pped him in the face- the force of the p was so terrifying that the pressure caused the building to copse.
"Ahhh" Ye Chen was hit on the ground hard and all the bones in his face and teeth were broken and even his face became like a pig.
"The fact that I don''t say anything is not a reason for you to dare to insult the young master." Mei Li mmed her long and thin legs firmly on Ye Chen''s face and crushed his head, causing blood to spread everywhere.
Then, as if that wasn''t enough to calm her anger, she took out her sword and began to dismember Ye Chen''s body - when she was done, she ced the pieces together to form the letters of the alphabet.
All these letters of the alphabet together formed a sentence - a sentence or a warning to the watcher of this pagoda, a rabbit-like creature Jasper.
Jasper, who was watching Mei Li''s trial, trembled with fear as he saw this sentence
"I guess I''d better stay out of others'' personal life, right?! How can I, as a good rabbit, use their personal lives as trial content?" Jasper then calmed his mind and muttered to himself.
Although Mei Li was weaker than him, for some reason, his intuition told him not to mess with this girl
Miei Li, on the other hand, smiled at her masterpiece and then moved on to the next floor - she cleared the first floor in less than a minute and set a brand-new record.
"Huh?" On the other side, in the mansion, Tian Yanyu became speechless as she saw what happened to Mei Li and Ye Chen.
"Well that was a bit unexpected," Tian Shen also smiled stupidly¡ªeven he didn''t expect Mei Li to be so wild.
Well, if one thinks about it a little, one can understand that this is not so strange, after all, some time has passed and during this time, Mei Li''s obsession and love for Tian Shen has increased a lot.
Tian Shen then stopped thinking about Mei Li and nced briefly at the three ants. After looking at their situation for a while, he looked back and turned his attention back to Tian Yanyu.
"So, what do you want us to do now?" Tian Shen patted Tian Yanyu''s head and asked with a smile on his face ¨C there was still plenty of time left until the girls were done and the rankings were announced.
"Brother, how about we go on a date?!" Tian Yanyu thought for a while and then said with her eyes shining.
Now that she thought about it, she never had a proper date with her brother, and isn''t that very sad and stupid?
Of course, she also didn''t know if her brother would be able to get them out of the pce without anyone finding out in the meantime - but even if he couldn''t, they could only have a date in the pce space, right?
"Of course, why not?" Tian Shen didn''t refuse either, and suddenly the space around thempletely changed and turned into a magnificent ancient city.
Not only that, but their clothes also changed and became a little more formal
Seeing that the space around them had changed, Tian Yanyu''s eyes shone even more, and one could see happiness in her actions and eyes.
Wasting no time, she took Tian Shen''s hand and then together they went for a walk around the city - the city was rich in heritage and there were many tourist spots.
During the next few hours, theypletely spent romantic fun
Eating a luxurious and romantic dinner, watching romantic theater, and ying stall games
Even Tian Yanyu''s girl side got activated and she spent all her time buying various clothes along with delicious sweets from the stalls - surprisingly, even though she is a cultivator herself, she gave all the shopping to Tian Shen to hold
Tian Shen didn''t say anything as he didn''t want to ruin the date and Tian Yanyu''s happiness - but he would make sure that Tian Yanyu would pay the price in bed.
After a few hours, they finally returned to the mansion and Tian Shen put all the shopping in a corner andy on the bed - strangely, he is omnipotent, but shopping is still boring and boring.
"Brother, don''t be like this! Admit it, we had a good time," Tian Yanyu, seeing Tian Shen''s face, who did not hide his tiredness and boredom, threw herself into his arms and said with a beautiful smile.
"Maybe, I don''t know," Tian Shen said impatiently, well, maybe the only thing that was worth it was Tian Yanyu''s beautiful smile that was on her face the whole time and that happy feeling as if she had achieved everything she wanted.
But...
What kind of benefits these things have for him? He could also make Tian Yanyu show such expressions on the bed
"Then let me make a brother happy," Tian Yanyu said yfully, she didn''t like to see her brother with such an expression.
Of course, what she wanted to do was definitely to make her brother happy and not because she was greedy for it
She slowly moved her thin hands toward Tian Shen''s little brother and began to rub them on his pants - however, when she was about to open the pants, two people suddenly entered the mansion.
Tian Yanyu turned around and looked with murderous intent at the two girls who interrupted them- Wen Rong and Mei Li trembled slightly as they felt Tian Yanyu''s murderous intent.
"Is there a problem?: They couldn''t even understand the reason behind Tian Yanyu''s murderous intent
"It''s nothing," Tian Shen giggled a little
"Hmph, you guys are too annoying," Tian Yanyu puffed her cheeks andy in Tian Shen''s arms.
The two girls still didn''t understand what she meant and instead looked at the purchases on the corner of the wall and then looked at Tian Shen and Tian Yanyu with confused faces.
"Ranking is going to be announced" Tian Shen was toozy to exin about the purchases, they could ask Tian Yanyu if they were curious.
In addition, Tian Yanyu loves to show off and won''t hide anything
"Wait, so is Tian Yanyu a sadist?" Tian Shen suddenly thought of a possibility and muttered to himself.
"Who is sadistic?" However, Tian Yanyu vaguely heard his voice and asked in a confused tone
"Of course you" Tian Shen didn''t hide anything and answered in a simple and t tone
"Brother, do you want to call a cute sister like me a sadist?"
"Let''s go, the ranking is being announced," Tian Shen ignored her and after getting up from the bed, he left the mansion with the other two girls.
Tian Yanyu looked around in confusion¡ªdid her brother leave her like this?
"Wait, I''lle." Tian Yanyu suddenly came to her senses and followed them out of the mansion
All four of them stood outside the mansion and looked at the ranking and words floating in the sky
Not only them, but all the other geniuses who were not eliminated during the process were looking at the sky at this moment
---
Chapter 86: Ranking
"Well, congrattions to those who passed through at least two floors and managed to survive," Jasper''s voice suddenly echoed across the sky.
"Right now, we only have one hundred genius left, let''s go to announce the ranks"
"For reminding, the rankings are based on the speed of clearing the floors"
[ Name: Zao Chen - Rank: 100 ]
[ Name: Zhen Gou - Rank 99 ]
[ Name: Gu Lou - Rank 98 ]
....
[ Name: Hou Feng - Rank: 12 ]
[ Name: Feng Li: Rank: 11 ]
"Well, here are the rankings between 100 and 11, from here on, the top ten will be ranked, and of course you can also see the difficulty level of each of them"
"Thus you can see their power in every aspect," Jasper''s voice echoed again
The expressions of many geniuses became even more serious and curious than before - after all, who isn''t curious about the top ranks?
They also wanted to see who had a higher rank between the young master of the Tian family and the son of the god of the Celestial Phoenix n.
On the other hand, the three girls also focused their attention on the ranking at this moment - they were very confident and therefore did not need to pay attention to the ranks of 100 to 11.
[ Name: Gu Xuan
- Rank: 10
- Difficulty level
- Pagoda physical strength: 5
- Soul Power Pagoda: 5
- Dao Heart Pagoda: 4
- Combat experience Pagoda: 6
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 2.23.11h ]
"Gu Xuan? If I''m not mistaken, he''s one of the sons of the leader of the Gu family, right?"
"That''s right, he is one of the Gu family''s young masters and is also said to have one of the top hundred basicws."
[ Name: Chi Feng
- Rank: 9
- physical strength pagoda: 5
- Dao Heart Pagoda: 7
- Combat experience Pagoda: 5
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 2.21.11h ]
"Chi Feng? If I be right, he is one of the geniuses of the Celestial Phoenix n!"
"That''s right, he was one of the contenders for the position of Son of God, but he was suppressed by Chi Wei."
"It seems that the Celestial Phoenix n is full of talent in this generation"
"But unfortunately, they have be the enemy of a monster." Suddenly, the geniuses nced at the ce where the young master of the Tian family was standing.
[ Name: Nn Wei
Rank: 8
- Physical strength Pagoda: 9
- Soul Power Pagoda: 10
- Dao Heart Pagoda: 10
-bat experience Pagoda: 10
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 1.59.43 ]
"Nn Wei? The Nn family had such a genius?"
"If I''m not mistaken, he''s one of the ancient freaks of the Nn family from old eras!"
"Really? But why did the Nn family awaken an ancient freak? As far as I know, the princess of the Nn family is a heavenly genius!"
"It seems that she did not participate in this trip."
On the other hand, Tian Shen also took a look at Nn Wei - naturally, as a genius who belongs to previous eras, he is strong in all aspects.
[ Name: Gu Qingy
Rank: 7
- Physical strength Pagoda: 6
- Soul Power Pagoda: 9
- Dao Heart Pagoda: 8
- The average time to clear each pagoda: >1.59.40 ]
"As expected of a goddess!"
"What are you saying? Why is the goddess'' rank so low? I thought she was in the top five!"
"However, the distance between her and the ancient freak of the Nn family is very close!"
"Right, the difference is only three seconds!"
Even Gu Qingy herself frowned as she saw her rank - she was sure that except for that ck-d young man, Chi Wei, and also the young master of the Tian family, there was no one better than her.
But it seems that there are geniuses who hide their true powers and talents
[ Name: Chi Wei
- Rank: 6
- Pagoda physical strength: 7
- Spirit Power Pagoda: 7
- Dao Heart Pagoda: 9
- Pagodabat experience: 8
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 1.50.22 ]
"As expected from the son of God of the Celestial Phoniex n! He is powerful in all aspects!"
"That''s right, he even can match the normal ancient freaks!"
"But even he could not be among the top 5"
Naturally, it wasn''t just the geniuses who were shocked, even Chi Wei was very shocked - even though all the pagodas were like hell, he still made sure to finish them quickly.
And still not among the top five?
Of course, Gu Qingy and Zheng Ming were no different from the others and were shocked
Especially Zheng Ming who knew about Chi Wei''s strengths and abilities
[ Name: Lin Fan
- Rank: 5
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 1.50.19 ]
"Lin Fan? Who is this Lin Fan?"
"The difference between him and the God Son of the Celestial Phoenix n is only 3 seconds! Besides, this Lin Fan is so weak in aspects?"
"Right, although the pagoda arranges trials based on a person''s abilities."
Chi Wei cursed all the heavens after seeing such a weak person above him
On the other hand, although Lin Fan was happy, he was also a little scared - anyway, now that his name has been spread, won''t Tian Shen notice him?
Of course, there are many people with the name Lin Fan, right? This can only be a coincidence
[Name: Zheng Ming
- Rank: 4
- Physical strength Pagoda: 10
- Combat experience Pagoda: 9
- The average time to clear the floors of each pagoda: 1.00.01 ]
"Who is this? Even the ancient freak of the Nn family can''t match him!"
"Besides, what kind of record is this? It''s too greater than the previous one!"
Suddenly, there was an uproar among the entire crowd, but Zheng Ming himself frowned¡ªhe was sure that, except for the young master of the Tian family, no one else could match him.
In addition, there are three ces left, but four people have not yet appeared in the rankings
[ Name: Mei Li
- Rank: 3
- The average time to clear the floors of each pagoda: 00.15.23h ]
"..."?
"????, 15 minutes?"
Gu Qingy, Chi Wei, and even Zheng Ming''s eyes widened - they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.
How i such a thing possible? In addition, she is equal to Zheng Ming in all aspects!
"I lost" While everyone else was going crazy about her record, she was not happy
In fact, she never considered those idiot geniuses as her rivals andpletely ignored them - she only considered Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu as opponents, and she lost to both of them.
[ Name: Wen Rong
- Rank: 2
- Combat experience Pgoda: 9
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 00.14.57 ]
"Another monster!"
"Damn, where did such monsterse from!"
"Wen Rong? Goddess Wen Rong? Isn''t this thedy who is next to the young master of the Tian family?!"
"That''s right! Mei Li is also one of the women who always stands by Young Master Tian"
Seeing the new rank, Zheng Ming felt his scalp tingle again
Another monster and this monster is also a woman belonging to Tian Shen! Not only himself but also those around him are monsters!
"Hey, I failed too." Naturally, Wen Rong was not too happy seeing her rank
"Finally, it''s the turn of rank one!"
"I think everyone knows who will rank first!"
"Right! This is definitely the young master of the Tian family!"
"But did you notice that the young master''s sister did not appear in the ranking yet?"
"Now that I think about it"
[ Name: Tian Yanyu
- Rank: 1
- Combat experience Pagoda: 10
- The average time to clear each pagoda: 00.7.21 ]
"..."????
"Damn, this is even more monstrous! How does such a monster exist?"
"She got 10 in all aspects! And if I''m not mistaken, the goddess of the Tian family is less than twenty years old!"
"How is this possible?" Even Zheng Ming looked at the ranking with a solemn expression¡ªno matter how he thought about it, achieving such a record is impossible!
In addition, as far as she had heard from the Immortal Court, the goddess of the Tian Family, although she is talented, was not a monster that could pose the slightest threat to him.
"Was she hiding her true power all along?" That was the only possibility that made sense
"Was this woman hiding her power?" On the other hand, Gu Qingy also muttered to herself in awe and a little jealousy, they were both top goddesses of the upper realms, each with countless chasers.
Naturally, although she and Tian Yanyu have not seen each other much, there is apetitiveyer between them
"But then what is the rank of the young master of the Tian family?"
---
Chapter 87: Time For Battles
"But then what about the rank of the young master of the Tian family?"
"Right, why isn''t he in the rankings?" Everyone looked at where Tian Shen was standing and was even more confused when they saw thepletely indifferent expression on his face.
Even Zheng Ming frowned, he had considered Tian Shen to be the biggest and most dangerous variable in this trip, but now Tian Shen is not even ranked.
Plus the problem is that people who are not ranked are killed for failing to pass two floors
But Tian Shen is standing there without the slightest injury and even seems to have everything under his control
"How is that possible?" It wasn''t just Zheng Ming who noticed this bug, but Jasper himself also noticed the existence of an extra person.
"You don''t need to interfere, don''t do anything" but just as he was about to make a move, an ancient voice that reflected chaos suddenly echoed in his ears.
"I understand master," Jasper turned his attention away from Tian Shen after hearing his master''s order
"Well you can go rest for now" Jasper''s voice echoed throughout the area and then he disappeared
Hearing him, the others stopped their current thoughts and went to their mansions - anyway, whether it''s physically or mentally, they need to rest.
"We should also go" Tian Shen also told the girls and then the two girls went to their respective mansions while Tian Yanyu followed his brother to his mansion.
The day passed slowly and the night ended with moaning sounds
All the geniuses went to the battlefield ording to the time that Jasper had announced - all the hundred geniuses were there.
The environment of the battlefield was exactly like a Roman Colosseum, and geniuses could watch other geniuses fight while waiting for their turn.
The seats in the Colosseum were arranged by rankings, and the best seats naturally belonged to the top three - Tian Shen and the girls went to their seats and sat down.
Not only them, but the other geniuses also took their seats and waited for Jasper - of course, Jasper also appeared a second after the geniuses took their seats.
Jasper: ?????
''How did I get dragged here all of a sudden?''Jasper muttered to himself in disbelief, he decided to make the geniuses wait to unt his dignity.
But suddenly he was pulled here by a force.'' Maybe it was the master''s work? Yes, only he has that ability,'' thinking of such a possibility, he stopped thinking about it and instead looked at the crowd.
"Well, I''m d to see you again!"
"As I said before, maybe I didn''t say, the battles are decided by lottery, of course, the first rank won''t participate in the battles"
"she is considered the ultimate boss and the winner of the battles will fight her and then the main winner will be determined" Jasper exined in his usual tone.
Then a number appeared on the clothes of each of the geniuses except Tian Yanyu - of course, these numbers were the same for some of the geniuses.
"The ones with the same numbers fight each other," Jasper continued
"Well, let''s begin!" Then two of the geniuses suddenly appeared in the arena of the Colosseum
Although there was a little confusion in their eyes, it was quickly resolved, and both of them became ready to fight.
"Number 36?" On the other hand, When Rong looked at her number and said
"My number is also 27" Mei Li also looked at her number
"Wen Rong''s opponent is Gu Xuan and Mei Li''s opponent is Lin Fan," Tian Shen said without looking at them.
"Oh? I guess it will be an easy victory," Wen Rong said upon hearing his words, she was a little disappointed that she couldn''t fight a strong opponent.
"Lin Fan? He was so weak in all aspects, I don''t think I can even call my fight against him a battle" Mei Li said disdainfully.
Not just Lin Fan, but she does not see anyone on her opponent''s level except for Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything, these girls were somewhat right - no one could defeat them except Tian Yanyu.
Except for Zheng Ming, of course, Zheng Ming himself does not have such power, but the reason he can defeat these two girls is because of his trump card.
The matches went smoothly and it was Mei Li and Wen Rong''s turn - naturally, as expected, their battles ended in one second and one move.
In almost a few hours, all the battles ended and naturally, the final winner was Zheng Ming who managed to defeat Wen Rong
Apart from the match between these two, the match between Mei Li and Chi Wei was also very controversial, but naturally, it ended with the victory of Mei Lei.
Tian Shen could see Chi Wei''s desperate and angry thoughts such as "I can''t even defeat the women around him" but he didn''t care because it was true.
To be honest, Chi Wei is indeed a powerful genius¡ªbut Tian Shen''s women are not people that people who cannot surpass the concept of genius can fight against.
"Are you ready?" Tian Shen patted Tian Yanyu''s head and asked
"I was always ready," Tian Yanyu said with a smile on her face - on the other hand, she was also a little surprised.
She expected to fight Wen Rong or Mei Li in the end, but it turns out that her prediction was wrong
"Brother, do I need to be careful about this so-called Zheng Ming?" Tian Yanyu, although she was sure that his strength was no match for her, but she had a strange feeling about this person.
"His strength is not equal to yours, but he has a trump card that can be a bit annoying," Tian Shen said quietly.
Tian Yanyu nodded and then went to the battlefield-if he has an annoying trump card so she would force him to reveal it.
Zheng Ming nced at Tian Yanyu standing in front of him
His intuition warned him of danger - in other words, this woman was very powerful, of course, he himself hade to such a conclusion after seeing her strength in every aspect.
"You don''t want to say anything?" Zheng Ming said in a simple tone
"No need to waste time, attack," Tian Yanyu said simply
Zheng Ming frowned a little, he was the one who always told others like that, and now someone else is telling him to attack first.
"Anyfort" he didn''t refuse, although he felt danger because of this woman, but he was still confident of defeating her
Without a moment''s hesitation, Zheng Ming moved forward with smooth and precise movements.
His fists were thrown out with incredible speed, and the goal of each blow was to break the opponent''s defense.
However, Tian Yanyu''s martial prowess is unmatched. With effortless grace, she raised her palm to counter each attack. The collision of their energies created shock waves around.
As the fight escted, Zheng Ming''s attacks became more intense, causing the empty void to tremble.
The ground beneath them shuddered and cracks formed in the cobwebs on the once-solid ground.
The air resonated with the force of their shes, creating an otherworldly symphony of impact.
But Tian Yanyu remained steadfast. Her hand acted like an impregnable shield, blocking each devastating blow with precision and grace.
Every time her palm collided with Zheng Ming''s fist, a reverberating sound echoed through the battlefield.
Amidst the chaos, Tian Yanyu''s voice echoed, her tone filled with exhaustion. "Is that the best you can do? I''m tired of ying with you."
In the blink of an eye, Tian Yanyu disappeared from her position and reappeared in front of Zheng Ming in an instant.
With a swift and calcted movement, she generated tremendous energy within her slender frame.
The force behind her fist broke through the sound barrier as she unleashed it on Zheng Ming.
Before Zheng Ming could react, he felt an indescribable force hit him with unimaginable strength.
Bones snapped like dry twigs as his body was pushed back, spinning like a ragdoll in the air.
The impact threw him hundreds of miles away, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.
As Zheng Mingy motionless, his body broken and bruised, blood dripped from his body. Almost all the bones in his body were broken
"I guess now I understand what the reason for the danger warning was" Zheng Mingughed and hisugh made the audience look at him in confusion.
''About to use huh?'' Tian Yanyu realized that he probably wanted to use his trump card
Suddenly, a talisman appeared in Zheng Ming''s hand, he tore off it, and suddenly the sky began to shake.
A figure as if overlooking eternity suddenly appeared in front of him
The sky even lost its color for a moment, as if a blessed being had entered the world
Even Tian Yanyu felt threatened as he saw this figure and became quite serious
---
Chapter 88: I am Your Father
(Warning: the contents of this chapter are somewhat disgusting and not for everyone)
Suddenly, a talisman appeared in Zheng Ming''s hand, he tore off it, and suddenly the sky began to shake as if a forbidden taboo was appearing.
A figure that seemed to overlook eternity suddenly appeared in front of Zheng Ming
Even Tian Yanyu felt threatened and became quite serious when he saw this figure - she felt a crisis for the first time in her second life.
An upright figure, with long white hair that reached down to his waist, his face was hidden in the mist of time and could not be seen.
However a part of the corner of his face could be seen, and through it, everyone could see that this person was a very handsome young man
moreover, by looking directly at him, people could feel his noble and indifferent temperament.
"Who is he?"
"It''s just a projection and I have a feeling that even the aura is enough to destroy me."
"In addition, it can be seen that he is probably very handsome, the only person who can surpass him is young master Tian."
"This? This kind of aura, is it the Immortal Court''s Daozi?" Even Jasper frowned slightly as he saw the figure that appeared.
The figure dressed in golden-purple royal noble robes looked at Zheng Ming, although it cannot be seen, he frowned slightly at this moment.
"What made you like this?" Suddenly, a charming and magnificent male voice echoed throughout the battlefield.
"I''ve seen Daozi, it''s actually because of a fight with that girl." Seeing his master, Zheng Ming ignored all his wounds and knelt directly on the ground.
Boom!
It was as if a bomb had exploded. Suddenly, upon hearing the word Daozi, the heads of geniuses who had very powerful backgrounds, including Tian Yanyu, Wen Rong, and Gu Qingy, began to tingle.
Daozi! In all the vastness and history of the Lower Verse, there has only been one genius that was called Daozi
The number one genius of the Legendary Force the Immortal Court, and even the number one genius of history¡ªhe haspletely crushed the geniuses of several eras and has registered his name as the most scary genius in history.
"So he is one of Daozi''s subordinates" Tian Yanyu nced at Zheng Ming again
"So that''s what brother meant by the trump card that can be a bit annoying," Tian Yanyu organized her mental state and then chuckled- her brother was right.
He is only a projection and she is sure she can defeat him
"Oh? You were defeated by a genius of this generation?" The frown on Daozi''s face disappeared and instead looked yfully at Zheng Ming
His real body had not yet awakened, and he was not aware of the general situation of this generation.
"I guess huh?" Zheng Ming was not only not disappointed, but seeing his master''s yful tone, Zheng Ming replied with a shameless tone.
"Well, let me see who is so talented that can defeat you." Daozi also ignored his subordinate''s tone and turned to look at Tian Yanyu.
"Hmmm? Interesting, I can''t see through you." Seeing Tian Yanyu, Daozi frowned for a moment and returned to his nonchnt tone.
Although he didn''t show it, he was a little surprised inside - after all, not only could he not see through this woman, but she also made him feel danger.
He found it a bit funny, when was thest time he felt danger? Even he cannot remember it
"The Daozi of the Immortal Court right? Rumors say too much Bush is about you and think of you too highly" Tian Yanyu also looked at him, but soon saw it as pointless.
"Oh? This is the first time that someone knows my identity but talks to me like this," Daozzi became a little surprised and looked at Tian Yanyu with more surprise and curiosity.
This was the first time that someone dared to talk to him like that
"You are wasting too much time" Tian Yanyu found everything boring, she wanted to go back to her brother faster.
She didn''t care too much and instead took out her sword and at the same time started emitting killing intent.
She looked at the audience tform but raised her eyebrows slightly as she didn''t see her brother
"As ady, don''t you like fighting a bit too much huh?" Daozi wanted tough, but suddenly every atom in his body began to warn him.
"Do you have a problem?" Daozi suddenly heard a voice next to his ear, even without turning around he could feel the presence of someone next to him.
Seeing Tian Shen standing next to Daozi, all the spectators became stunned, they didn''t even realize when Tian Shen went there.
Before anyone had a chance to react, Daozi''s head mmed into the ground with huge force, blood spurting out of his ears and eyes.
"Akhkhh" Suddenly, a great pain overcame him and disabled his entire nervous and emotional system - he could even feel the atoms of his body shattering.
But what horrified him even more was that these atoms could no longer regenerate themselves and yet he was still alive.
"Are you so ugly that you don''t dare to show your face?" Tian Shen grabbed his head lifted him and showed his exposed face to everyone.
All the spectators looked at his handsome face and blue eyes - why a lie, he was handsome but unfortunately, he was standing next to Tian Shen right now.
It was like the ant standing next to God, no matter how handsome Daozi was at this moment, because he was next to Tian Shen, he could not have any effect on them.
Even the young goddesses who had called him very handsome before found him a little average at this moment
As for Tian Yanyu and the other two girls? They didn''t even bother to look at him, from the very beginning they saw the so-called Daozi of the Immortal Court as nothing more than a bigger ant.
But everyone didn''t just look at his face - Chi Wei and Zheng Ming were angry and of course, horrified to see what Tian Shen had done to Daozi.
Even Daozi can''t fight against Tian Shen?
"Who are you?" Daozi felt an indescribable anger in his heart, but he also felt fear for the first time in his life.
Although this is only his projection, it has 70% of his power, and yet he could not even feel the presence of the other party and could not even resist the slightest.
"Your father," Tian Shen said with a smile that seemed kind to him, but waspletely evil to everyone in the audience, and patted his head a little - something a father would do.
Seeing this smile, Daozi felt a chill in his spine and even his body trembled
"Oh, don''t worry, Father hasn''t forgotten you." Tian Shen turned his head slightly, and suddenly three tentacles came out of the ground and each went in a different direction.
The tentacles grabbed Chi Wei and Lin Fan and brought them directly to Tian Shen and mmed their heads together with Zheng Ming.
As for Chi Wei''s allies? Naturally, Tian Shen didn''t forget them, but he didn''t think it was necessary to waste time on such insects and instead crushed them.
During this operation, all their teeth were crushed and fell out of their mouths - then the tentacles suddenly turned into several smaller tentacles and entered the inner part of the three people''s bodies through their noses, ears, and mouths.
The tentacles began to bite all the internal organs of their bodies, including the stomach and liver, and the eyes of all three becamepletely soulless.
"Nohh, it hurts, it hurts." Suddenly, the tentacles came out from the two holes below their belly and started trading their body dirt with each other, such as inserting each of them feces in the other ones mouth
Seeing this scene, all the spectators and even Daozi were not only horrified, but even many goddesses could not control themselves and vomited.
Even Tian Yanyu and the other two girls were a little scared as they saw Tian Shen''s cruelty - even Tian Yanyu had never seen such a disgusting and terrifying scene in her life.
"What do you think my son?" Tian Shen patted Daozi''s head and said with a smile, but his smile made Daozi even more terrified than before.
"Why are you doing this?" he asked in a broken voice full of fear - it was the first time he had seen such a monster in his life.
He even fully regretted giving Zheng Ming a talisman that contained his projection¡ªhow did such a monster appear in the new generation?
He even doubted whether this monster was an innate devil in a human body or not
"I don''t mind plotting against me in the slightest, but I don''t like someone plotting against people I care about," Tian Shen''s smile disappeared and was reced by a bone-chilling tone.
---
Chapter 89: Their End
"I don''t mind plotting against me in the slightest, but I don''t like someone plotting against people I care about," Tian Shen''s smile disappeared and was reced by a bone-chilling tone.
Originally, Tian Shen didn''t n to act so quickly - he decided to wait until the end of this trip and kill them all in front of the ancient powerhouses of the other forces after leaving the pce.
But seeing the change that Chi Wei had made in his n, he also changed his mind and decided to act at the same time and kill them all.
Tian Shen nced at Chi Wei, Lin Fan, and Zheng Ming¡ªhe could see their pain, horror, despair, and regret deep into the endless abyss.
Tian Shen blinked and they becamepletely crushed, literally crushed, like a human crushing a cockroach.
All their hearts, livers, temples, and brains werepletely thrown out, and due to the wave of energy released from their bodies, their body parts were thrown towards the audience and made their bodies dirty.
Of course, Tian Shen didn''t just kill them, needless to say, he forced them to eat each other''s excrement before they died - he also made them experience the process of being crushed.
In other words, time passed much slower for them, and they felt the pain of the destruction of every atom and the pain of the tearing and crushing of each of their organs.
And their souls are there too - he crushed their souls too, the pain of crushing souls is trillions of times worse than the pain of crushing body parts.
Tian Shen then turned his attention back to Daozi, whose body was trembling with fear¡ªindeed, he was a little disappointed by the scene.
He didn''t expect that Daozi, who is the top genius in history, would be so timid¡ªbesides, it''s just a projection, so won''t the original body run away from him in the future?
Well, it''s not like he can do anything, or in other words, he doesn''t care
"Our work will not end here today, in the future I and my maid will give a visit to the Immortal Court" Tian Shen caressed Daozi''s head a little more and then crushed his head with a little pressure on Daozi''s head, before crush one could see the panic and despair in his eyes.
"Well," Tian Shen then nced at the crowd - everyone was looking at him as if they were looking at a bloodthirsty monster.
He didn''t care either, and after looking at Tian Yanyu, he returned to his seat next to the other two girls - the girls not only didn''t avoid him but quickly sat on his legs to ease his anger.
Of course, Tian Yanyu didn''t hold back and quickly joined them and sat on Tian Shen''so in the middle
She didn''t know why her brother was angry, but she didn''t care about the reason, and right now she just wanted to quench her brother''s anger.
"Well the battles are over and I guess everyone knows who the top four are" Jasper naturally watched everything.
Only one word floated in his mind: monster!
In his opinion, Tian Shen is a monster! In addition, he also realized that Tian Shen''s true power was very frightening!
He had made sure that no one could interfere during the match, and yet Tian Shen ignored this rule and smashed the barrieryer that he had ced between the battlefield and the audience tform with the force of his finger.
"Ms. Tian Yanyu, Ms. Wen Rong, Ms. Mei Li, and Gu Qingy." Four tokens suddenly appeared in the air and headed toward the four people that were mentioned.
He no longer even dared to address the women around Tian Shen without a prefix.
Then he disappeared without a word - of course no one seemed to care about his disappearance
"Well, now that you have received the token to enter the Divine Pool, don''t you think you should get off me?" Tian Shen didn''t know whether tough or cry as he saw that the girls didn''t want to get off even after receiving the key for entering the Divine Pool.
He wasn''t really angry - if he was angry, the three of them wouldn''t have died so easily, and he would have tortured them in much more horrible ways.
For example, he would force them to rape each other and the beautiful scene of their Yang-Yang harmony would be shown in a live state for the entire Lower Verse.
"Brother, you really are not angry?" Tian Yanyu asked a little hesitantly, in fact, the only time she had seen her brother angry was a few days ago when they were about to enter the Peach Blossom Sect.
Although the expressions on her brother''s face now are not the same as then, she wanted to prevent and prevent any possible urrence
Now that she thinks about it, her brother didn''t have such expressions now and such a thing happened to those three people
So when her brother was angry, what kind of destruction and apocalypse did he bring? Even thinking about it makes her body tremble
"Haha, of course, I''m not angry, you can go." Tian Shen nced at them and noticed that even the other two girls were waiting for his answer.
"If the young master says so," Mei Li and Wen Rong looked at each other and got up from Tian Shen - Tian Yanyu was a little hesitant and hesitated, but she also got up in the end.
After saying goodbye, all three left Tian Shen and went to the diving pool
"Well, their work may take a day, I''d better get to work" Tian Shen took a short look at their destination and then changed his gaze to the end of the pce and muttered to himself.
The next moment, Tian Shen disappeared from his ce, and the next moment he appeared in an ancient and luxurious hall, he didn''t even look around and instead turned his attention to the handsome middle-aged man sitting on the throne.
The Middle-aged Man wore a crown made of ancient stars, his eyes and hair were purple, and he wore a magnificent purple royal robe with golden stitching.
His eyes were like the starry sky and his temperament waspletely noble but also had a kind of abandonment
"As I thought, your strength is not as simple as the younger generation," the middle-aged man suddenly spoke, an ancient dignity suddenly causing the pce to tremble¡ªan act of showing dignity and strength.
"However, you still dare to stand in front of me?" Tian Shen said with a contemptuous and yful tone upon hearing the middle-aged man''s words.
"The temptation of the Primal Absolute Chaos physique is not something I can easily ignore," the middle-aged manpletely ignored Tian Shen''s tone and said in a calm tone.
"Besides, it''s not like I can''t suppress you, before ascending, I ced formations above the level of the Immortal Emperor here, even if you are an Immortal Emperor, you will still be suppressed," the Middle-aged man continued in the same calm tone.
He has been waiting all this time for a body that is perfectlypatible with him and is talented enough that he can use it to return to his peak and even surpass it.
"You''re just another one, smart but at the same time a real fool," Tian Shen said to the Abandoned Chaos Emperor in a tone filled with contempt.
To Tian Shen, he is just another fool like Chi Wei and Ye Chen - they n, but no matter how perfect their ns are, they fail in the end.
"What do you mean?" The Abandoned Chaos Emperor frowned, he didn''t know why but for some reason he suddenly felt a cold chill running down his spine.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and just raised his hand - suddenly the whole space hall lost its color - everything turned white
In other words, all known concepts werepletely removed from this space
"Ahkhhk" The Abandoned Chaos emperor''s body went out of the three-dimensional state and turned into a two-dimensional being
Unfortunately, in the process of transformation, every single atom and cell in his body was crushed, causing pain beyond his tolerance.
Tian Shen nced at him - the result was ording to his wish, as a being that has not gone beyond concepts, the Abandoned Chaos Emperor''s existence cannot withstand the destruction of concepts.
"The end of one of the top geniuses, huh?" Tian Shen smirked¡ªAbandoned Chaos Emperor is one of the top geniuses in history is not just a rumor.
Even after his ascension, his potential and talent didn''t stop in the Upper Verse and started to show even more to the extent that he managed to leave behind legends even there.
Unfortunately, his actions attracted the attention of the beings at the top of the Upper Verse power pyramid
Of course, the result of this was not his destruction, but a request for submission - those beings asked the abandoned chaos emperor to submit to them and work for them.
But as one of the top geniuses in history, how does he agree to bow down to others? Therefore, he not only rejected but also insulted them
In the end, he was chased and killed by almost countless powerful cultivators
Chapter 90: Outside Of Palace
In truth, Tian Shen did not consider his behavior and decisionpletely stupid - after all, as one of the top geniuses in history, he has the Fund to be arrogant.
Of course, that didn''t mean that his behavior was right, it was best to show your surrender temporarily and show your true self when the time came.
Back to the main topic, after a few seconds of looking at the two-dimensional existence of the Abandoned Chaos Emperor, Tian Shen left the hall.
After he left, the entire hall was removed from the pce as if it had never existed¡ªTian Shen, of course, also destroyed Jasper.
All the entertainment in this pce was over, and even the girls had already obtained the divine liquid, there was no reason for Jasper and this Pce to exist anymore
"Well, this is my gift to you." Of course, Tian Shen is also aware of his sister''s desire to get the inheritance of the abandoned Chaos Emperor, but unfortunately, the inheritance is not located here.
Tian Shen sent the geographical coordinates of the true location of the inheritance to Tian Yanyu''s mind - of course, obtaining the inheritance would not be easy.
"There''s nothing else to do," Tian Shen then looked around, or in other words, the whole pce, and then disappeared - there was no need to waste time anymore, and all he had to do was wait for girls.
---
Slowly, a day passed and the three-day time limit ended - finally, all the geniuses could escape from this cursed and scary pce.
Why a lie, because of this pce, almost all the geniuses have nocturnal enuresis - they don''t even dare to think about the young master Tian anymore.
For them, he is a taboo! Unspeakable and untouchable taboo! What he did yesterday became the core of their minds, a memory they will never forget for the rest of their lives.
On the other side, Tian Shen was standing above in the sky, looking down at the Divine Pool¡ªthe girls'' work was finished and they were currently leaving the pool.
Tian Shen took a look at their achievements in the past day
Tian Yanyu had simply expanded her acquired talent¡ªin other words, her talent now included both her soul and body.
Mei Li also used the divine liquid to refine her body - her body is now so powerful that she can easily crush earthly immortals with just her physical strength.
Of course, she also had some insights while tempering her body and managed to create a technique based on Ice Dao for her body and soul - of course, this technique is only in the early stages.
Wen Rong was the only person who only focused on one aspect and did not go to other aspects - she not only tempered her body by using the divine liquid but also expanded the range of her physique''s abilities.
After leaving the cloud where the divine pond was located, Tian Shen disappeared and appeared in front of them a momentter.
"Shall we go?" Tian Shen asked looking at them with his usual calm and indifferent tone
"Hehe brother" Tian Yanyu as always quickly took his hand like a couple in love, Mei Li and Wen Rang looked at this scene a little helplessly, but they didn''t dare to act so shamelessly.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and then the four of them went to the pce gate - all the geniuses were waiting there as if they didn''t dare to leave the pce before their god.
At the same time, outside of the pce, a beautiful figure with long golden hair was standing next to the Tian family ship, and she was staring at the entrance gate of the pce.
"When will their work end? Damn, no one even knows the exact end time," Tian Hua cursed in a low voice.
It had been almost a few hours since she returned, but there was still no news of the young master and the other two girls, besides, no one knew about the exact time limit for the end of this legendary pce.
"Anyway, those girls were looking at me mockingly, when theye back I show them my acquired talent, their reaction will be heavenly" Tian Hua stopped her thoughts and instead began to imagine the reaction of the three girls.
Originally, even she could not imagine that such a heavenly opportunity existed in the Lower Verse
To create her acquired talent, she went to a world called the Divine Sky - ording to Tian Shen''s exnation, she should go to a ce called the Celestial Garden in that world.
Actually, the Celestial Garden is very important to the people of that world because they considered it the home of their creator and worshiped it
She looked down on such a thing, but when she entered the Celestial Garden, she realized that this ce was not something that could exist in Lower Verse
Many of the nts that existed there had been extinct for billions of years, and besides, even her target, the Soulforge Lotus flower, was there.
It should be known that the Soulforge Lotus flower is something on the same level as the Supreme Primordial Chaos treasure, and by the way, its origin goes back to the creation of the Lower Verse.
ording to legends, this flower blooms by absorbing the power of heaven when the divine pyramids are aligned and reflect the power of heaven.
She didn''t know if it was because of her luck, but yesterday was the day when the divine pyramids aligned - she plucked the flower and nted it in her sea of ??consciousness.
Absorbing Heaven''s power, the flower blossomed into her sea of ??consciousness¡ªand because of this, she underwent a celestial awakening, which caused her to acquire a talent called Lotus Mindmeld.
As it is clear from the name of this talent, this talent gives her very scary mind powers
Apart from the basic abilities, the first ability she awakens is something called Dreamweaver - as the name suggests, she can practically control dreams.
She can manipte other people''s dreams, go into their dreams, and even control them unconsciously through their dreams.
Of course, she can also kill others in their dreams -
Of course, this ability also had a small w, which is that high-level cultivators do not need to sleep and dream - of course, she can solve this w with her ability to create dreams.
"Look at the gate! They came out." While Tian Hua was lost in her thoughts, a voice suddenly pulled her out.
Looking at the opened gate, Tian Hua became excited and quickly went towards it
A crowd of more than eighty people headed by four noble and eternal figures left the gate
Seeing the extremely handsome young man at the top, Tian Hua quickly bowed
"Looks like you seeded," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face as he saw Tian Hua and then put his hand on her head.
"Of course! How can I fail despite the young master?" Tian Hua said in a respectful tone full of affection and then looked at the other three girls.
She could feel the increase in strength in all three girls¡ªbut she no longer felt danger from Tian Yanyu as before
This had two meanings, either Tian Yanyu had be so powerful that she could defeat her with one finger, or it was she who had be much stronger than before and Tian Yanyu could no longer pose the slightest threat to Her.
"Well, let''s go," Tian Shen said to the girls who were greeting Tian Hua - of course, he also found it a bit funny that the geniuses quickly walked away from him after leaving the pce.
"Young Master Tian right? May I ask where my Nn Family''s Ancient Freak is?" Before Tian Shen and the others boarded the airship, an ancient voice suddenly echoed in the void and stopped them.
Actually, not only he but some other ancient existences could also be felt behind him in the void
"Oh? No, you can''t ask," Tian Shen didn''t even look at him and answered in a simple and indifferent tone.
Boom!
Although his tone was simple, his words made the heads of all the spectators tingle - of course, the geniuses who witnessed his actions in the pce were a little calmer.
After all, they know that this young man can sometimes be the most monstrous and crazy being in the world
"Junior, just because you can fight a few Heavenly ants doesn''t mean you''re invincible," the Ancient Being frowned upon hearing Tian Shen''s words and asked in a sullen tone.
Tian Shen turned around and looked at the ancient being with eyes as if he were looking at a fool, didn''t he ask if he could ask or not? He also answered no
But if the other party wants an answer, then why not
"You want an answer, right?"Tian Shen looked directly at the ancient being with eyes that lookes down even at the heavens and said in a t and indifferent tone.
"I killed him"
Chapter 91: Underworld Palace
"I killed him"
"Not only him but your descendants were killed by me as well," Tian Shen looked at the beings behind the ancient existence of the Nn family that were hidden and said.
Boom!
His words fell and once again made the entire audience''s heads tingle, they didn''t know whether to admire his bravery and dominant temperament or call him a fool for being arrogant.
But One thing they were sure of, today there going to be an interesting show to watch
"What? You little bastard killed my descendant of the Nn family, and you still dare to be so arrogant! Today, even the Tian family can''t save you."
He raised his hand and then suddenly a huge palm appeared above the heads of Tian Shen and the girls and fell on them as if it wanted to crush them.
All the spectators sighed - will today be the end of one of the greatest geniuses in history? Of course, many people did not think so
After all, as a descendant of the Tian family, he should have many life-saving treasures
On the other hand, neither Tian Shen nor the other four girls had the slightest fear¡ªTian Shen even looked at all of this with disdain.
Do people consider him a talented but stupid and domineering young master?
When the palm was only fifty centimeters away from hitting them, it suddenly stopped and then turned into small miniature cubes and scattered.
Seeing this jaw of all the spectators fell to the ground, although before they could analyze the situation, Tian Shen suddenly stretched out his hand, and as if his hand had the power of suction, the ancient existence of the Nn family was suddenly drawn towards him.
"Are you Stupid? I killed him because he wanted to kill me, and now you wanted to do the same thing," Tian Shen looked into his eyes while holding his neck tightly and said with a yful tone.
"Ho- How do you have such power?" The ancient being looked at Tian Shen with fear, every atom in his body was telling him to run away as fast as possible, but unfortunately, he couldn''t free himself.
"You don''t need to know." Tian Shen squeezed his neck a little harder and crushed itpletely, then threw his body to the ground.
"How about you guys?" Tian Shen looked at the ancient beings who were hiding and trembling with fear and said
However, seeing that they did not show any reaction, he lost his interest and then he boarded the ship with the girls and left there.
"He killed an overlord-level being?" All the spectators looked at the Tian family''s ship with a solemn and shocked expression¡ªthey were so ovee with shock that they couldn''t even speak properly.
Although those geniuses who had seen Tian Shen''s actions before were a little calmer - however, this was inparison with their families, even they were surprised by his terrifying power.
On the other side, in the Tian family''s ship, in a magnificent hall, Tian Shen was sitting on the floor in the lotus position.
"Brother, do we have anything else to do?" Tian Yanyu asked casually while looking at him
"After taking Li Xue and Liuyu Shen, we can return to the upper realms," Tian Shen said without opening his eyes.
"Brother, what n do you have for them?" Tian Yanyu asked in a curious tone, she could see that her brother was a little indifferent about them.
She did not think that her brother would want to keep them by his side in
"Both of them are quite talented, I want to send Shen to the Celestial Gods Sect, and Li Xue wille to the Immortal Academy with us," Tian Shen also did not hide anything and answered.
As Tian Yanyu said, he has no ns to keep Liuyu Shen and Li Xue by his side all the time¡ªhe has different ns for them.
"Celestial Gods Sect?" Tian Yanyu became a little surprised, she was somewhat familiar with this sect¡ªbut the important thing is that this sect does not ept just anyone, and the conditions for bing a disciple are very special.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and continued his meditation - Tian Yanyu also stopped bothering her brother and went back to the other girls.
Their trip continued without any problems, and after taking Liuyu Shen and Li Xue, they moved toward the upper realms.
As for the Peach Blossom Secr? Liuyu Shen chose the top disciple of the sect, Yue Lingxi, as the next leader, and Li Xue herself gave them a spell that contained a part of her power for times of need.
Meanwhile, all the news about Tian Shen''s actions both inside the pce and outside the pce spread to all the upper realms.
After all, such news, which is especially about the most famous genius of the young generation, will naturally not remain hidden, and on the contrary, it will spread rapidly.
Underworld Pce
The Underworld Pce is one of the most powerful forces in the world of Divine Ascension and is also one of the branches of one of the very powerful and taboo forces.
The underworld Pce itself rules over one of the continents and even their residence is located in the legendary Yellow Spring, which is said to be a spring embodied based on the cycle of reincarnation.
They consider themselves responsible for maintaining the order of the cycle of life and death, and the main aspect they focus on the most is the soul
Also, ording to rumors, this force is behind all the forces of the evil path and controls them from behind the scenes, although unfortunately there is no evidence to prove it and condemn them.
In a magnificent hall, a young and very beautiful girl wearing a purple-white royal dress was sitting in the lotus position.
She was a charming young woman with long, flowing purple hair of a mesmerizing color.
Her wless porcin skin radiates an ethereal glow, while her long, white legs are slim and graceful, and her fat hips andrge, well-shaped breasts add sensuality to her overall appearance. A sexy body with even sexier curves
She exudes a seductivebination of evil aura and noble presence, creating a truly exceptional beauty.
Above her head, miniature figures of the legendary Yama race, who are said to reign over the cycle of life and death, could be seen as if they were blessing her.
"Senior sister, I have new news," a sweet and energetic voice suddenly echoed in this luxurious and ancient hall, causing this beautiful young woman to open her eyes and reveal a pair of purple pupils.
"What''s wrong Yan''er?" the young girl asked in a casual andzy tone without turning her head - one could see boredom and loneliness in her eyes.
"I have news about my sister''s husband!" Suddenly a short girl came and sat next to the young woman
"What? Really?" The eyes of the young woman suddenly shone upon hearing the words of this girl, and all the loneliness and sadness in her eyes disappeared and gave way to excitement!
"Of course! I have never lied before"
"Tell me what happened." The young girl seemed unable to wait to hear the news
Then she began to exin all the news of the past few days about the Tian family''s young master to her elder sister, she could see the excitement and happiness in her elder sister''s eyes.
"He''s changed," Jin Xiuying smiled upon hearing her fiance''s actions ¨C she was naturally happier for her fiance than anyone else.
"I don''t think those bastards have a problem with our marriage anymore!"Jin Xiuying suddenly said coldly as if she remembered something.
"That''s right, elder sister! They probably can''t even wait for your engagement anymore and want you to get married sooner!" said the little girl who was known as Yan Yan.
Jin Xiuying didn''t say anything
After the betrothal contract was established between her and Tian Shen, many ancestors and even elders were unhappy with it - they all looked down on her fiance and did not consider him worthy of her.
Later, when a descendant of an ancient emperor from the force behind the underworld pce showed signs of liking her, it gets even worse.
Even the elders and ancestors started plotting and finding ways to destroy her engagement and feelings for Tian Shen.
Of course, they failed and they stopped after Jin Xiuying tried tomit suicide - however, she knew it was only on the surface and they hadn''t stopped.
However, things have changed since a few days ago when the news about Tian Shen''s power and talent spread around the world
They even let go of their hatred for Tian Shen and decided not to interfere in their rtionship anymore - though with the news that came out today, things changed again.
Killing an ancient being? ughter the godson of the Celestial Phoenix n and the ancient freak of the Nn family?
The elders and ancestors of the underworld Pce can''t wait any longer and want the marriage between them to happen as soon as possible
Chapter 92: Another Yanderes Brain Circuit
Divine Ascension World - Tian Family''s Domain
As before, all the elders, the patriarch, and even the ancestor of the Tian family were standing in front of the gate and seemed to be waiting for someone.
Of course, strangely, the patriarch''s wife, or in other words, Ling Yun, could not be seen next to them
The news of Tian Shen''s actions had reached them and caused them excitement - of course, they were not so shocked, anyway, Tian Shen had killed a few elders in front of them.
Of course, killing an ancient being was still news that took time for them to digest
However, at this moment, there was no sign of happiness in their faces and eyes, only worry, difort, and stress could be seen
"Is there really no problem?" One of the elders, who could no longer suppress his concern, turned to the ancestor of the family and asked.
"ancestor, although their rtionship has be weaker and weaker over the years, she is still the mother of that kid, what if he gets angry?" Another elder also asked worriedly.
"Calm down, we couldn''t let her go, could we? Besides, as you said, although she was secretly helping her son, their rtionship has weakened over the years."
"I don''t think there will be any problem," Tian Jun sighed and answered seeing the worry on all of their faces - to be honest, although even he didn''t show it, but he was worried.
Hearing the words of their ancestor, the elders also sighed with misery - how could something like this suddenly happen when their rtionship with Tian Shen was moving in a better direction?
Even the patriarch felt a little bad, he also wanted to use her to reshape the rtionship between father and son, but luck seemed to be against him.
"He''s here," Tian Jun looked at the magnificent ship that was approaching the Tian family from afar and said in a calm but fluctuating tone, finally his anxiety and stress began to show.
The expressions of elders and patriarchs also became serious
The ship came to the domain of the Tian family andnded in front of the entrance, as usual, seven figures came out led by an extremely handsome young man.
"It''s been a while," Tian Shen looked at the ancestor of the Tian family and said as if he was talking with his friend in a calm tone.
"Well, I guess so." Tian Jun not only did not get upset but also apanied him to make the atmosphere a little more intimate and friendly, at least at that time, the possibility of Tian Shen getting angry would be reduced a little
"What''s wrong?" Suddenly, a beautiful voice was heard from behind Tian Shen, everyone turned their heads slightly and looked at Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu was frowning at them at this moment - she could see their expressions including their worry and stress.
It was clear that either something happened or they did something themselves, and it was rted to her brother, after all, they wouldn''t be so worried and stressed.
Tian Shen also looked at them yfully, however, he didn''t read their minds - he wanted to hear their answer.
"Well, it''s about your mother," Tian Jun sighed with seeing Tian Shen''s look, in the end, he can''t hide anything.
"Oh? What happened to my mother?" Even though Tian Shen said this, he had an understanding of what had happened, his mother should have immediately started her n, but things didn''t go as she wanted.
"Your mother is currently imprisoned and in a dungeon," Tian Jun said with a slightly solemn tone, in fact, even he did not think that the day woulde when he would say such a thing.
"What did mother do?" While Tian Shen frowned, Tian Yanyu asked in a slightly cold tone - although she doesn''t have that much feeling for her mother, she is still her mother.
"Well, she tried to kill all the elders," Tian Jun said with a broken tone and a goofy smile, actually even he didn''t believe it when he heard it for the first time.
"What?" Not only Tian Yanyu but also the girls looked at Tian Jun with wide eyes
Kill all the elders? So why don''t the elders look angry? But as if even they are worried?
It was only Tian Shen who seemed to have aplete understanding of everything, he already knew about his mother''s n.
Not only the elders but his mother wanted to kill all their families and their children as well...
About the reason? This is her n to win Tian Shen''s heart and forgiveness - kill all the people who mocked him.
And she wanted to do such a thing, but her method was not that sophisticated, she wanted to iste the main hall of the Tian family and kill them with the formation she got from her family.
And of course, we should not forget that she was one of the top geniuses of her generation, naturally, she can kill the elders of the Tian family.
Unfortunately, not only did her n fail, but she was arrested as well
Tian Shen couldn''t understand the brain circuit of Yandere, even his sister bes more or less stupid in matters rted to him, and her IQ drops to the negative range.
"How is she?" Tian Shen asked in a simple tone
"We made sure that she won''t face the slightest difficulty or pain," Tian Jun replied hurriedly so Tian Shen wouldn''t misunderstand.
Although Ling Yun almost caused the death of all the elders, they not only didn''t punish her, they didn''t even treat her harshly, at least until they saw Tian Shen''s attitude, they didn''t want to risk it.
In addition, the elders did not hold a grudge against Ling Yun because of this, Tian Jun had already told them about the things that Ling Yun had done for Tian Shen, and they knew that this woman would probably even challenge the heavens for her son.
Of course, this is not the real reason - the main reason is Tian Shen himself, they did not want to be his enemy by misunderstanding the attitude of such a monster.
They still remember what happened to the few elders who wanted to plot against Tian Shen.
"Well then, I''ll visit herter" Tian Shen ignored their thoughts and then they all went inside the Tian family residence area.
The other three girls went to their mansions to rest, Tian Shen also asked the elders to arrange mansions for Li Xue and Liuyu Shen.
He and Tian Yanyu also went to their mansion and rested for a while, and then Tian Shen went to the forbidden area of ??the Tian family to meet Ling Yun.
In a rather elegant and luxurious dungeon that could not be called a dungeon or a prison, a beautiful woman was sitting in the lotus position on a white bed.
"What should I do now?" Ling Yun opened her eyes and sighed, this is the question she''s been asking herself for the past few days, but she can''t find any answer for it.
"If my sones back and finds out that I am imprisoned, won''t he be even more disgusted with me?" Ling Yun said in a sad tone and wiped the tears that gathered in the corner of her eyes with her hand.
The more she thought, the more she cursed why she didn''t seed in killing those bastards, if her n had been sessful, she might have been executed, but instead, he son would have forgiven her and even would cry because of her death, right?
"Disgusted? Not really," Ling Yun was suddenly pulled out of her thoughts by a charming male voice
Hearing the familiar voice, Ling Yun''s eyes suddenly shed and her heart began to beat rapidly
"Shen''Er?" she quickly got up and walked over to the bars of her room and looked out, over the bars stood an extremely handsome young man wearing a golden-white royal robe.
"It''s been a long time Lady Ling Yun," Tian Shen nced at the beautiful woman in front of him who seemed to have aged several million years.
Ling Yun, who seemed to have been given the world by the sight of her son, began to cry upon hearing Tian Shen''s words.
Tian Shen looked at her indifferently, he calling her Lady Ling Yun was naturally ufortable for such a rather crazy woman.
"Didn''t youe here to see me, your mother?" Ling Yun looked at Tian Shen with slightly sick eyes and asked.
"Why did you want to kill the elders?" Tian Shen ignored her question and asked his question
he could see that due to his living in the Tian family a few days ago and what he and Tian Yanyu had done, this woman became a little more worse
"Why did I want to kill those bastards huh?" Ling Yun began to giggle upon hearing Tian Shen''s words.
"Isn''t it simple? Because they humiliated my son"
---
Chapter 93: Great Elder
"Isn''t it simple? Because they humiliated my son," Ling Yun replied with a cold tone that contained murderous intent.
Tian Shen took a look at his mother''s thoughts¡ªin fact, he wanted to kill them not only to gain his forgiveness but also because they once humiliated him.
Although his mother seemed to be in love with him, this is the love of a mother for her child - in all this vast and endless expanse, the love of a mother for her child is more powerful than any kind of love.
Ling Yun''s motherly love reached the highest possible level and even made her be a Yandere mother, although Tian Shen didn''t find it strange.
Apart from the fact that he is the only person who has cared for and loved her since he was a child, all these years of loneliness made the seed of Yandere Mother grow in her heart.
And with Tian Shen''s previous residence in the Tian family, this seed fully blossomed and reached maturity
"You didn''t need to go that far you know?" Tian Shen said in a simple but slightly hesitant tone
He also had a very loving mother before all of this, aside from the reasons he didn''t visit Ling Yun before, one of the main reasons he also can''t ept or call this woman his mother is because of his mother in the Earth
He feels that he is betraying his real mother by calling someone else his mother
A bit silly isn''t it? that even an omnipotent being like him has such feelings...
"I know, there are more ways to apologize, but in the end, they would fail, and besides, killing those bastards gives me a special pleasure," Ling Yun naturally understood her son''s meaning and sighed.
Tian Shen gave Ling Yun a strange look, both mother and daughter seems to be sadists
"I didn''t mean them, I mean your desire for suicide" Tian Shen looked directly into her eyes and said.
"How do you know?" Hearing his words, Ling Yun''s eyes widened and she took a few steps away from the bars.
She couldn''t understand how Tian Shen found out about the final part of her n
"You said you wanted to kill all the people who humiliated me, even though it was just an act, but you were also a part of them," Tian Shen looked at her yfully.
Ling Yun tried to kill the elders with the knowledge that she would be executed in the end - she also nned to kill herself from the beginning.
She had no reason to live anymore, one of her sons was killed by another, her daughter never even looked at her, and the most important person in her life, her little son, hated her too.
her husband? Her husband was and still is a bastard
Although two of her children always ignored her since their childhood, she still cared about them, after all, she is their mother.
It''s just that her love was much more powerful for Tian Shen, after all, Tian Shen was the child she raised herself and was always by her side.
But when She made Tian Shen hate her and kicked him out of the family to protect him, she lost him too
Although she endured all these years with the hope that she would see the achievements of her children and the possible chance of her beloved son''s return.
But in the end, everything moved in an unexpected direction
Tian Shen ced his hand on the bars and they all turned into dust, then slowly walked towards Ling Yun.
Ovee by shock, Ling Yun looked at Tian Shen as she froze in ce
"Go back to the Ling family and rest for a while." Tian Shen put his hand on her face and caressed it a little, then turned to go back.
"If you are disgusted with me and want to kick me out, say it directly," Ling Yun was not only happy after hearing her son''s words, but tears began to fall from her eyes.
She was sure that the result was as she thought and that Tian Shen was disappointed with her and wanted to kick her out of the Tian family.
"Why do women like to always misunderstand?" Seeing Ling Yun''s tears, Tian Shen didn''t know whether tough or cry, he stretched out his hand and gently wiped them away.
"I don''t want to kick you out, I just don''t want you to stay here anymore. You tried to kill the elders, remember? It could be dangerous if you stay here," Tian Shen said calmly.
"Really? Are you worried about me?" Ling Yun looked at Tian Shen with bright eyes full of joy.
Has her son forgiven her?
"Maybe," Tian Shen ced a kiss on her forehead and then sent her mother who was overwhelmed with joy and excitement.
to the Ling Family''s domain,
"Well, that''ll leave it for when I visit the Ling family." Tian Shen nced at the Ling family, his aunt, grandfather, and grandmother, then left the Tian family''s restricted area and went to meet Tian Jun.
In a green and beautiful garden, an old man was sitting in a pavilion drinking tea, in front of him on the table was an ancient chess game.
Just by looking at the pieces and the chess board, as if they were made based on an ancient war, the lifespan of this chess could be estimated.
"you finallye huh?" The old man ced the ss of tea on the table and looked at the extremely handsome young man who appeared in front of him.
"You are really scary and hiding a lot of secrets, kid." Even he couldn''t feel the slightest spatial fluctuation when he appeared.
"Maybe" Tian Shen smiled and sat on the chair in front of the old man
"So what made the ancestor want to talk to me?" A cup of tea appeared in Tian Shen''s hand and he took a sip.
"As I said before, after the matters of the Lower Realm end, the Immortal Academy will be officially opened," Tian Jun said in a serious tone.
Unlike the legendary pce, which they considered to be just entertainment or a kind of training for Tian Shen, the Immortal Academy is different.
This is the real ce of battle between ancient and contemporary geniuses
"The Immortal Academy this time will be different, because of your actions, almost all of the top geniuses in history that were sealed have awakened." Tian Jun didn''t know if the Tian family should be happy or worried about having such a monster.
"In addition, the Immortal Court also would not be indifferent, although they are in another heavenly world, they have many subordinates and pawns."
"Because of what you did to their Daozi and their Daozi''s subordinates, they will make you pay a heavy price," Tian Jun sighed.
The Tian Family is not afraid of the Immortal Court, but the problem is that the Immortal Court will y dirty, they do nothing to break the rules, and therefore they cannot help Tian Shen in the slightest.
Of course, he wasn''t that worried, anyway, with Tian Shen''s power, nothing should be able to pose a threat to him, besides, if the ancient beings intervene, the Tian family can also intervene.
"You might have to deal with problems at the academy, although I don''t think with your power level even such things would be a problem for you, maybe just entertainment?"
"Anyway, do you know why the Immortal Academy has stood firm and eternal until now?" Tian Jun took another sip of tea.
Tian Shen showed a bit of curiosity, but in a moment, all the necessary information entered his mind - that''s right, the Immortal Academy has been the target of many forces since its establishment.
But no one has seeded in conquering or even controlling it from the Darkness¡ªmany think it''s because the Academy is founded or supported by countless forces.
It''s not wrong, but it''s also not entirely true - the real reason that the Immortal Academy, even after so many ages, still stands like a giant and no one has been able to shake them, is because of one person.
"The great-elder?" The great elder of the Immortal Academy! One of the most powerful entities at the top of the Lower Verse power pyramid
And also the most powerful existence of the front line of humans
"That''s right, he is a very ancient being. If he had ascended so far, he would be one of the top Upper Verse beings just by counting his age." Tian Jun became a little surprised, he didn''t expect Tian Shen to even know about the Great Elder.
"It''s a pity, he didn''t ascend for some reason and he''s only protecting the Immortal Academy"
"Anyway, why did you bring up the subject of him?" Tian Shen asked in a smooth and calm tone while taking another sip of tea.
"He wants to see you."
---
Chapter 94: The Beloved Daughter Of Heavens
"Oh? He wants to see me?" Tian Shen asked in a smooth and casual tone, not the slightest curiosity could be heard in his tone.
He already knew why this so-called Great Elder wanted to see him - with the other party''s cultivation, naturally, he was one of the people who witnessed the destruction of the Forbidden Land.
Naturally, he had found out about Tian Shen''s identity and wanted to meet him, although because he was afraid of making Tian Shen angry, he informed the great ancestors of the Tian Family in advance and told them to ask Tian Shen if he coulde and visit him
As for why he doesn''te to see Tian Shen himself? Sadly, he can''t get out of where he is, and even if he could, it would cause endless chaos.
"Yes, I don''t know why, but based on your talents, maybe he wants to ept you as his disciple?" one could feel the excitement in Tian Jun''s tone.
As long as Tian Shen became the Great Elder''s Disciple, he no longer needed to worry about the Immortal Court and other hostile forces.
"I see." Well, Tian Shen wouldn''t mind giving a visit to the other party... or forcing the other party to visit him.
After that, Tian Shen and Tian Jun talked a little more until Tian Shen said goodbye and left, tomorrow he and the rest of the girls will go to Immortal Academy.
Of course, he also told Tian Jun about Liuyu Shen and told him to send her to the Celestial Gods Sect, Tian Jun naturally had an understanding of that girl and epted.
Of course, there was the issue of the celebration of the son of God and the deration of Tian Shen''s identity to the world
But because of Tian Shen''s order, this celebration was decided to be held after the Immortal Academy and before the beginning of the Immortal Emperor Road.
Tian Shen spent his free time with Tian Yanyu, and of course, he didn''t forget to punish her all night for those shopping
well, looking at Tian Yanyu''s drunken and pleasure-filled face, Tian Shen wasn''t sure that what he did was even a punishment
Naturally, as always, the night passed peacefully but was full of endless moans and the day came
Tian Shen and the other five girls boarded the magnificent airship and headed for the Immortal Academy
Endless Divine Land-Immortal Academy
The Immortal Academy was not located in any of the continents and was located in an isted area of ??the world.
Today, this istednd is very crowded and noisy, however, Immortal Academy has been officially opened, although the academy is located in an istednd, its fame has been heard and spread throughout the world.
Today is the day of the academy''s disciples recruitment exam and only after passing the exam, one can officially join the Immortal Academy.
The reason why the Immortal Academy is respected by the entire world of Divine Ascension is not only because of its powerful power and resources but also because of its undeniable fairness.
Even the heirs of the immortal forces must participate in the elections. Only those who show strength and talent can enter here and are respected.
But there are exceptions, that is, those who have achieved great things or are out of the ordinary, those who are recognized by all, receive an invitation to the academy before the election and can skip the election directly.
Simply, as long as you are strong enough and stand out enough, the academy will open the way for you.
But now, in front of the magnificent academy, it is already crowded. There are figures from the Great Sect''s Saint Son level as well as monsters from the Immortal Forces. They are gathered here and are waiting for the test
"Hiss! Even the divine races havee," suddenly someone in the crowd shouted upon seeing the approaching magnificent chariot.
The chariot stopped and a handsome young man with two ck horns on his forehead and while wearing golden clothes got out
"Who is he? The aura emanating from his body is very powerful!"
"he is Long Haotian, Long Aotian''s little brother!" Someone suddenly replied in a tone full of awe
"Long Aotian? Who is he?" asked a beautiful young woman, she was the Sacred daughter of a powerful sect
"How you don''t know Long Aotian? He''s one of the top ten geniuses on the forbidden genius list! And he''s also said to be the heir of the eternal dragon race."
"So the brother of such a terrifying being is here!"
"This scary aura... what is it?" Suddenly, the crowd looked up at the sky with a feeling of an aura more terrifying and overwhelming than Long Haotian.
"Is it her?" Even Long Haotian looked at the sky and frowned as if he felt a familiar aura.
In the distance, a magnificent phoenix could be seen approaching the academy, on the phoenix, a beautiful and thin face could be seen as illusory
It didn''t take long for the phoenix to get close enough to see the figure standing over it
she was a captivating young enchantress, adorned with a cute countenance framed by long, lustrous brown-ck hair cascading down her shoulders.
Her gray eyes sparkle with an otherworldly allure, drawing attention to her alluring charm. A silhouette of grace and strength, she possesses a captivating figure, featuring shapely curves, generous bosom, and voluptuous hips.
Her legs, adorned with ethereal white silk, carry an aura of both power and seduction, embodying the mystique of a maiden. Beneath her enchanting exterior lies an untamed spirit, revealing a rebellious temper that adds a spark of unpredictability to her celestial presence.
"She is the Northen Queen!" Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted recognizing this beauty
"The Northern Queen? The genius that was recently rumored?"
"That''s right! ording to rumors, her name is Wang Liuying"
"S-Surname Wang? Is she rted to that one?"
"Oh, That one?"
"Yes! The Number One Genius of the Forbidden Geniuses List"
"Hiss! Don''t mention it, it''s a taboo"
"I didn''t expect you to be here too Wang Liuying, aren''t you afraid of being crushed by him?" Long Haotian sneered as he saw her get off the phoenix.
Actually, his rtionship with this girl was not good, and because of her, he was almost killed, since then he has tried to take revenge, but he has failed every time.
"Do you want to die?" Wang Liuying said with a beautiful voice but a cold and murderous tone
"Hmph, it''s been several months and during these few months my strength has improved a lot, you are no longer my opponent," Long Haotian said with a confident tone.
"Oh? Then why don''t we try it?" Suddenly, a thin sword appeared in Wang Liuying''s hand
Wasting no time, Long Haotian attacked and sent his fists towards Wang Liuying, but these punches failed to inflict even the slightest damage on her.
As the battle began, each stroke of Wang Liuing''s sword created a trail of divine energy that passed gracefully through the air.
Flexible and powerful, Long Haotian countered his blows with the force of the Earthquake.
The void echoed with their every move, warning of the turbulence of the ground their battle was resorting to.
Seeing that the situation was not in his favor, Long Haotian used a technique called [Heavenly Titan], and while his body grewrger and resembled a small giant, his strength also increased tenfold.
The ground trembled under his power. However, Wang Liuying embraced the sword without fear. With a swift and smooth movement, she unleashed the Divinity Destroyer Goddess Technique.
The brilliance of the sword intensified and exceeded mortal boundaries.
Wang Liuying''s blows turned into a de of heavenly destruction as if guided by a divine medium.
Long Haotian, despite his massive form, struggled to resist the onught. The conflict reached its peak, and with a final, resounding blow, Wang Living''s Divinity Destroying Goddess Technique cut off the flow of energy around Long Haotin.
"What are you going to do?" Long Haotian, who was in a bad mood, shouted in panic as she saw that Wang Liuying had no decision to stop.
"Killing," Wang Liuying said coldly
"If you touch me, my brother will not let you go" Long Haotian tried to get help from his brother''s name and influence, but it seemed to be of no use.
"Your brother? If your brother wants he can try, I don''t mind killing him too," Wang Liuying said in the same cold but with a little ridicule in her tone and then raised her sword to cut off his head.
"Enough." But suddenly, a magnificent sound echoed across the sky and a huge aura locked her in the ce.
"Killing is prohibited in the Immortal Court''s grounds." An old man with a white beard appeared in the air¡ªhe was one of the Elders of the Immortal Academy.
While Wang Liuying frowned, Long Haotian sighed, if this elder hadn''t appeared, he would die here today
''I can''t cause trouble right now.'' In the end, Wang Liuying also sheathed her sword
Seeing this scene, the old man sighed, both sides have strong backgrounds and he cannot insult any side.
"Look over there! That is the Tian Family''s ship! The Tian Family''s Young Master is also here!"
Chapter 95: Longevity Secret Realm
"Look over there! That''s the Tian family''s ship! The Tian family''s young master is also here!" Suddenly, someone shouted in the crowd, attracting the attention of everyone present.
Everyone, including Long Haotian and Wang Liuying, turned around and looked at the magnificent ship that could be seen in the sky.
"Even he came!"
"Do you think he will get the first ce on the forbidden geniuses list?"
"Then what did you think? He not only killed the God Son of the Celestial Phoenix n but also killed the ancient freak of the Nn Family and the subordinate of the legendary Daozi!"
The ship slowly approached the Immortal Academy and stopped within a few tens of miles¡ªfive extraordinary figures led by an extremely handsome young man descended from the ship.
"So it is him! The person who is known as the greatest contemporary genius"
"He even broke modern and ancient records and crushed an ancient existence!"
"Yes, although it''s unclear if he used any tools or not, it''s still an undeniable feat."
"He is even more handsome than the rumors" Of course, there were girls of the level of holy maidens and even princesses of ancient countries who looked at him with shining eyes containing heart shapes.
While everyone was arguing about him, Long Haotian looked at Tian Shen with a bit of hatred as well as fear - of course, the hatred was for killing Chi Wei.
Both are from divine races and although there are internalpetitions between divine races, this is only internalpetition
Against all the other lineages and forces, they act unitedly - and now someone was standing in front of him who had killed one of the most important figures of the young generation of divine beasts.
However he is not that stupid to attack him, the other side has killed Chi Wei and there are also rumors of killing an ancient being.
"So it''s him." Wang Liuying also looked with awe at the extremely handsome young man
The young man who was standing in front of her, although he has only appeared for a few days, but in the past few days, he has stolen all the attention, and even his fame has surpassed her brother''s.
In addition, if the rumors be true, her brother cannot even survive against a blow from him and will be killed on the spot
''If that''s the case, can I use his help to make a little trouble for that bastard?'' Even thinking about that bastard for whom she lost everything, murderous intent surges in her eyes.
''Why is he looking at me? And so direct?'''' Wang Liuying suddenly blushed as she felt Tian Shen''s gaze¡ªeven she didn''t understand why a thick-skinned girl like her blushed just because of a nce.
On the other hand, Tian Shen took a look at this Beloved Dauther of Heavens
if he were topare in terms of luck, this girl had the most luck among all the Heaven''s Chosen that Tian Shen had seen.
Plus, the routine of this girl''s story is not new, but it is not one of those routines that are too clich¨¦d, such a kind of past mostly happens in those viin novels
The Divine Dao bone of this girl was pulled out by her brother when she was a child, and then her whole family was massacred by her brother''s order, even she herself was almost killed, but luckily saved by one of the Ancient experts of the peach vige.
Peach Vige... the living ce of many ancient experts who have no background, and of course also the living ce of one of the most powerful beings in the Lower Verse.
"However, not this girl, but it is her brother who is going to entertain me." The blue lines of time appeared in Tian Shen''s eyes, and he saw the whole life of this girl and her brother.
Her brother is a viin, but not a normal viin, Scary talents, a system, and even has one of the top four families, the Wang family as the background
"greetings the young master Tian," the elder of the Immortal Academy stepped forward and said respectfully while bowing
"There is no need for these things," Tian Shen said in a calm tone
"The invitation must have reached the young master, right?"
"Yes" Tian Shen raised his hand and a golden invitation appeared in his hand - before entering the endless divinend, this invitation reached him.
"If the young master has no problem, I will guide you," the elder said in a ttering tone, how could he miss such a good opportunity to make friends with the top contemporary genius?
"Then let''s go" Tian Shen also smiled and did not refuse
Then, under everyone''s gaze, Tian Shen and the four girls left and entered the Immortal Academy - Between, Tian Yanyu also nced at Wang Liuying, she somehow felt that she knew thetter but could not remember exactly.
After passing through the entrance, all the girls became shocked, even though it wasn''t the first time for Tian Yanyu and Li Xue, they still couldn''t stop their shock.
Especially for Wen Rong and Mei Li, the shock and surprise was even greater
Endless clouds and fog surround ancient pces and pagodas and give people a sense of illusion. The fog seemed to continue and heighten until the end of the expanse, the front was still foggy.
The Great Hall could be vaguely seen in the mist, and countless magnificent pces are deeply hidden in the mist, as if the Eternal Heavenly Pce is in the clouds, appearing and disappearing in the vastness, with countless magnificent scenes.
From time to time, rays of light shine through the clouds and mist and shine into the sky, pure white fairy dust flows, and the world and the mysterious yellow color of the sky and earth evolve and appear from time to time. Like a legendary, breathtaking scene.
"Magnificent and Scary" were the two words that appeared in the minds of all the girls at the same time
The elder looked at their reactions and it made him proud - though his pride disappeared when he looked at Tian Shen''s emotionless and indifferent face.
After a few seconds of looking at the scenery, they set off again
"Young master, special mansions have been arranged for you and all yourpanions"
Tian Shen nodded
"Because of your presence, the academy has be very lively and many ancient geniuses have appeared, which is why the Elders have decided to open the Longevity Secret Realm."
"Longevity Secret Realm?" Tian Yanyu suddenly asked in a surprised and shocked tone¡ªas far as she could remember in her past life there was nothing known as the Longevity Secret Realm.
"That''s right, this is a very ancient secret realm and it was sealed by the academy for certain reasons, however, the great elder has decided to open this secret realm and allow disciples to enter it."
A light flickered in Tian Shen''s eyes and all the information about the Longevity Secret Realm appeared in his mind
''Oh? It''s like that old man wants to take advantage of this opportunity and destroy the existence inside this secret realm with my help.''
"So what''s in this secret realm?" Wen Rong asked with a bit of curiosity¡ªshe originally didn''t care much about this secret realm at first.
After all, with her current level of power and talents, what kind of benefits could a so-called secret realm have for her?
But when she heard the word, Great Elder, her opinion and thoughts changedpletely
"Eternal origin," the elder said with a wavering tone - it can be seen that this eternal origin was considered a taboo even for a being like him.
"Eternal origin?" However, the girls unfortunately did not know what this so-called eternal origin is
"Eternal origin? The same eternal origin that is said to be the true secret of the immortality of innate demons?" However, Tian Yanyu seemed to have an understanding of this eternal origin.
Hearing her words, the girls'' eyes widened, if they can achieve such a thing, won''t they be true eternal? Or even better, use it to make Tian Shen a true eternal
"If the rumors be true, yes, basically no one knows for sure if there is something called Eternal Origin in there or not, well, except the great-elder" the elder smiled bitterly and answered.
The girls nodded and didn''t ask any more questions - of course, Tian Yanyu nned to ask her brother for the details.
After that they talked a bit more until they finally arrived at their mansions - while the rest of the girls went to check out their mansions, Tian Yanyu came to her brother''s mansion to ask about the details of the secret realm.
after a few hours and after the end of the recruitment exam of the academy, the news was broadcast by the goddess Ye and the updated version of the list of forbidden geniuses.
While Wang Liuying achieved the No.10 rank of the forbidden geniuses ranking, someone achieved the No.1 rank, which shocked and awed all the other young geniuses.
Tian family''s goddess, Tian Yanyu
Chapter 96: The Strongest
"You know that there is no need to be so hasty and curious, right?" In a luxurious mansion, a handsome young man was sitting on afortable sofa and ying with the breasts of a beautiful girl in his arms.
"Brother, you also know that you don''t need to be so perverted, right?" Tian Yanyu replied with a slight blush on her cheeks.
"I won''t y if you want," Tian Shen said indifferently, it''s not like Tian Yanyu is his only woman.
"No, no, brother, you can''t bring me to the edge of the water, but return me thirsty." Tian Yanyu suddenly grabbed her brother''s hands and didn''t let him pull them back.
"Ask your question," Tian Shen pinched her pink nipple and said
"Ahh~ Does the eternal origin exist?" At the same time as she asked the question, a moan suddenly came out of the corner of her mouth.
Tian Yanyu was somewhat familiar with Eternal Origin¡ªif there is really such a thing in the Longevity Secret Realm, she doesn''t want to miss it.
This is the secret of the immortality of Innate Demons!
However, she couldn''t understand if such a thing existed, why the Academy or even the Great Elder himself had not tried to get it until now.
"There is, but obtaining it is not going to be easy" Tian Shen replied in a simple tone
Tian Yanyu frowned as she tried to stifle her moans ¨C if even with her current abilities her brother is still saying it''s hard to obtain it, then it''s clear that things aren''t as simple as she thought.
"Is it hard to get it, or are there problems while getting it, ahh~?" Tian Yanyu changed the way of asking questions¡ªshe is aware that her brother likes to act mysterious sometimes.
"Both? The real problem is while getting it," Tian Shen kissed her neck and replied
"So next question?"
"I can''t anymore! Smelly brother, I was supposed toe here to make ns for the future with the answers I get from you, but it looks like you don''t want let me to do it" Tian Yanyu''s lust reached the highest level when her neck kissed, and she couldn''t control herself anymore.
Well, Tian Shen doesn''t mind either, naturally
A few hours passed slowly, with the end of the academy''s recruitment exam, a message was broadcast by Goddess Ye, and the updated version of the forbidden Geniuses ranking
As expected, Heaven''s beloved daughter Wang Liuying was ranked as the 10th Forbidden Genius, but someone also took first ce, shocking all the other young geniuses.
Tian family''s goddess, Tian Yanyu
Naturally, they have no problem with Wang Liuying being the 10th rank - after all, her fame and strength are obvious to everyone, and even after seeing how easily she defeated Long Haotian, everyone had no doubts about her strength.
But the goddess of the Tian family is different, although there are rumors and news about her feats in the legendary pce, in any case, these are just news and rumors.
And even if we say that these rumors are true, ording to many geniuses, she can only achieve second ce and not first ce.
After all, that one is a real monster and can even fight with heavenly immortals!
Originally before the appearance of Tian Shen, no one knew that he could fight with Heavenly Immortals until he challenged a Heavenly Immortal and showed his strength by equaling with the heavenly immortal
Therefore, they do not consider Tian Yanyu worthy of first-ce
As for why Tian Shen is not on the list? They didn''t see a problem with it, anyway, with Tian Shen''s power, which ispletely beyond the younger generation, it is natural that they did not consider him a part of the younger generation.
Of course, Wen Rong and Mei Li also obtained the third and fourth ces respectively, and Long Aotian in the fifth ce.
Meanwhile in Tian Shen''s private mansion
"Looks like a lot of people aren''t happy with you taking first ce, huh?" Tian Shen asked casually while petting her sister''s head.
"Well, you can''t me them, Wang Changsheng''s fame is too strong."
"Until I defeat him or do something as outstanding as your achievements, I can''t be epted as the first rank," Tian Yanyu also said as she ced her naked body a little better on her brother''sp.
She didn''t care that much, with her strength she was sure to defeat Wang Changsheng, it was only a matter of time.
"But how strong is he, brother? Is it hard for those two girls to defeat him?" Tian Yanyu asked in a curious tone.
She was sure that Wen Rong''s position should be second and Mei Li should be third, and the only reason they were in their current rank was because of theck of information about their strength.
Of course, there was also an anomaly, in her previous life there was no one named Wang Changsheng
"Hahaha, it''s not easy even for you to defeat him, those two girls are no match for him," Tian Shen replied with augh.
How can someone like him be easily defeated? Even Tian Yanyu would have trouble defeating him
"So strong?" Tian Yanyu became surprised¡ªone should know that even for Zheng Ming, her brother only said that it would be a little annoying.
But it will be difficult to defeat this Wang Changsheng?
Tian Shen said nothing and just nodded
"This so-called Goddess Ye seems to know us very well," Tian Yanyu said with a sarcastic tone, there is someone who knows about this generation more than she knows.
"Well, it''s natural with her talent," Tian Shen also answered, actually one of his favorite geniuses is the goddess Ye.
She has a very special talent that by destroying her talent in cultivation has given her the ability to see the truths of the world
Of course, she can only see a certain range of truths, so she knows about Tian Yanyu and the other two girls'' power range.
But while this ability is heavenly, it is a kind of curse because it does not allow her to cultivate and she cannot achieve immortality, and she can only live for a thousand years with the help of various medicines.
"Well, enough, I have to go see someone," Tian Shen pped his sister''s butt with his hand that was under her butt.
"You''re so bad brother." Tian Yanyu rubbed her red butt with her hand, then got up, put on her clothes, and went to her mansion.
Tian Shen also disappeared after putting on his clothes
In the depths of the Eternal heavenly pce, a barrennd.
The space is distorted and a unique white-d figure appears here
Tian Shen looked around, although it was barren here it was like an immortalnd, Myraid Qi was scattered all over the space.
All around was barren, shapeless, weeds, no living things, just the earth.
This ce is the highest forbidden area of ??the academy that ordinary people cannot enter. If there is no Permission, even the academy''s elders cannot enter.
One can see how forbidden it is here.
Tian Shen moved forward, the ground was barren, and weeds appeared little by little, but they had faded and turned yellow. The further he went, the more golden the vegetation became.
Some ancient monuments gradually appeared in the distance
No matter how much Tian Shen walked, this endless region didn''t end
But the surrounding wild grass bes more and more golden, and the golden light shines like being in a golden ocean.
The Breath of the Existence above the Immortal Emperor suddenly covered the space
Suddenly, a magnificent altar appeared in front of him, an old ghostly figure standing in the middle of it
a voice full of respect filled his ears
"Your Majesty," the phantom figure bowed upon seeing Tian Shen
Tian Shen smiled and walked towards the altar, passing through the shrine, the entire altar changed and turned into a luxurious pavilion.
"Sit" While sitting on the chair, he told the phantom figure in a calm tone to sit
The phantom figure slowly became real and a wise old man appeared, His long white beard seemed to contain the gxies, and his simple white clothes were sewn from the Condensation of the cosmic river.
the old man sighed as he saw that the Heavenly Dao didn''t give him the slightest warning when his real body appeared.
"As expected of Your Highness." He then sat down on the chair facing Tian Shen
"Those so-called Immortal forces think that you are just a simple existence above the Immortal Realm, just like the most powerful master of the Forbidden Land." A cup of tea appeared in Tian Shen''s hand and he took a sip.
"But they don''t know that you havepletely reached that realm"
"The less people know, the better, Your Highness. Even now, the Heavenly Dao barely allows me to exist in the Lower Verse."
"And even then, if my true body were to appear in the world, I would be directly destroyed by the Heavenly Dao," the old man sighed, though it seemed like invincibility was a blessing.
But he cannot enjoy such a blessing
Chapter 97: Threats Must Be Destroyed!
"And even then, if my true body were to appear in the world, I would be directly destroyed by the Heavenly Dao," the old man sighed, though it seemed like invincibility was a blessing.
But he cannot enjoy such a blessing in Lower Verse
Tian Shen found his situation a bit funny, in terms of logic, this old man is the most powerful entity in the Lower Verse, but if even his real body appears in the world, he would be directly destroyed by the Heavenly Dao.
As for why he doesn''t ascend? Apart from the fact that some terrifying beings in the Upper Verse have some problem with him, the Heavenly Dao does not allow him to do so
This old man is like an employee of the Heavenly Dao, he is responsible for protecting the Lower Verse in certain situations such as the attack of the darkness or the innate demons race.
One of the reasons that Lower Verse was able to survive against the darkness and innate demons and not be crushed on the spot is because of this old man.
However, the rest of the time, he cannot leave this barrennd, and unfortunately, even his cultivation cannot increase in the Lower Verse.
"Anyway, why did you want to see me?" Even though Tian Shen knew the reason, he still asked
"Your Highness, you must have heard about the Longevity Secret Realm, right?" the old man said respectfully
Tian Shen nodded but said nothing
"The Longevity Secret Realm, although it is called a secret realm, but it is bigger than many lower worlds"
"Also the opportunities in this realm are very heavenly, and of course, the Eternal Origin exists there."
"But there is also a big problem lying there, right?" Tian Shen took a sip of tea and said
"Yes" the old man sighed and gave a bitter smile at the same time
In essence, this secret realm is a kind of prison, a prison for the Lower Verse''s most terrifying threat, one of the Immortal Emperors of the Innate Demon Race.
"Although with my cultivation level, defeating this demon is not difficult, but it is only defeating, not killing."
"Just as the majority of races undergo a transformation upon reaching the Immortal Emperor realm and reach a higher dimensional level of life, the same thing happens to demons."
"By attaining the Immortal Emperor Realm, the immortality of the demons will be even more terrifying, and it will be a million times more difficult to kill them." The old man sighed in misery
it would be a million times more difficult not only to kill but even to defeat them.
At that time, he almost died while defeating the innate demon
"Do you want me to kill him?" Tian Shen asked in a yful tone, killing a mere demon was just a thought for him.
Any immortality is nothing more than a joke in the face of absolute power
"I would be grateful if your majesty could help, but in the end, this is just a simple request, I don''t think this old man is worth requesting you," the old man smiled bitterly again.
Originally, his original goal was to ask Tian Shen and he wanted to give him the Eternal Origin in return, but after seeing Tian Shen in person, he changed his mind.
He could feel that with Tian Shening here, the presence of the Heavenly Dao hadpletely disappeared from here¡ªwhat did this mean? Even the Heavenly Dao does not dare to disturb this existence
''I should have guessed then'' the old man sighed, he should havee to such a conclusion just by seeing the man in front of him destroy a forbiddennd.
"I have no problem with destroying that demon," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face
"However, you should do me a favor." Of course, Tian Shen was not a saint who would do things for free.
"Your Highness, just say, I will do whatever you want, there is no need to even kill the innate demon," the old man said in a ttering tone, how could he miss an opportunity to make friends with such a monster?
"There is someone I want to be the leader of the Immortal Academy"
"Leader of the Immortal Academy? Although it''s a little troublesome, it shouldn''t be that bad, who?" The old man frowned a little, but his frown disappeared in the next second.
The academy has not had any leader since its establishment, and even he is only the great elder of the academy, it is not that the Academy cannot have one.
As long as he supports the chosen person, there will be no problem
"Li Xue"
"Thest remnant of the Celestial Sect?" The old man frowned again, he had noticed Li Xue since she entered the academy.
This girl is a very good candidate, whether it is strength, talent, or even beauty, she has all of them
The only problem is the Immortal Court, even for him it is not easy to deal with the Immortal Court.
However, thinking that this girl belonged to the monster in front of him, his frown disappeared
"No problem Your Highness, I will announce it to all the elders and officially appoint her as the leader of the academy," the old man said in a serious and respectful tone.
"Good" Tian Shen said quietly, originally he could just rewrite reality, but at that time there would not be any entertainment.
Right now, even if the Great Elder supports Li Xue, things will not go smoothly, after all, many immortal forces have their eyes on this academy and want to control it.
If suddenly a leader ising out of nowhere, won''t it cause a conflict? Tian Shen wanted that conflict
"Well then, I will visit that Innate demon in the Secret Realm," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face
"Thank you Your Highness," the old man bowed and thanked him from the deep of his heart, this demon has been his nightmare for many eras.
"Of course, I want you to arrange a kind of test for others in the secret realm."
"Oh? What kind of test Your Highness?" The old man asked curiously
"I want them to use their own abilities to try to control one of the forces there, there are eight top forces in the secret realm, right? A war and the winner gets the Eternal Origin," Tian Shen said as he took another sip of tea.
How could he miss such a good opportunity to arrange anotherpetition between the girls?
And fortunately, thispetition requires intelligence and strategy and is not rted to their talents
"That''s actually a great idea!" The old man wasn''t so surprised that the monster in front of him knew about the structure of the Longevity Secret Realm
They talked for another two hours before Tian Shen felt something and left.
He was afraid that if he did not leave there, his fianc¨¦ would be killed by his sister
Immortal Academy - At the Below of the mountain of wonders
"It''s been a long time Tian Yanyu," the beautiful young girl said coldly and indifferently while looking at the beautiful young girl in front of her.
"I wish this time could be longer" Tian Yanyu looked at her brother''s fiancee and said in a cold tone - she does not like this girl at all.
Anyway, she is one of the reasons for her brother''s death - if it wasn''t for this woman, how could those bastards find her and her brother''s ce?
Although this did not happen in this life and even though it seems that this girl has a great love for her brother, but this is not enough reason for her to get along with this girl.
Even worse, she felt that this girl was very likely to take her ce and be her brother''s sweetheart
After all, it should not be forgotten that before she returned to the past, this girl had a much better rtionship with her brother and even helped him a lot.
while she just ignored her brother
What if his brother loves this girl more? She can''t risk it... This threat must be destroyed!
"I don''t have a problem either, You can go away and let me go see my fianc¨¦" Jin Xiuying also said with a sarcastic tone - she also doesn''t like Tian Yanyu.
Anyway, ording to the rumors of thest few days, the rtionship between her fiancee and Tian Yanyu is very close, and there are even rumors that they are in a forbidden rtionship.
Although she ignored these rumors, naturally a doubt appeared in her heart, what if this girl tried to steal her husband?
Of course, not only Tian Yanyu, but she also looked at the girls standing behind Tian Yanyu, there are many rumors about these girls and her husband.
She also was agree with Tian Yanyu, threats must be eradicated
Chapter 98: Reunion
On the other hand, Mei Li and Wen Rang became a little confused by feeling of Jin Xiuying''s murderous intent, why does this girl have such murderous intent toward them?
They just wanted to watch their fight from afar and use this opportunity to get Tian Yanyu away from Tian Shen, but it seems that their n failed even before it started.
"How about we fight? After all, as the heir of the Underworld Pce, you shouldn''t be so weak, right?" Tian Yanyu sneered.
She wanted to use this opportunity to "identally" kill this girl, anyway, with her power level, killing an insect like this girl is just a thought, isn''t it normal for her to suddenly lose control over her power?
However she dismissed these thoughts with a second thought, she was sure that her brother had probably noticed them and he definitely wouldn''t let that happen.
"Why not?" Jin Xiuying replied with a bit of hesitation, she had naturally heard about Tian Yanyu''s feats and knew that she couldn''t be her match.
But seeing her self-satisfied face and hearing her sarcastic tone, Tian Yanyu couldn''t control herself
"But I say no" Just as the girls were about to go to the battlefield for fighting, a voice suddenly echoed in the sky.
"Brother" Seeing her brother appear, Tian Yanyu gave a very beautiful smile and quickly attached herself to him and held his hand,
at the same time, she did not forget to poke fun at Jin Xiuying by sticking out her tongue.
Of course, Jin Xiuying didn''t care in the slightest and instead looked at her husband, although Tian Shen was handsome, he was never at this level of charm.
She had also heard rumors about her husband''s heavenly charm that would make millions fall in love with just one smile, but she thought that these were just exaggerations.
"It''s been a while my dear fiance," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face, an action and words that caused Tian Yanyu to punch her other hand in anger and even scratch the skin of her hand with nails.
She could feel affection in her brother''s tone! Although it was little and even almost imperceptible, it was still there!
Her brother did not talk to her in such a tone in their first meeting! At this moment, she even considered Jin Xiuying more dangerous than before!
To such an extent that she did not even try to hide her killing intent in front of her brother
Tian Shen naturally noticed Tian Yanyu''s thoughts, he stroked her head a little, which made Tian Yanyu calm down
She became happy by seeing that her brother was trying to calm her down even at such a time, and she felt a sweetness in her heart, and that dark part of her mind went to sleep
"Even though it''s been a long time, for me it seems like it was just yesterday that we separated," Jin Xiuying also came out of shock and replied with a beautiful smile on her face.
She had imagined the scene of reuniting with Tian Shen many times, all of them started with hugging or kissing each other, but unfortunately, the reality is something else.
"Do you want to talk alone?" Tian Shen said in a calm tone and at the same time motioned for Tian Yanyu to separate from him, Tian Yanyu puffed her cheeks and reluctantly separated from her brother.
Tian Shen patted her head again and said something in her ear that made her cheeks blush
Then, in the blink of an eye, he and Jin Xiuying disappeared and appeared inside his mansion
"Sit," Tian Shen pointed and both of them sat on the ground in lotus position
"Well, how have these years been?" At the same time, Tian Shen waved his hand and two cups of tea appeared in front of them.
"bulshits, my years in the Tian family and with you were the best years of my life, and now? It''s more like hell," Jin Xiuying said with a slightly sad tone and a bitter smile.
In the past, she could be aszy as she wanted and spend her time with the one she loved, but since she became the heir of the underworld pce, she couldn''t even rest for a moment.
"Besides, I have to deal with those bastard elders, if it wasn''t for my master, I would be sold by them to that ancient bastard," Jin Xiuying continued with disgust.
There have been many times that she thought ofmitting suicide or even escaping from the underworld pce and returning to the Tian family
but every time she stopped these thoughts, if she came back, how could she fulfill her promise to Tian Shen? How could she protect Tian Shen in the future?
"You don''t need to worry anymore, I''m here," Tian Shen said with a charming smile on his face
An act that made Jin Xiuying unable to bear anymore and her tears began to fall, Tian Shen opened his arms and Jin Xiuying threw herself into Tian Shen''s arms.
"You don''t need to suffer from now on, you don''t even need to go back to the underworld pce," Tian Shen said softly in her ear while stroking her head.
Jin Xiuying didn''t say anything and just nodded as yes
And then, with a beautiful smile appearing on her face, she closed her eyes to rest a bit, of course, she also held Tian Shen''s hand tightly so that he wouldn''t leave her while sleeping.
Meanwhile, the Academy officially released the news about the opening of the Longevity Secret Realm, and the spread of the news immediately caused excitement among all the young geniuses.
The consequences of this news were a little bigger and even a few ancient beings woke up in the top-high forces and moved towards the academy.
The Longevity Secret Realm!
As ancient beings who have lived for many ages, how is it possible that they do not know about this secret realm?
There are even rumors that this secret realm was created based on the remnants of a heavenly world that was destroyed in the past
If this rumor is true, this secret realm, as a former heavenly world, will have supreme treasures and even the essence of heaven.
As a result, they cannot miss such a heavenly opportunity! Even if they cannot enter themselves, they can send their descendants into the secret realm, and with a little guidance, they can benefit themselves.
A few days passed slowly, one after another the magnificent shipsnded in the academy area and the ancient beings came out of them.
"Isn''t he the Cursed King Of Sins? He is one of the top Immortal Kings, and he is also rumored to have reached the Quasi Immortal Emperor Realm!"
"Not only him but even the Celestial Phoenix Queen! She is the Supreme Ancestor of the Celestial Phoenix n as well as a Quasi Immortal Emperor!"
"Plus, it is said that she has a high position in one of the seven Primordial Protoss ns." Hearing the word protoss, all the audience''s heads tingled.
Primordial protoss! The true rulers of the divine races! They are also one of the top three forces in the entire Lower Verse!
"But why would such a being evene here? As far as I know, both of their contemporary geniuses have been killed, unless they awakened one of their ancient freaks."
"Could it be because of Young Master Tian?" The young geniuses looked at each other with a little hesitation
After all, the young master of the Tian family has killed the two top contemporary geniuses of this n, it is natural that their ancestorse for an exnation.
But with Tian Shen''s temperament... they are sure there will be a good show
"I don''t think so. Anyway, one of the ancient and powerful ancestors of the Tian family, who is said to be in the Quasi Immortal Emperor realm, came here two days ago."
"I don''t think that the Ceestia Phoenix n would have the courage to insult Young Master Tian in the presence of one of the ancient ancestors of the Tian family."
"Too bad," many geniuses sighed, then they probably wouldn''t be able to see a good show again.
"Well actually we might see a better show"
"A few days ago, Wang Changsheng challenged not only Young Master Tian''s sister, but also his other twopanions, Miss Mei Li and Wen Rong, and said that he would defeat them in the Secret Realm."
"Although he did not say that he would kill them, I am sure that the fact that he dared to challenge the women of Young Master Tian made Young Master angry... Maybe we can witness an even bloodier scene than the one that happened in the legendary pce."
---
Well, I have two "maybes".
I decided to increase the length of the chapters from 1500 to 2000
But this is just a maybe, I might apply this for the next chapter or maybe even apply this change from next month.
Next, maybe tomorrow I upload three or four chapters
This is only a maybe, and I don''t promise, although I will upload two chapters
Chapter 99: Meeting Of High-Ranking Officials
Immortal Academy, in a hall in the eternal heavenly pce
Around a circr table sat terrifying figures shrouded in mist, the aura emanating from each of them was enough to freeze space-time and even copse the void.
Next to the stone chairs where these figures were sitting, there were also figures standing, each of these figures is one of the elders of the Immortal Academy.
The identity of each of these figures was very high and noble, and their simple words could determine the fate of trillions of living beings.
In principle, the Immortal Academy is somewhat under the control of the top forces of the world, the high-ranking officials of the academy each belong to one of the top forces, and it is only the Great Elder who ispletely neutral.
All of them were a little worried and stressed at this moment, anyway, ording to the order of the highest official of the Immortal Academy, A leader was going to be chosen.
"Why did the great elder suddenly decide to choose a leader?" The ancient being spoke in a slightly harsh tone
Contrary to what the outside world thinks, these beings came here not only for the secret realm of longevity but also for the subject of the future leader of the academy.
Of course, there''s also the matter of the secret realm¡ªwhether it''s Heaven''s Essence or the Eternal Origin, both are treasures that even they can''t hide their greed for.
"Billions of years and innumerable eras have passed, but not the great elder himself showed interest in bing the academy''s leader and did not let anyone dream about that position"
"but suddenly he changed his mind? This is not a simple matter" a female voice with a charmer tone spoke in a divine rhythm
"We never could and will never understand that old man''s thoughts," another middle-aged man''s voice was heard, based on his tone it could be guessed that he didn''t respect the old man that much.
"Watch your tone," the same female voice echoed again with a slightly harsher tone
"If I don''t want to? What does a winged insect like you want to do?" The middle-aged man replied coldly, it was obvious that the rtionship between the two people was not good at all.
"Calm down, leave your grudges and fights forter, right now there are two important things we need to talk about," suddenly an old man''s voice was heard and both of them fell silent after looking at each other again.
The matter of the leader and the secret realm were issues that even they had to take seriously, especially since both issues could change the bnce of power in the world.
"So what should we do?" asked a rtively young voice that sounded like it was in itste twenties, a question that caught everyone''s attention.
"The great-elder has already chosen the so-called leader, we have to see which faction he/she is from, if the person he chose is not from any faction, then we all have a chance to hire him/her," the old man answered.
The other figures also nodded and agreed with this answer, although they also knew that the old man had hidden some of his true thoughts.
If the so-called leader belonged to another faction other than his own, he would try to kill the leader after realizing the attitude of the great elder.
Of course, not only him but all of them would do such a thing, the position of leader of the Immortal Academy is not just a noble position that has the power to control the entire academy.
This can also be a karmic position, granting huge luck to the leader itself and the faction behind it, although there is also the matter of the academy''s resources as well as the fame the so-called academy''s leader acquires.
The faction to which the leader belongs gets a huge profit and even destroys the bnce of power and can practically be the leader of the world in the long run.
If this faction even manages to get the practical support of the great elder, the situation will be even worse
"What do you think about the Secret Realm? Do Heaven''s Essence and Eternal Origin exist there?" The middle-aged man then spoke again and changed the subject.
The matter of the academy''s leader needs a meeting after the identity of the leader is revealed, currently, they cannot make urate and correct decisions about this issue.
"The existence of the essence of heaven can be considered certain, but there is no confirmation of the eternal origin," the old man answered in a serious tone.
"Well, it''s enough as long as the essence of heaven exists," a female voice was heard again, but this time with a sensual rhythm.
The essence of heaven, as its name suggests, is the main source of the creation of all heavenly worlds, it can be said that like the blood of heaven, which originates from heaven, the essence of heaven also originates from heaven itself.
For beings at their level, the temptation of the essence of heaven is not something they can ignore, by using this essence of heaven, they can cultivate a heavenly world in their body and be a god.
God is a different cultivation path, although it is notparable to the Immortal Emperor orthodox path and is a little lower, but it still has its advantages.
Plus, there were gods whose power was even higher than immortal emperors at the same level
In the current era, when movements from darkness and forbiddennds are seen again if they can be a god, they can be more sure about their safety and that of their family.
"Then how should one decide who will own the essence of heaven?" Suddenly, a mysterious voice that had been silent until now spoke, one could feel the glory and nobility in this voice.
"Of course, the descendant of either of us who obtains it will be the one who gets it" the rtively young man who had spoken earlier sneered.
"I didn''t mean that, the main purpose of my question is how to deal with Tian Shen," the middle-aged man exined his purpose precisely, causing all the other ancient beings to frown except for one.
"This is a problem, his power is not something that the young generation can resist, we should ban him from entering," a female voice echoed, if anyone was paying attention could feel a little resentment and grudge in her tone.
"I agree, if he participates there will be nothing left for our descendants" Almost all of the ancient beings except one epted the suggestion.
While they were about to approve this proposal, suddenly a being who had not yet approved this matter tapped his fingers gently on the table.
"Bastards, have you forgotten my existence or are you ignoring me? Did you think you could ban my descendant in front of me?" Suddenly, a middle-aged voice filled with anger and murderous intent echoed throughout the space and caused the pce to shake.
"This is the best decision, you know that he is too strong." Hearing his words, all the other ancient beings frowned,
"I don''t care, you can''t ban him from entering," the majestic middle-aged voice echoed through the hall again.
"This is the best option," even the woman who seemed to hold a grudge against him and Tian Shen frowned.
"Either he wille in or we will take control of the entire secret realm by war." They all released their auras and tried to calm him down, but it was no use.
Hearing his words, the others'' frowns deepened even more, they didn''t want a war at all, especially a war with the Tian family.
If they attack the Tian family altogether, the situation will be even worse, and forces like the Ling family and the Underworld Pce wille into action.
"Enough" suddenly a very old voice as if echoing from the other side of the river of time was heard throughout the hall and extinguished their auras.
"The young master of the Tian family will enter the secret realm"
"Also, this secret realm won''t be about fighting and power, well at least a big part of it," then the ancient voice as if overlook the time began to exin the ''test'' that was going to be held in the secret realm.
"If that''s the case, then there''s no need to stop him from entering." After hearing the words of this ancient and magnificent voice, the ancient beings looked at each other and sighed.
With this way, there was no need for any war, and even Tian Shen could enter the secret realm, they could also see and temoer their heirs'' political, leadership, and strategy skills.
"If there is no more discussion about this matter, can we officially open the Secret Realm?" One of the academy''s elders standing next to one of the chairs asked respectfully.
"Open"
---
It was officially announced to all the young geniuses that the secret realm would be opened tomorrow, and in addition, it was also announced about the test that was to be held in the secret realm as well.
All geniuses were naturally shocked and surprised as they heard about this test
After all, in a world where power is more important than anything else, it is rare to face trials and tests that are about the intelligence and Leadership strategies.
For this reason, all the young geniuses began to make the necessary preparations for this secret realm
Meanwhile, the news also reached to Tian Shen''s new toy
Destend of the gods, the sea of ??chaos
In the depths of one of the world''s taboos, on a piece ofnd that was only a few tens of meters long and wide, a handsome young man was sitting on the ground in the lotus position.
The space around him was gctic purple and a huge sea surrounded the ground he was sitting on
The end of this sea could not be seen with the naked eyes and it stretched for at least millions of miles
Every wave of this sea seemed to give birth and destruction to countless worlds, the aura of chaos covered the entire space, and one could even feel the aura of true three thousand daos.
One could illusorily see strange miniature creatures emitting an evil aura above his head as if these creatures were blessing him as well as feeding him.
His long golden hair reached his waist and along with his eyes, a noble aura emanating from his body gave him a regal charm, in addition, he was wearing a luxurious and royal purple robe.
The chaos aura around his body was surrounded by a noble rhythm, and he seemed to be condensing something special.
Of course, This young man is Wang Changsheng
Chapter 100: Demon Primogenitor
It wasn''t long before he suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a pair of white pupils, an action that caused all of the Chaos Qi to suddenly enter his body through his forehead and be absorbed into his soul.
At the same time, while making strange and scary noises, the miniature creatures slowly became ghostly until theypletely disappeared.
"Although it''s not enough, I still managed to condense 53% of the Chaos Origin. As long as I canpletely condense the Chaos Origin, I can create another physique andbine it with my current physiques," the handsome young man muttered to himself indifferently
Although he spoke as if he was talking about a simple matter, if the outside world heard it, they would go crazy.
Not only creating acquired physiques butbining them and creating apletely new basicw!
Even in the ages, no one has been able to achieve such a feat
He wanted to create an acquired chains physique! This was the reason why he had alsoe to the Destend of the gods
The Deste Land of the Gods is one of the world''s taboos, and it is also a ce that has an entrance to the Sea of ??Chaos
The sea of ??chaos is located in the deepestyer of the world and below it is the core of the world, the sea of ??chaos is responsible for giving birth to all the lower worlds.
Of course, the upper realm itself is also made by the Sea of ??Chaos plus the Essence of Heaven, and it expands and growsrger every second under the Sea of ??Chaos.
Of course, entering the Sea of ??Chaos just because you know its way is not possible, and you need a great power or a treasure that can protect you from the presence and the terrifying pressure of this ce.
It can be seen that even though the outside world considers him the number one genius in the world, they still underestimate him
Of course, they weren''t going to find out about how horrifying he is anytime soon, Wang Changsheng decided to hide his true talents and power while maintaining the status of the top genius.
This decision is mostly due to hiding his two biggest secrets, although in those novels he read, the main character was always an anomaly that no one could see their past, but this is not the real world and he couldn''t be sure.
So, while being a monster, he didn''t want to reach a level that wouldpletely attract the attention of the Giant Taboo beings of the Lower Verse, at least not until he obtain the power to protect himself.
[ The host managed toplete 53% of Chaos Physique ]
[ Do you want to receive 5,300 points? ] Suddenly, a cold, robotic, and soulless voice echoed in his mind
"Yes and Open my panel," Wang Changsheng said in a calm and indifferent tone as if he didn''t care about the existence of this foreign and unknown voice in his mind.
[ Confirmed ]
[ You earned 5,300 dark points ]
[host''s personal panel]
___
Host: Wang Changsheng
Halo: Ascended Viin
Identity: Young Master of the Wang Family - The Heir Of The Demon Primogenitor
Bloodline: Wang Family Bloodline - Demon Primogenitor Bloodline ( Sealed )
Talents: Karma Physique - Reincarnation Physique - Death Physique - Chaos Body (53%) - Divine Dao Bone
Cultivation: Quasi Immortal (Shown) - Earthly Immortal (Hidden)
Luck: ###
Points: 89,322
___
Seeing his panel, a smile appeared on Wang Changsheng''s face - he couldn''t help but smile whenever he saw his panel.
This system is one of his two biggest secrets, and it is also because of the help of this system that he is currently one of the top geniuses in the entire Lower Verse.
However the origin of this system is very mysterious and it has guided him since childhood, it was even because of this system that he took out his sister''s divine Dao bone and took it for himself.
"As long as I collect one hundred thousand points, I can awaken my hidden bloodline and control all the remaining innate demons," Wang Changsheng muttered to himself in a slightly excited tone.
Actually, one of the main reasons why he decided to create these acquired physiques is to get points, he wanted to collect one hundred thousand points as soon as possible and awaken his bloodline.
ording to the information he obtained from the system, his bloodline is rted to the first innate demon and also the ancestor of all innate demons, who could suppress and control all of them through the power of his bloodline.
And as long as he can awaken his bloodline, he can control all the remaining innate demons at his will too!
Although it is said that the innate demons were condemned by all races in that era and lost in the war, naturally not all of them were killed, especially those ancient innate demons who were at the peak of cultivation.
Killing them ispletely impossible, at least killing them requires a power equal to the Heavenly Dao - so as long as he can awaken his bloodline and control them, can''t he also control and conquer the entire universe?
And it should be known that this is just one of the values ??of the Demon Primogenitor bloodline! He can also acquire Demon Orimogenitor''s talents and all his knowledge through bloodline
The talents and knowledge of one of the most terrifying and ancient beings in the universe! It should be known that such an existence has lived for at least trillions of years and it is even said that Demon Primogenitor is among the first conscious creations in the universe!
The knowledge possessed by such an existence cannot even be imagined
"Isn''t it possible to obtain the Eternal essence and Immortality of Innate Demons like this?" Wang Changsheng became even more excited thinking about such a possibility.
Of course, this is not the first time that he thinks of such a thing, but with each new time that he thinks of this, he bes more sure that it''s possible
After all, he can even acquire the talents and knowledge of the Demon Primogenitor, shouldn''t it make sense to acquire or form an Eternal Core in his body?
[ As long as you can obtain the Eternal Origin, you can form an Eternal Core with the help of bloodline ] The system that had never answered this question until now suddenly spoke.
"Hmm? Eternal origin?" Wang Changsheng frowned, although he is in the sea of ??chaos, he naturally has methods to hear and see the world''s newest news.
He too has heard of the secret realm of longevity, as well as the possibility of an eternal origin and even the essence of heaven
Although he was not sure if these two were there or not, but now hearing the confirmation of the system, he could be sure that the Eternal Origin was there.
"Even though this Tian Shen could be a troublemaker, I told father to try to prevent him from entering, but it looks like he failed, so at least this test should limit him a bit," Wang Changsheng organized his mind.
Of course, this did not mean that power was useless in this test, with absolute power, one could easily ovee everything and even suppress and conquer one of the top eight forces in the secret realm.
Of course, this depends on whether you have enough power or not
"Oh? So it''s time" Wang Changshang stood up and after arranging his robes, the space in front of him distorted and he disappeared, just now he was informed that the secret realm was about to open.
Meanwhile, in the Immortal Academy, in front of the huge blue portal, various figures were standing, each of them emitting terrifying auras that had been suppressed.
Naturally, they are the academy''s elders and were here at this moment to guide the disciples and make sure nothing would go wrong.
In front of the portal, many young geniuses could be seen standing, and in the void, there were ancient figures of different orthodoxy standing and paying attention to this ce.
"All the necessary exnations have already been given to you, as for the structure of the secret realm, you will naturally be familiar with it when you enter," one of the elders exined and then pointed to the geniuses who could enter.
"Should we go now?" On the other hand, at the head of the crowd stood an extremely handsome young man with several unique beauties.
"Be careful when you enter the secret realm, because of the portal we won''t be teleported to one ce, so by the time Ie to see you, I want each of you to have conquered at least one of the top eight forces there," Tian Shen said to the girls in a calm tone.
All the girls nodded earnestly, especially Jin Xiuying and Tian Yanyu who even nced at each other, the thirst forpetition and the determination of the winner could be seen in their eyes.
Seeing this scene, Tian Shen could only smile, Jin Xiuying couldn''t match these girls until a few days ago, but after Tian Shen gave her the gift he brought from the lower realm There was a big change in her strength
After all, Tian Shen gave her the broken eternal core and heart of an innate demon, this girl merged both the heart and the core with her physique and even used the remaining energy in the core and heart to temper her soul.
Not only her talent reach the same level as the other four girls, but herbat prowess was no less than them
Then the girls along with Tian Shen entered the portal without wasting any time ¨C suddenly the space around them began to spin, causing them to feel dizzy so they closed their eyes.
It was not known how much time passed, but the next moment Tian Shen opened his eyes, he saw himself in a forest
Standing on the green ground and surrounded by countless trees, his omni senses left his body and surveyed the entire world in less than a second.
"Divine Dynasty?" Tian Shen muttered to himself as he realized the ce he was in
The Divine Dynasty is one of the top eight powers of the Secret Realm, established by the divine races¡ªwell, more precisely, the current rulers of this dynasty are no longer pure divine races with pure bloodlines.
"Who''s there?" Suddenly, a beautiful female voice echoed from behind the trees, and a arrow with a purple me head came towards Tiat Shan.
Chapter 101: Divine Dynasty
However, before the arrow hit Tian Shen''s forehead, he caught it with his hand exactly one centimeter from his forehead, and then broke it.
"Attacking someone you don''t know and for no reason, is not a good job don''t you know?" Tian Shen sneered, then waved his hand and cleared away all the trees that were hiding the figure that attacked him.
The action caused an extraordinary beauty to fall to the ground in fear and look at him as if she were looking at a monster.
she was a captivating young woman with green eyes, framed by long, flowing locks cascading like obsidian silk reminiscent of a crow''s allure.
Her visage boasts ethereal beauty,plemented by a modest yet enchanting allure.
A slender figure, featuring petite curves and a graceful but practical ck dress, reflects a blend offort and readiness for daring escapades.
Her shapely legs, wrapped in the fabric of mystery, extend with an undeniable allure, leading to a pair of raven-ck wings unfurled on her back
This young woman has a rebellious temperament as if nothing and no one can force her to do anything, just like an ouw vige girl, but she also has ayer of nobility and aristocracy.
The aura which was radiating from her was noble and superior as if she was the greatest princess in heaven and earth.
Tian Shen looked at this girl yfully, he didn''t expect to encounter something like this, it''s like this fate had already started to entertain him.
"Who are you?" At this moment, the young girl did not pay the slightest attention to the situation she was inside and instead asked with fear.
She did not expect to see a living creature in such a dangerous ce while escaping from the pce - but not only is a living creature standing in front of her now, but it seems that he is a human!
''How can a human be here? Shouldn''t all humans be in the Human pce''s territory?'' she couldn''t help but think to herself in disbelief
Unfortunately, she could not think of any answer to her question
"Me? I am me," Tian Shen replied with a beautiful smile on his face¡ªan act that caused the young girl to freeze for a moment and her cheeks blush
However she calmed down quickly, but one could still see a little blush on her cheeks
"Anyway, isn''t it dangerous for a princess to be here?" Tian Shen asked in a sarcastic and yful tone afterughing a little.
That''s right, this beautiful young girl in front of him, who looked like a vige rogue girl, was a princess of the Divine Dynasty.
And not just an ordinary princess, but a princess from one of the top five bloodlines of the Divine Dynasty, the Golden Crow Race
The Divine Dynasty was founded by a group of divine races, and the top five bloodlines were the main rulers of the dynasty
These five bloodlines are vermillion birds, golden crows, white tigers, nine-headed snakes, and celestial lions.
These five divine races are at the top of the power of the divine dynasty, and the emperors of each generation of the dynasty are chosen from among the descendants of these five blood generations.
Of course, except for her wings, this girl has no resemnce to golden crows, but well
"If you know the identity of this princess, shouldn''t you speak to me respectfully?" Jiang Liang was not so surprised that this human knew her identity,
however, it can be said that due to the situation of the past few days, she is the center of attention of the entire divine dynasty and probably the entire world.
She slowly got up from the ground and after arranging her clothes, she looked indifferently at Tian Shen, she was sure that now that this person knew her identity, he would kneel and start licking her feet.
Anyway, this is something that all the peasants want to do when they see her, but unfortunately, she is disgusted by those peasants and doesn''t even want to look at them.
But this person is different, with that handsome face and transcendent and ethereal aura around him, she doesn''t mind letting him lick her long, white, and thin legs.
Even the thought of stepping on such a transcendent and handsome face made her excited
"It''s like you didn''t have a good upbringing" Meanwhile, Tian Shen frowned seeing her thoughts
apart from the fact that this girl likes to y the domineering queen role, first, you need to see if your target is a nobody or the noblest being of the creation.
"Let me go human!" Jiang Liang shouted again in fear as she saw that Tian Shen not only did not lick her feet, but suddenly grabbed her, and with a wave of his hand, a sofa appeared there.
Tian Shen didn''t care about her reaction and sat on the sofa while cing her forepart on his legs
"What do you want to do?" He gently lifted her dress with his hands, revealing her ck panties, and then pped her butt without caring in the slightest.
"Oh, don''t you dare bastard"
p!
"You Bastard! I''ll tell my dad"
p!! Tian Shen pped harder
At least slower" Jiang Liang said in a flirtatious tone with tears in her eyes
"Call me daddy" Tian Shen smiled and said, it''s another father''s job to upbringing such girls whose fathers can''t upbringing them, right?
"Never!, I won''t say such a thing"
p!
"ok ok"
"Please forgive me Daddy" Tian Shen freed her two hourster
Jiang Liang put her hand on herpletely reddened butt and rubbed it a little, but unfortunately, she suddenly felt a terrible pain.
"You are an animal!" Jiang Liang suddenly wanted to attack Tian Shen and bite him, but unfortunately, she remembered that she did not have the strength and if she angered this man, God knows what would happen to her.
Tian Shen got up from the sofa and the sofa suddenly turned into dust and then disappeared, he started walking without paying attention to this girl.
Now that he has upbringing this girl, it''s time to visit the divine dynasty, and based on the fact that fate has also started working, he is curious to see if there will be any surprises for him in the dynasty.
"Wait! After what you did, don''t you want to take responsibility for it?" Jiang Liang quickly got up from the ground and followed him.
"You ran away because of a forced marriage, and now you want me to take responsibility? Are you stupid?" Tian Shen gave her a strange look.
The reason why this girl ran away from her family is because the dynasty wanted to force her to marry the former crown prince of the Celestial Dragons.
The Celestial Dragon n is one of the branches of the original bloodline of the dragons that belong to the Primordial Protoss, although their bloodline is not as glorious and pure as was.
And with time, it has stagnated and weakened, however, this bloodline is still so strong that its owners have managed to be one of the eight overlords of this small and ancient world.
A few days ago, this n suddenly proposed marriage to the divine dynasty and they also epted
After all, the Divine Dynasty naturally does not reject such a good proposal, in principle, it is rare that marriage takes ce between two overlord-level forces.
After all, overlord-level forces would not allow two overlord-level forces to create an alliance, this can cause the bnce of power to be disrupted.
Naturally, Jiang Liang also rejected this marriage and ran away decisively, although Tian Shen does not consider it an escape because the ancestors of the Divine Dynasty have been watching over her all along.
Only when she encountered Tian Shen, did Tian Shen cut off this entire area from their sight and give them a warning that he would visit them soon.
"Hmph! This princess doesn''t mind taking you as her ve," Jiang Liang said in a haughty tone, ncing at Tian Shen from the corner of her eyes at the same time.
She didn''t know why, but some strange feelings has appeared in her heart towards this person, but how could she ept such strange feelings?
Tian Shen sighed, it seemed that this girl hadn''t learned her lesson yet. ''Should I send her to where I send Nn Meihua?'' He came up with a good idea to train this girl.
"You don''t need to worry! This princess doesn''t like having ves, and you will be this princess''s only ve for all eternity!" Seeing Tian Shen sigh, she hurriedly exined as if she was afraid that Tian Shen would misunderstand.
"It''s an eight-hour walk from here to the capital of the Divine Dynasty, eight hours should be enough topletely tame and upbringing this girl," Tian Shen muttered softly.
Hearing Jiang Liang''s words, he decided to educating this girl himself, after all, a father must educating his daughter, right?
Jiang Liang was naturally able to hear his words, which caused a kind of anticipation to appear in her heart
Meanwhile, the rest of the girls had already started their movements, however, unlike Tian Shen who spent two hours upbringing a girl, they spent their time gathering information about the ce they were in and making ns.
None of them wanted to lose this test, especially Jin Xiuying and Tian Yanyu, who were the mainpetitors between them.
Since they cannot kill each other because of Tian Shen''s order, they can only identify Tian Shen''s true dear ones by suppressing and defeating each other
Actually, not only them but also Wang Changsheng had started his movements, his most important goal is to obtain Eternal Origin.
As for the challenge he issued earlier? Naturally, he will deal with it at the end of the secret realm''s time limit
In this way, more than seven hours had passed, and Tian Shen and Jiang Liang had almost approached the capital.
Tian Shen looked away from the rest of the girls and looked at the beautiful girl who was sitting in front of him sucking his little brother and smiled.
The goal has been achieved
This girl waspletely tamed, it could be easily guessed by looking at those green eyes that were lost in lust and the white liquid on her puffy cheeks.
Chapter 102: Conquest
The capital, the divine dynasty
Tian Shen and Jiang Liang were both standing outside of the pce, looking at the magnificent pce that was like its pirs could reach up to the heavens.
What was most surprising was Jiang Liang, who was standing next to Tian Shen just like an obedient maid, not even daring to raise her head without his order.
Of course, after looking at this so-called magnificent pce, Tian Shen also took a look at this girl and even smiled - the taming results were exactly what he wanted.
It might be difficult for others, but for Tian Shen, taming such a girl is just a piece of cake
As for the method? Just make her do things that will crush her pride
After the destruction of her pride that has been cultivated over the years, naturally, the target herself suddenly bes a decent and respectable girl.
If you do things a little more perverted like Tian Shen, you may even be able to make thempletely obedient
"Let''s go," Tian Shen said calmly and then entered the pce, Jiang Liang quickly followed.
Actually, after being with her master for more than seven hours, she still doesn''t understand his intention foring here - of course, she had some guesses in the beginning, but now that she knows her master better, she knows that those guesses are stupid.
"Hey, who are you-" Suddenly several soldiers appeared in front of them, just as Jiang Liang was about to speak to reveal her identity and calm them down, the soldiers suddenly turned into dust.
"Master?" she looked at Tian Shen with eyes that did not hide her fear, does her master want to start a war with the Divine Dynasty?
Tian Shen ignored her and continued walking, Jiang Liang followed him again after a little hesitation
On second thought, maybe the master was angry with the Divine Dynasty because of. her? ''If it''s because of me, I must try my best to calm the master down!'' Jiang Liang swore that she would protect her master at all costs.
Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce, the Divine Hall
As the main center of the divine dynasty, this hall is naturally always lively
Not only political and economic decisions that can affect the entire status of the dynasty are made in this hall
but all high-ranking meetings and official meetings between the leaders of the divine dynasty and other orthodox people take ce in this ce
at this moment, due to a very important meeting, all the elders of the current generation, as well as the emperor of the dynasty, were sitting on their chairs, although the atmosphere was quite heavy and serious.
"What should we do?" The emperor asked in a serious tone while a deep frown could be seen on his face. He was a middle-aged man with golden eyes and long thick yellow-gold hair just like a lion.
In addition, one could feel his superior temperament as if he was born to rule and conquer
He wore a golden robe with a carving of Celestial lions on the upper right side
"The ancestors lost track of her a few hours ago, and on the other hand, the dragons can''t wait anymore and even said that we are making fun of them," one of the elders answered with a slightly sad and serious tone.
Originally, they wanted to form an alliance with the dragons through this marriage so that they could survive against the predicted disaster.
But as it seems, it is possible that instead of alliance, even the rtions between the two sides will be hostile
"How could she run away? How could she even hide from the ancestors?" The other elder also cursed, although they had always loved that little girl, one could feel the anger in his tone right now.
Of course, the ancestors did not tell them everything, what a joke! It is not an insult to say that a young man from the human race was able to destroy their divine senses?
"Exactly how many days have those dragons given?" The emperor asked in a deep tone, although he loved that little girl like his own child, they could not afford to miss such an opportunity.
ording to the prophecy of the ancestors, the disaster has already started, To survive this disaster, they have to sacrifice her, it is only in this way that an alliance can be formed with those arrogant dragons.
"My lord, someone attacked the pce" Suddenly a voice was heard from outside the hall
"What?" All the ministers and the emperor said in disbelief at the same time, this is the divine dynasty! One of the greatest forces in the world! What kind of fool dares to attack here?
Just as he was about to tell the soldiers to allow the party to enter, suddenly the entire luxurious hall exploded and turned into dust, and the headless body of the person who reported the attack fell at the emperor''s feet.
"Who is it? Who dares tomit such a sin in the royal pce in front of the emperor?" Suddenly, the monstrous auras of the ministers and elders shook the whole pce with the murderous intent.
Only the emperor did not release his aura and looked at the entrance of the hall with deep eyes in which murderous intent rippled like the waves of the sea.
"oh oh, looks like I did something bad" An attractive male voice with a tone full of sarcasm reverberates throughout the hall
A very handsome young man entered the hall and behind him was a beautiful girl whom they all knew
The young man did not stop and walked slowly until he reached the emperor
"You must be the emperor, right?" Tian Shen asked with a smile on his face, an act that caused all the ministers and elders to frown.
"And you must be the reason this girl was able to hide her existence from the ancestors," unlike the others, the Emperor replied in a calm tone.
As an emperor, he naturally has a much stronger mentality than the majority and his mind works faster
"I am your founder ancestor," Tian Shen didn''t refuse and answered with the same smile that was a little bit devilish.
Then, before the others could react to his words, the river of time appeared beneath his feet, Tian Shen blinked, and the entire river of time began to be rewritten.
And then it disappeared after the end, in between this time, the time of the whole longevity secret realm was frozen and everything and everyone were in a frozen state.
"I have seen the supreme ancestor" The emperor stood up and bowedpletely, the rest of the ministers and elders also repeated his action and bowed.
Jiang Liang also looked at the scenes in disbelief, the people she once saw as the greatest in the world were now kneeling before her master.
In addition, it turned out that her master was the founder of the divine dynasty.
Seeing everyone''s reaction, Tian Shen just smirked, anyway, when you can rewrite time to whim, why should you waste time and subjugate them slowly?
Of course, Tian Shen didn''t wanted to conquer this dynasty, but who would have thought that the beloved daughter of the heavens would be in this ce?
"You can get up," Tian Shen sat on the emperor''s chair
"There is something I want you to do" then he said to them in a calm tone
"Everything you want supreme ancestor just says it!" Everyone replied respectfully
"A new foreigner has appeared in the capital, a beautiful girl of the human race, arrest her and imprison her," Tian Shen said in a yful tone as he nced at Heaven''s beloved daughter.
This beloved daughter of heaven has suffered only in her childhood and since then her path has beenpletely smooth.
As a fortunate girl, how could such a thing be possible? All of them have to face terrible hardships and tutors to temper their Dao hearts
Since Tian Shen is a person who likes to help others, he decides to give the heavens a little rest, but this does not mean that Tian Shen is going to physically torture this girl.
He is not much into physical torture, and if he makes such a decision, he will only ask those torturers from hell to do such a thing for him.
He had various ns for this girl, he wanted to train this girl to be equal with Wang Changsheng in just three days and even less.
Wouldn''t a sibling drama be great? He didn''t want to see a future where this foolish girl would forgive him for her remaining love for her brother and then be a member of Wang Changsheng''s harem.
It''s just boring for him
"We understand Supreme Ancestor!" The emperor said in a ttering and respectful tone, and then sent soldiers to arrest this person.
Then Tian Shen closed his eyes
Meanwhile, in an inn in the capital, a beautiful young girl was sitting on a chair in the inn''s tavern
"To execute my n, I need to infiltrate the royal pce first, but the question is how?"
Chapter 103: Conquest II
In an inn in the capital of the Divine Dynasty, a beautiful young girl was sitting on a chair in the inn''s tavern
"To carry out my n, I need to infiltrate the royal pce first, but the question is how?" Wang Liuying sighed while covering part of her face with a whitece-like veil.
She woke up near the capital about eight hours ago, and naturally, she spent thest few hours gathering information about the Divine Dynasty.
ording to the information obtained by her, the divine Dynasty is one of the most difficult targets to conquer, the reason is simple, the divine Dynasty does not have a good rtionship with humans.
Naturally, this one grudge has made all the ns she had for conquering this dynasty difficultly to increase to the hell level.
"Should I really leave this dynasty and change my target to another top force near the Divine Dynasty?" Wang Liuying muttered softly to herself.
However she rejected this idea with a second thought, such work takes a lot of time and this makes herg behind other geniuses including those forbidden geniuses.
"Lady Wang?" While she was lost in her thoughts, a voice suddenly pulled her out of her thoughts
"Yes?" she looked around and frowned, her table was surrounded by people who could easily be identified as dynasty''s soldiers based on their clothes.
She couldn''t understand why the Divine Dynasty''ssoldiers had toe to her, she hadn''t caused the slightest trouble in the past few hours.
And besides, by the auras that were emanating from these people, it is easy to understand that they are not ordinary soldiers
"You shoulde with us for a while, of course, there''s no need to worry, it''s just for talking," the middle-aged man with golden-yellow skin said in a calm tone, with the feeling of his aura, one could easily guess that he was the leader of these soldiers.
Wang Liuying analyzed all escape possibilities in her mind in a second, and of course, she came up with more than three sessful methods.
Although this ce is the domain of the Divine Dynasty, even in the best case, the power of the ancestors of the superior forces in this secret realm only reaches the Heavenly Immortal Realm and the Golden Immortal at most.
Despite the life-saving treasures given to her by her masters, she is sure of her safety, though after some thought she dismisses the idea of ??escape.
Wasn''t she looking for a way to enter the pce right now? What better way than this?
"Well, no problem," Wang Liuying smiled and said, the middle-aged man wasn''t too surprised by the young woman''s right decision and instead asked the soldiers to arrest her.
Then, under the curious eyes of the spectators, she was taken to the pce using a chariot and imprisoned
Meanwhile in the divine hall
"Your majesty, we arrested the person you wanted," the emperor kneeled respectfully and said
"Good" Tian Shen nced at Wang Liuying, as soon as she entered the prison, this girl started making new ns for conquering this dynasty.
"What are they doing?" Tian Shen muttered to himself as he looked away from this girl and instead looked at the other girls.
Although a bitter smile appeared on his face as he saw their actions, well, instead of using their brains, these girls took help from their arms to solve this test.
Tian Yanyu woke up in the Eternal Forest Sect, this sect, as the name suggests, rules over a huge part of the Forests of the Secret Realm.
Also, their main base is located in the biggest forest of this secret realm. This sect is established and controlled by a special race called natural spirits, and the majority and even all the members of this sect are made up of this race.
The race of natural spirits, as is clear from their name, is born in the forests and from the essence of nature and trees, this race has great spiritual power but weak physicality.
Tian Yanyu also took advantage of their weakness and attacked them in secret. If there is no variable in the next few hours, Tian Yanyu will enve them all by using the technique she has.
After all, the peak of this sect''s power is only the Heavenly Immortals, and this cannot stop Tian Yanyu
Wen Rong also woke up in the domain of the Phoenix Feather n, unfortunately, she also faced the same situation as Wang Liuying and could not find a way to conquer this n smoothly.
After all, this n is established by the phoenixes and is controlled by them, the entry of any foreigner of any kind of race into this n is strictly prohibited.
Therefore, she also decided to attack this n directly and followed the same routine as Tian Yanyu, in addition, she also tested various methods for enving.
And by the way, she managed to find or in other words create a method using her physique, of course, her method cannot be considered as a method of envement.
Because this method does not make the target her loyal ve
In any case, ording to the final analysis, her conquest should not take more than a few hours
Among the four girls, while Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong''s routine is simr, Jin Xiuying and Mei Li''s method is also somewhat simr.
Mei Li woke up near the domain of the Ice Goddess Sect and at the same time attracted the attention of the experts and ancestors of this sect because of the pure ice rhyme that was emitted from her body during sleep to protect her.
They not only found her, but naturally, even the current matriarch of this sect epted her as her disciple, of course, Mei Li did not refuse and became her disciple.
Although only a few hours have passed, during these few hours she managed to use her Dao to freeze the fate of many elders of this sect, an act that allows her to control their fate lines in any way she wants.
And this has caused them to be her soulless puppets, she also has a n to control her "master" and then slowly go for the ancestors of this sect.
Her conquest will take a bit longer due to her method, and ording to the final analysis, it will take at least a day
On the other hand, Jin Xiuying also woke up in the realm of the Human Pce, she was also recognized by the ancestors of this Orthodox because of the powerful aura she emitted.
At first, they considered her a foreign enemy, but after they realized that she was a human and her bone age was not more than twenty, they naturally tried to recruit her as a disciple.
Of course, Jin Xiuying didn''t reject their offer either, although, under the condition that she doesn''t ept anyone as her master, she didn''t want to insult and betray her master by epting another master.
Her master had helped her a lot up until now, and one of the biggest reasons why the engagement contract between her and Tian Shen couldst for so long was because of her master.
However, Jin Xiuying''s method will take even a little longer because she has started a civil war in the Human Pce, and it will take at least one to three days for her conquering
"Four, plus the divine Dynsaty, five of the top eight forces of this secret realm havee under control."
"If there be no variable, in three to four days, the main battles andpetitions will begin," Tian Shen smiled and then closed his eyes again.
Although he had decided to meet Wang Liuying, for now, he should wait a few hours and give her time, the more her fear increases and the more her mind copses, the better for him.
Meanwhile, a few hours passed quietly, inside one of the prison rooms, a beautiful young woman whose hands and feet were tied with chains was leaning against the corner of the wall on the cold and hard floor.
"Bastards," Wang Liuying coldly roared as she looked at the soldiers who were grinning at her, but this only made themugh even more.
Originally, she entered prison with the n of conquering this dynasty, but who would knew that they would directly seal her cultivation and tie her hands and feet?
Worse, she couldn''t even use her trump cards or her life-saving treasures
Besides, they don''t answer any of her questions and they don''t even tell her the reason they brought her here.
For several hours now, she has been imprisoned in such a terrible and cold ce, and because of her cultivation which is sealed, she can''t even use Qi to warm herself.
"When was thest time I had such an experience?" Wang Liuying muttered to herself as she smiled bitterly
The only time she has suffered like this in her life was when she was a child when her brother whom she once saw as a god brutally pulled her bone out of her body.
"Have you had a good time?" A charming and majestic voice suddenly echoed and pulled her out of her thoughts
Chapter 104: Manipulation?
Seeing the person who came, Wang Liuying''s eyes widened and she was ovee with shock
"What''s up?" Tian Shen asked in a yful tone. Although her mentality is not so distorted, she has started to question her life, and that''s enough for him.
"So this dynasty was already under your control?" Wang Liuying naturally, as the beloved daughter of the heavens, can quickly organize her mind.
In fact, she did not expect to meet Tian Shen, not only here but in the entire academy, as far as she knew, Tian Shen''s strength hadpletely surpassed the younger generation, and naturally, he should not be interested in the current generation.
At best, he will only participate in the Immortal Emperor Road, however, reality pped her hard
"Uh? I mean, conquering a dynasty controlled by ants only takes a blink of an eye," Tian Shen said the truth in a calm tone.
Wang Liuying didn''t see it as a lie, after all, a monster like him would probably look at this whole secret realm with indifference.
"What do you want?" she then asked in a cautious and nervous tone, the fact that Tian Shen imprisoned her and did not kill her shows that he wanted something from her.
"What do you think about your brother Wang Changsheng?" Tian Shen did not answer her question but asked another question
"What do you mean?" Wang Liuying''s eyes suddenly turned cold, she hates hearing or saying anything about her brother, even that was why she attacked Long Haotian.
Tian Shen put his hand on the prison bars and they turned into dust
"I''m asking questions here" he then entered the room and grabbed Wang Liuying''s chin and said in an indifferent tone.
"What do you think about your brother?" Tian Shen pressed a little on her chin to the point that if he increased it a little, her skull would be crushed.
"He''s a bastard! I lost my everything because of him! He''s the meanest and most evil creature in the world. Are you satisfied? That''s what I''m thinking about him" Although she still wanted to remain silent
seeing Tian''s cold and scary eyes beside the pain she was feeling in her chin, she changed her mind
However, after saying these words, the scenes of her childhood began to appear again in her mind like broken pieces of ss, all the hardships and pains she had endured.
And even remembering seeing the death of her mother and father by the order of the brother she once loved, tears gathered in her eyes and began to pour.
"However you didn''t do anything to him, not even after you became powerful again," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face after hearing her words.
"Don''t you think this will make your parents unhappy with you? Maybe their souls have even started to think that you have forgiven your brother and forgotten them."
"No, no, no such thing is impossible"
"They would never think like that! I will never forgive him," Wang Liuying began to dismiss Tian Shen''s words in disbelief while muttering like crazy.
"Really? Then why haven''t you taken revenge until now? Because you''re not strong enough? Because you don''t have talent?"
Hearing Tian Shen''s words, her eyes shone for a moment as if she had found a glimmer of hope, but suddenly, Tian Shen''s next words poured a bucket of cold water on her.
"Did your brother have power when he ordered the killing of your parents and the rest of your family? No... but you know, not only because of the regrowth of your divine bone, your talent has multiplied, but your power has also transcended the boundary between mortal and immortal barrier. "
"Yet you''re making excuses about not being your brother''s opponent! And even this is when you have the support of Peach Ancient Vige," Tian Shen said in an Enchanting tone.
"Years have passed and he can now challenge the Heavenly Immortals, but what about you?"
crack!
Tian Shen took a look at this girl''s Dao Heart, a small crack had appeared on it - although it was small, it showed that his words were sessful.
Wang Liuying''s tears began to flow unceasingly, originally she had never thought of her revenge like this, that''s right, now that she thinks about it, she almost always tries to run away from this revenge.
Although she seems to have a great hatred for Wang Changsheng, she does not dare to face him, the horror that happened in her childhood has caused her to subconsciously form an indescribable fear for her brother.
"I always wanted to take my revenge myself, while a long time ago I could have taken this revenge with the help of masters"
"Without any of these hardships, I could easily take revenge, but every time I ran away from this revenge with the excuse that I wanted to take revenge with my own hands."
"Does it make any difference whether I take revenge myself or ask the masters to take revenge? In any case, I could witness that bastard''s scared and disappointed face," Wang Liuying slowly began to question all her actions and decisions during the past years
"Every time I wasted my time hoping that one day I would catch up with him, what if one day he bes even stronger than Aunt Peach? Will anyone be able to avenge me at that time? No.. Will I be able to survive at all?"
"What if hees again for my new divine bone? What if he tries to kill all my loved ones again? Will I be able to stop him then?" Her tears flowed more with every thought of the various possibilities.
She has trained for years under the supervision of ancient experts and even with the help of the ancient peach tree and still cannotpete with that monster, what makes her think that she can in the future?
With time, the difference between them only increases
crack!
Her Dao heart cracked again, and while her eyes were slowly turning into the soulless eyes of Wen Rong before she met Tian Shen, a voice suddenly pulled her out of her world.
"Do you want revenge?" His voice was like an enchanter from the deepest part of the Eternal Abyss, if you were seduced by this voice, there would be no way back.
"How?" Wang Liuying asked in a very calm voice as if even she was no longer sure of revenge
"I will help you" However, upon hearing the words of this evil seducer, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Tian Shen with bright and hopeful eyes.
"Really?" she asked again in the same rhythm and quiet trembling voice, if it was only a few hours ago she wouldn''t have even thought about such a proposal
She was a woman who wanted to bear all the hardships herself, a woman who wanted to take revenge herself
But now it''s different, subconsciously she already saw Tian Shen as a kind of patron
"Of course, killing him is just a piece of cake for me, however, I want to give you this chance to kill him all by yourself," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face ¨C a smile that stunned Wang Liuying.
"But how can I kill him?" Wang Liuying asked with a rather skeptical tone that contained a trace of anticipation, her eyes full of doubt at this moment.
"I will give you this dynasty and also teach you a way to be stronger," Tian Shen replied simply, like a holy priest trying to show sinners the way to repentance.
His words caused Wang Liuying''s eyes to be full of hope in addition to shining, she looked at Tian Shen as if she was looking at her savior
"Anyway, what can you give me?" Tian Shen then changed his tone and asked with interest and yfulness.
"If you help me, I''ll give you everything, including my soul and body" Wang Liuying replied after a moment''s hesitation, she couldn''t think of anything else that would interest Tian Shen.
"Good" Tian Shen caressed her face and then, after untying her arms and legs, took her hand and led her out of the prison.
Wang Liuying looked at his back with startled eyes, even she didn''t know why, her heart was beating very fast at this moment for some reason.
She has never felt anything like this in her life, the only kind of feeling close to it was when she was a child.
At the time she still saw her brother as a god, a genius who wasn''t afraid of anything, even though her brother was a child, he was admired by all the elders and had dominated the entire young generation of the family.
These things had made her admire him, but now she felt a strange feeling towards this man, a feeling even higher than admiration.
But she could not specify it exactly
Although for some reason this feeling made her feel good, it made her heart beat faster and she felt a kind of attraction towards Tian Shen.
Chapter 105: Final Decision
Tian Shen took Wang Liuying to the pce and officially introduced her as the Queen of the Divine Dynasty. Naturally, none of the ministers and the emperor did not dare to refuse his order.
In one day, she was officially introduced to all the people as the queen of the Divine Dynasty, which caused a lot ofmotion at first, but with the help of soldiers and other experts of the dynasty, themotion calmed down.
After that, Wang Liuying took almost a day to adapt to her new task and situation
Of course, in the meantime, Tian Shen also looked at the other girls, all of them had seeded in their conquest and were preparing for war.
In addition to these five forces, one of the other top three forces was also conquered, and of course, the conquer was Wang Changsheng
Seeing all this, Tian Shen just smirked yfully, the game was about to begin
Meanwhile in the divine hall
"So, have you made your final decision?" A man with two ck horns and rtively pale skin was standing in the middle of the hall, emitting a domineering aura, and one could feel his arrogant temperament
The ministers frowned as they saw this person, this man, or more precisely this dragon is one of the elders of the Celestial Dragon n.
Naturally, the two-day deadline has expired and he hase here to ask for their final decision regarding the marriage proposal.
They looked at each other and then at the Empress, although just two days ago they wanted to marry Jiang Linag to the prince of this n, but now they have changed their mind.
After all, Jiang Liang has a good rtionship with the founder and they don''t dare to make any decision that will make him angry.
On the other hand, they did not want a war between the two forces, otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous, especially in the current times when it is said that the disaster is near.
Because of this, they could only helplessly look at the Empress and leave everything to her and hope that she has a solution to ovee such a situation.
Of course, Wang Liuying noticed the other people''s looks, which caused her to frown
She didn''t want to cause extra trouble for the time being, her main goal is to focus on her revenge and naturally Wang Changsheng himself.
Plus, due to the opportunity to increase her power that Tian Shen gave her, she has to go into seclusion for at least two days
because of this, if she rejects this marriage proposal now, there is a possibility of war, and at that time, she won''t have time for that opportunity.
Naturally, a war over a girl and a marriage proposal is a bit silly, but after seeing Jiang Liang, she realized that she is special.
This is also the reason why this dynasty is sure that if they reject the marriage proposal, there is a possibility of war, and one of the reasons they guess that the disaster will target them is also this girl, which is why they want to at least create an alliance for reduce the possibility of destruction
Besides, allying could even help her, ording to the news she got, she found out which force Wang Changsheng had conquered.
She could easily mess with Wang Changsheng and the force he had conquered by using the power of the Celestial Dragons n.
But there was a problem and a very big one...
Jian Liang had a close rtionship with Tian Shen, or at least that''s what she thought, so she didn''t want to make a decision that would make Tian Shen angry.
She sighed and reorganized her mentality, then looked at the elder of the Celestial Dragons n with an indifferent expression like an Empress who looks dawn of nine heavens.
"We have made our decision, there will be no marriage," Wang Liuying said in an unwavering tone
Hearing her words, the ministers sighed, maybe this is the best decision...
"Are you sure? This marriage has no harm for you but just benefits" Elder Dragon frowned and said in a slightly cold tone, he did not expect this new Empress would reject the marriage proposal.
"I''m sure, marriage is a personal matter and Jiang Liang herself will decide, and of course, I''m sure we all know about her decision" she replied in the same indifferent tone, of course, she knew that she was talking nonsense based the logic of this world.
In a world where power is everything, it is rare for the descendants of the top families, both boys and girls, to marry someone they love.
Moreover, it gets even worse when you are a useless prince or princess, then your family will only use you as a political and marriage tool.
"What do you think? Do you also want to reject this marriage proposal?" Seeing that the new Empress'' decision is unwavering, the elder dragon''s frown deepened and even his face became a little ugly, and then he looked at the ministers.
Previously, it was these ministers who directly agreed to this marriage, but due to the order of the emperor, this marriage proposal was not epted directly on the same day.
"We fully support the Empress'' decision," replied the most senior official among the ministers - the new Empress has the full support of the founder.
How is it possible that they dare to question her decision? Besides, it''s not like they are afraid even if a war happens
Even before the return of their founder, they did not fear the Celestial Dragons n and did not want a war just because of the disaster.
But now that their founder is back, they don''t have the slightest fear of war, and if necessary, they will start a war
"Well, well, if that''s what you want, I just hope you don''t regret it," the elder dragon''s face turnedpletely ugly and sullen and left after threatening them.
Although Wang Liuying and the ministers did not like his tone, they did not stop him
"I hope I didn''t make a wrong decision." Wang Liuying frowned and then sighed, she didn''t know why but she felt that her decision today would cause a chain of new variables and events.
"I will go into retreat for a day or two, if anything happens or the dragons n does something stupid, you and the former emperor can make the necessary decisions," she then stood up and said before leaving the hall.
''I shouldn''t waste time, sooner orter the rest of the forces will start attacking each other, and naturally, the Divine Dynasty will not be peaceful, especially now that it has be hostile to the Dragons n,'' Wang Liuying thought to herself and then went to the Dynasty''s Ancestral Land for istion.
Of course, apart from these, she also wanted to increase her strength so that she would not be killed by the women around Tian Shen
Due to what happened at the academy a few days ago, everyone became aware that the four women around Tian Shen were somewhat hostile andpetitive towards each other.
Apart from this, they also realized that these four women would not allow any new woman to approach Tian Shen, and if that happened, then what happened after that is better to not say.
The only exception is that the young master of the Tian family chooses a woman himself
And she is sure that sooner orter the news will spread that she and Jiang Liang are somewhat close to Tian Shen and those women wille for them, plus she is not sure that Tian Shen will protect the two of them against that four.
Meanwhile, the forbiddennd of the Celestial Dragons n
On ake sat a handsome young man in the lotus position, his long and magnificent golden hair swaying in the wind.
Because his eyes were closed, one could not see their color
He didn''t have any clothes on and only wore a pair of ck pants, so one could see the dragon scales on his body and two ck-golden horns on his forehead.
Behind him, the ghostly phantom of the true dragon eerily circled him from time to time and created a heavenly scene as if it were blessing him.
The water of theke was slightly white instead of its usual blue and colorless color, thiske was filled with the Dragon Holy Water, or in other words, it is its source.
Dragon holy water is a kind of holy water that urs during the mechanism and very long process of dposing the body of ancestral-level dragons.
After dposing, instead of fossilizing, these bodies be dragon holy water¡ªa very special treasure for all dragon races in the entire Lower Verse.
It can be said that the dragon holy water is one of the main foundations of the dragons, and yet this young man is sitting on thiske without any problems or observers and is cultivating.
The young man suddenly opened his eyes and revealed two pupils which different colors, one of his eyes was golden and the other was blue
"Quasi Immortal Realm and Earthly Immortal levelbat prowess, even in the whole world I am currently considered a top expert"
"Anyway, isn''t it time for those foreigners to enter this world as well? That woman... what was her name? Oh... Jin Xiuying must have came too"
---
I will upload two or three chapters tomorrow---Probably the same for the next two days
Chapter 106: Regressor?
"Quasi Immortal Realm and Earthly Immortal levelbat prowess, even in the whole world I can be considered a superior expert right now," the young man said in a calm tone, there was not the slightest excitement in his tone as if he had not done anything special.
However, if the outside world heard his words, they would be crazy! This young man is one of the members of the young generation, but he has already reached the levels of the world''s top experts!
However, one should not forget that in this secret realm peak power is heavenly immortals and there are also some hidden golden immortals.
But whether they are true immortals or earthly immortals, all of them are the world''s top experts who have lived for at least tens and hundreds of thousands of years.
But this young man Houang Long is less than a thousand years old and only belongs to the younger generation, but currently he can fight with top experts.
"Anyway, isn''t it time for those foreigners to enter this world as well? That woman.. what was her name? Ugh... Jin Xiuying must have came too," Huang Long then muttered to himself as if he remembered something.
He e is the current prince and heir of the Celestial Dragons n, and it is also him that the Dragon n is even willing to be the enemy of a dynasty like the Divine Dynasty.
Actually, it wasn''t always like this, until a few years ago he was just another child of the n''s patriarch with nothing but mediocre talents.
However, he suddenly rose up and suppressed the entire young generation of the n and became the sole heir of the Heavenly Dragons n
At the time, this shocked and surprised all the upper ranks of the n, and they even suspected that an ancient being had possessed his body.
But with further investigations, they realized that this was not the case, and it seems that this boy was just lucky and was able to inherit the legacy of the true dragon.
From then on, his fame rose to the top, and he even managed to be the true heir of the Heavenly Dragons n, and of course, not just an ordinary heir.
Over the years, he has alsopletely established his influence among the n''s high-ranking officials
and his power of influence has reached such a level that when he asked the n to bring the princess of the Divine Dynasty for him under any circumstances, they agreed without hesitation, even if it cause war
"Using the help of this stone, it shouldn''t take long for me to regain my full strength within a few dozen years" Of course, he has a secret that no one knew about, he was a regressor!
In his past life, he was also one of the princes of the Celestial Dragons n but failed to attain the position of heir
However, his talent waster noticed by one of the followers of the youngdy of the Underworld Pce, and they took him out of this secret realm and hired him as an inner disciple in the Underworld Pce.
After that, he grew slowly with the help of hidden opportunities and even managed to reach the realm of the Quasi Immortal Emperor after a few million years.
However, instead of being able to enjoy this power, he was seriously injured during the attack of darkness and was even on the verge of death, fortunately, this mysterious gold-colored stone with a red dragon''s eye on it brought his soul back to the past.
"In this life, I will make you mine!" Houang Long said with an obsessive tone as well as eyes full of determination.
Actually, in his past life, he admired the youngdy of the Underworld Pce, but due to the difference in status, he could not express his love.
Only when he reached the Quasi Immortal Emperor Realm he develop such courage, but unfortunately he was killed and returned to the past
He decided that when Jin Xiuying came to this secret realm show her his talents and strength and impress her by helping her dominate the entire young generation of the Divine Ascension World.
After all, he was sure that with his correct power, he could easily crush all of them
"However, to be more sure, I need to take that girl''s virginity as soon as possible, with the help of the heaven essence in her body, I can develop my talents and raise my strength to the level of the heavenly immortals," Houang Long suddenly thought of something and whispered to himself
"Uncle Wei has gone to confirm and formalize the marriage proposal, this matter should not take long, those divine insects would not miss such an opportunity" In principle, he did not care about the divine dynasty in the slightest.
And he even despised them, if it wasn''t because he didn''t want to start a war because of the arrival of foreigners, he would have just taken that girl by force.
Such a method is even faster, but unfortunately, he doesn''t want to risk right now
Anyway, this method was not bad either, there were no wars and losses, and in addition, he could even get some subordinates this way.
In his opinion, the fact that he wants their princess is an honor for the divine dynasty, that woman can help increase his power and talents, and of course, be his human cauldron is not an honor that any creature can achieve.
"Houng''er" Suddenly the space around him was distorted and a handsome middle-aged man with two horns on his forehead appeared.
"I have seen father," Houng Long nodded slightly in respect as he saw his father while Sitting in the lotus position
"Haha Good, your power has reached such terrifying levels," the patriarchughed, seeing his son''s power, which even made him feel threatened.
"Thank you for thepliment Father," Houng Long said with an indifferent face, he has been used to hearing suchpliments.
"Is there a problem?" Then he frowned as he saw his father''s expression, which changed from smiling to hesitant and a little angry.
"Well, the divine Dynasty has rejected the marriage proposal," the patriarch sighed and said with a bit of bitterness and anger, he did not expect that those insects of the divine Dynasty would dare to reject their good intentions.
"Why?" Although for a moment, a killing intent was emitted from his body, but as an old monster who has lived for millions of years, he can naturally control it quickly.
Houang Long''s expression turned slightly sullen and cold, he didn''t expect the Divine Dynasty to reject such a marriage proposal¡ªespecially since they were currently in the panic of predicting disaster.
In this past life, they did anything in these times to form an alliance with other superior forces and increase their chances of surviving the disaster.
"It seems that this is their new Empress'' decision and for some reason, she has the support of all the ministers" Why lie, even he himself was quite curious about this new Empress.
The divine dynasty suddenly announced that they has a new Empress and the emperor is about to retire. Naturally, this news shocked and surprised all the superior forces.
After all, the change of the ruler of a force has never happened before without any prior notice, even if there are no big celebrations for such events, there is still at least a littlemotion for it.
"A new Empress? When did a new Empress appear? Who is she?" A frown appeared on his cold and angry face - in his previous life there had been no news of a new Empress for the divine dynasty.
Until he left this world, the Lion Emperor was the ruler of the dynasty¡ªa ruthless man who would do anything to protect his Empire.
Even sacrificing someone who was like his own daughter
"Her exact name is unknown, but she is known as Empress Liuying. Besides, ording to Wei Long, she did not resemble any of the five divine races and was more like a human"
"and also ording to him, her power is definitely at the level of the world''s top experts."The patriarch said in a slightly serious tone, he didn''t know why but for some reason he had a bad feeling about this new Empress.
"Liuying? Why do I feel this name is familiar?" Houang Long''s frown deepened
"Right¡ there was a genius among the foreigners, her name was¡ Wang Liuying, although she disappearedter, ording to rumors she was killed by her brother."
"But how could it be her? She shouldn''t have the power to conquer the Divine Dynasty right now." Although Houang Long felt that the probability of such a thing happening was zero, but for some reason, his intuition told him that things were not as simple as he thought.
"Should we fight now? Shall we start a war?" Seeing his son''s face, the patriarch thought that he was angry and that''s why he suggested.
"No need, I''ll take care of this myself." For some reason, Houang Long felt that it was better to investigate this matter further first.
''If I''m not mistaken, in the next few days, the ce where the eternal origin is there will appear and it will attract the attention of the whole world plus those geniuses from outside, then this Empress Liuying and Jiang Liang will most likely appear.''
''I can deal with both then.''Then after his father left, he closed his eyes again and entered into a meditative state
he decided to increase his power even more before the Eternal Origin appears so that he would be safer then.
Chapter 107: Maze Of The Gods
Two days passed slowly, Tian Shen was sitting on a cloud in the sky, looking at the state of the secret realm while eating popcorn.
As expected, the girls dered war on each other, and currently four of the top eight forces have entered a war.
A lot of blood has been spilled and it can be said that more than half of the world has entered a state of chaos
"The war between them should end soon" Tian Shen muttered to himself as he saw the strength of all four sides - strangely enough, the strength of all four was equal, and it was only Tian Yanyu who had a slight advantage.
Unfortunately, this advantage is not enough topletely defeat her opponents
"This girl has alsoe out of seclusion." feeling something, Tian Shen then looked at the Divine Dynasty - Wang Liuying hase out of retreat and of course, had seeded in refining the Qi string that Tian Shen had given her.
Tian Shen had given her a string of Primordial Qi¡ªthis type of Qi is the first energy born between heaven and earth, and its original history dates back over trillions of years.
After refining this string of Qi, Wang Liuyingbined it with her divine bone
Her divine bone has now be a Primordial Dvine Bone which made her talents increase a lot, in addition, herbat prowess has also increased several dozen times and has reached the level of heavenly immortals.
However, this power is still not enough topete with monsters like Wen Rong, Mei Li, Jin Xiuying, Tian Yanyu, and even Wang Changsheng.
Tian Shen then turned his attention away from her and nced at Houang Long, he was naturally familiar with this beloved son of the heavens.
Unfortunately, he''s not going to y a big role in Tian Shen''s game, and in the final analysis, he''ll die soon
"The human pce huh? So Mei Li and her mother can meet?" Tian Shen then turned his attention to the human pce, which is a branch of the human ancestral Pce that exists in the Upper Verse
In addition, the current rulers of this pce also have Mei bloodline, in other words, they can be considered distant rtives of Mei Li.
As soon as Mei Li entered this secret realm, her bloodline began to react, causing the ancient altar of the human pce to tremble at the same time.
"Eternal Origin should also gradually appear." Tian Shen then cast his gaze into the deepest part of the Longevity Secret Realm¡ªthe ce where the innate Demon as well as Eternal Origin resided.
"Eternal Origin should also gradually appear." Tian Shen then cast his gaze into the deepest part of the Lifelong Secret Realm¡ªthe ce where an Inherent Demon as well as Eternal Origin resided.
Of course, Eternal Origin isn''t useful for him, but it can be quite beneficial for girls - by using it, they can not only gain eternal life, but if used correctly, they can also gain demon immortality or infinite regeneration at the same time.
As for the essence of heaven? Well, it is not possible to obtain the essence of heaven unfortunately... because the essence of heaven is embodied not in the form of artifact or energy but in the form of a divine beast.
That''s right... If the outside world hears it, they will be crazy. Heaven''s Essence, one of the most valuable essences in the Multiverse, is embodied in the form of a divine beast
Naturally, this embodiment is Jiang Liang, However, even she does not know about this matter - only the elders and ancestors of this dynasty are somewhat aware of the matter.
After all, they are naturally somewhat in talk with the remaining will of this secret realm, and have been able to see that the girl is special - they just don''t know exactly why she is special.
There are two ways to get this Heaven Essence, kill Jiang Liang and extract the Heaven Essence from her by force, or have sex and get her Yin essence, which also contains the Heaven Essence.
"Well, when that girl finds out about this... her face will be spectacr," Tian Shen suddenlyughed a little thinking of Tian Yanyu.
Naturally, this girl has ns to obtain and find the essence of heaven, but unfortunately, there is no way for her to get it.
Tian Shen then turned his attention back to the girls, ording to his vision the Eternal Origin would appear tomorrow
---
Ice Goddess Sect
In a magnificent hall made and decorated with ice crystals, a beautiful young woman was sitting on a magnificent throne whose aura radiated a coldness like the coldness of the depths of the Eternal Abyss.
her beautiful eyes werepletely indifferent like an ice queen, as if she looked down on everything
"Matriarch, as you ordered, we increased our attacks on Human Pce, however, they also responded by destroying the forces under ourmand," a middle-aged woman appeared in front of this young woman and then knelt and said in a respectful tone.
The beautiful young woman, or in other words Mei Li, was not too surprised after she heard her subordinate''s words - after all, this is a war, and it is not possible for the other party to just watch.
''I underestimated her because she hasn''t been with us until now'' Mei Li sighed, naturally Jin Xiuying is the weakest among them or at least that''s what she thought.
After a few days of being with Tian Shen, this girl''s strength has reached the same level as theirs, of course, if they still attack with full power from the beginning, they can suppress her an instant
"Matriarch, don''t you think we should retreat a little for now? Even the other two top forces that have entered the war have calmed down for some reason," the middle-aged woman said with a little hesitation. If the ancestors don''t attack, there will be no real results
Mei Li nced at the middle-aged woman - thetter was telling the truth but she didn''t want to back down so easily, for some reason her bloodline reacted to this human pce or at least what was inside it.
She didn''t know why, but ever since she entered this secret realm, she felt a kind of closeness and familiarity, as if there was something in this secret realm that was rted to her and her bloodline.
And hier suspicion turned into certainty when one of the high-ranking generals of the Human Pce was captured by the Ice Goddess Sect''s army¡ªthis general had the same bloodline as her!
Although the bloodline of this general is very diluted and it can even be said that it has almost reached its Impurities state, this general still has Mei bloodline!
She is sure that the Human Pce, or at least its founders, must have something to do with her mother and maternal family¡ªshe wanted to take this opportunity to learn more about the mother who left her when she was still a child.
Although it is not possible with Jin Xiuying, well, maybe if she asks, Jin Xiuying will allow it, but Mei Li will not beg or request from anyone except Tian Shen.
"However the two girls have stopped fighting for now, there must be a reason." On the other hand, Mei Li still knew that the two girls, especially Tian Yanyu would not back down under any circumstances unless something important happened.
"We''ll retreat for now" she then sighed, after all, she''s also a matriarch now and has to fulfill her duties as one.
The middle-aged woman nodded and when she was about to disappear to fulfill her matriarch''s order, another figure suddenly appeared in the hall.
"Greetings to the matriarch," a young and rather beautiful woman said respectfully while bowing, although one could see excitement and impatience on her face.
"What''s wrong?" Seeing her face, Mei Li became a little curious and asked in a simple tone
"Eternal Origin! ording to our soldiers and forces, a floating maze has appeared above the central area! ording to ancient rumors, the Eternal Origin is located at the end of this maze" the young woman said excitedly.
"What? So the Eternal Origin exists!" Mei Li excitedly stood up from the throne, although she had heard many rumors about the Eternal Origin sinceing to this secret realm, most of them were ancient legends.
"But the maze? Could it be the maze of the gods?" Mei Li then whispered in a surprised and slightly hesitant tone
"ording to what they have seen, yes! This is the maze of the gods," the young woman replied respectfully
The Maze of the Gods, one of the oldest legends of this secret realm, was said to have existed since the primordial eras of the Longevity heavenly world and has remained since then.
ording to rumors, all the truths of the birth of the world are hidden in this Maze, and ording to another rumor, all the ancient and mythical creatures are in asleep in the depths of this Maze.
"Get ready, we''re going to the central Area" Mei Li ordered, then sat back on her throne
"We understand matriarch" Then the young woman disappeared
''I''m sure the rest of the girls are going there too, but what about the young master? Is heing too? I miss him and my body is slowly reacting again'' Mi Li whispered to herself in a crazy tone.
The middle-aged woman heard her whispers before she disappears, which made shivers down her spine... Is the matriarch of the Ice Goddess Sect, a peerless queen who looks dawn at everything, is actually this crazy for a man?
----
Dear readers, I need some feedback about the chapters of the third volume, because again I feel that the chapters have bepletely boring and trash
Chapter 108: Tian Shen Didnt Teach You Manners?
Central Area
The central area, as the name suggests, is located in the center of the secret realm and is also the center and heart ofmerce in this entire secret realm.
This area has always been lively and was filled with the sounds of chariots and magnificent ships of traders and top forces, but today, unfortunately, this area has been dered forbidden and no one is allowed to enter.
In the sky, one could see a covered and vast maze that radiated an ancient aura - the reason why the core of the trade and politics of this world has been dered forbidden.
Of course, this prohibition is only for low-level forces, for high-level forces this rule is nothing and one could see their magnificent floating ships in the distant sky as they wereing
On one of these ships stood a beautiful and majestic figure, she looked at the skies in front of her like a queen who rules over the ages.
A scene that caused everyone around her to look at her with admiration
"Goddess Xiuying, we''ll be at our destination in a few minutes." A rather handsome young man apanied by a beautiful woman who bore simrities to the young man suddenly appeared next to this peerless queen.
"Good" Jin Xiuying nced at the two of them and turned her attention back to the distance¡ªthese two were the prince and princess of the human pce.
When she took control of the human pce, she used these two who had a good reputation among themon people in order to gain the support of the people.
''I haven''t seen my husband for a long time, does hee to the maze too?'' Although she didn''t show it, she waspletely sad and restless inside, she was separated from her love for years, and after reuniting, they separated again because of this secret realm.
"As expected of the goddess! She is currently plotting how to conquer the maze and destroy the Ice Goddess Sect at the same time!" the young man said in a fanatical and admiring tone.
His sister looked at him as if she were looking at a fool but could only sigh, her brother admires the goddess so much that this admiration has turned into a sense of ownership and obsession.
''If brother had only seen what I saw that day, he would probably havemitted suicide or gone mad'' Mei Hua sighed again. That day in the pce, she clearly saw a painting of a man with an iparable face in the hand of the goddess while she was kissing it.
"Once we get off the ship, I don''t want any conflict with the Ice Goddess Sect, unless I order it myself," Jin Xiuying suddenly said in a serious and cold tone.
She knew that Tian Shen knew about thepetition and war between them, but she knew that Tian Shen did not want them to fight in front of him.
Meanwhile, the ships slowly stopped in front of the maze, and the young geniuses and the ancient experts got out of them - although the ancient experts could not enter due to the limitations of the maze, but they still came here to protect their geniuses.
"Isn''t she the Holy Lady of the Eastern Saint Sect?"
"That''s right! I heard that the Eastern Sanit Sect is one of the subordinate forces of the Human Pce!"
"Do you think the human pce woulde?"
"Of course they wille! How can they miss something like this? Actually, not only them, but all the top eight forces shoulde"
"Look there! Ice Goddess Sect!" Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted, drawing everyone''s attention to the magnificent ship made of ice.
A group of beautiful women, each of them emitting frightening auras, led by a queen who as if came down from the heavens.
"The one at the top should be the new matriarch, right?"
"That''s right! I heard she''s one of the foreigners who just entered our world!"
"In fact, not only her, but other top forces have dered foreigners as their new leaders!"
"But why should they do such a thing? Those bastard foreigners who have killed many of our people"one could feel the anger in the tone of all of them when they talked about the foreigners.
"Look! Eternal Forest Sect, Human Pce, Phoenix Feather n have also arrived!" A shout in the crowd once again drew everyone''s attention.
Naturally, these four forces that had gone to war with each other in the past days were the center of attention of the whole world - after all, their fight has caused chaos in more than half of the world.
A group of people disembarked from each ship, the only simrity was that at the head of them stood peerless queens who led the group.
"It is said that all four of them are the top beauties in their world!"
"They are really very beautiful! More beautiful than all the young goddesses of our world!"
While they were talking, these four girls went towards each other
"It''s been a long time dear friends," Tian Yanyu said in a sarcastic tone
"It''s like you''ve already gotten fatter," Mei Li was also not polite and said with a sarcastic tone
"Who did you call fat bastard?" Tian Yanyu said with killing intent, naturally, she doesn''t like being called fat.
"Calm down, young master maye at any moment, you don''t want him to see you like this right?" Wen Rong suddenly said, causing them both to fall silent.
"None of you know where the husband has been so far?" Jin Xiuying asked, causing the other three girls to look at her coldly ¨C ??of course she didn''t care and even smirked at them.
"No" Tian Yanyu said coldly, she didn''t like this girl calling her brother her husband, but unfortunately her brother didn''t have a problem with it, so she couldn''t say anything either.
While they were talking, the groups behind them were looking at everything with confusion
young master? Husband? They could not understand the meaning of these queens'' words... Anyway, how is it possible that these heavenly goddesses are all in love with the same man?
Especially the human pce''s prince who was listening to their words coldly, especially when he heard the woman he admires suddenly utter the word husband, it caused the killing intent to imperceptibly emanate from him.
"How is it possible that the goddess is in love with a man? Yes yes, she''s just kidding," he tried tofort himself with these words sickly.
Hearing her brother''s whispers, the princess got a little scared and even took a few steps away from him
"This aura?" Tian Yanyu suddenly felt something and frowned as she looked at the sky
"Strong, it''s definitely at our level," Wen Rong also looked at the magnificent ship that wasing this way.
"This magnificent ship with an ancient giant''s head on top as its owner''s insignia... this celestial rhythm... the Manor of Destruction! That legendary force is also here!" Suddenly someone shouted in the crowd.
"Manor of Destruction?" All the girls frowned, naturally they have studied the information archive of the forces they conquered and are familiar with the structure of this world and many of its secrets.
Among the eight forces, the Manor of Destruction is known as the most mysterious and also the most powerful, no one knows the true origin of this Manor and no one knows where they came from.
ording to ancient official records, such a force did not exist in the Longevity Heavenly World, and it was only at the end and during the destruction of this world that they suddenly appeared.
By conquering and destroying many forces, they solidified their position as one of the most powerful forces on par with the Seven Overlord Level Forces.
"He must be Wang Changsheng," Mei Li said indifferently
Among all the girls, only Tian Yanyu''s frown deepened, after all, she had heard from her brother about this Wang Changsheng being dangerous.
The ship stopped and three figures came out, at the same time as they appeared, the frowns of all the girls deepened, because the aura emanating from these three people waspletely equal to theirs.
Especially Wang Changsheng''s aura, which even made them feel danger
"Hello hello," Wang Changsheng greeted the four girls with a cold smile on his face
"Jin Xiuying," Houang Long, one of the two people beside him, muttered to himself upon seeing Jin Xiuying, he could feel his heart speeding up.
"Finally, I saw her again after many years, I will definitely make you mine" Then he looked at her with determination.
The other person beside him Long Aotian, looked at him with strange eyes, although he knew that this fellow was strange, but not this much.
"So you''re Wang Changsheng," Wen Rong looked at him with indifference and a little hostility and said, although she didn''t show it, she wasn''t too happy that he stole the second ce from her.
"Nice to see you all," Wang Changsheng said in a calm tone, but inside he waspletely surprised¡ªhe didn''t expect these girls to really be so powerful.
Especially Tian Yanyu who even makes him feel danger
''As expected from system''He sighed
"But we''re not," Tian Yanyu snorted coldly, the other girls also smirked at him
"That''s right if you want to enter the maze, just get lost, go stand in a quiet corner and fuck yourself until the maze opens," Mei Li said in a cold tone, what if Tian Shen gets angry because this man is standing here?
Although Tian Shen is not such a man, she does not want to take such a risk
"Haha, you guys are really interesting." However, Wang Changsheng didn''t just get angry, he even started tough
"Don''t that man umm... what was his name? oh right, Tian Shen"
"Tian Shen didn''t teach you guys manners?"
Chapter 109: A little Punishment
"Tian Shen didn''t teach you manners?" Wang Changsheng said in a sarcastic tone. Hearing his words, Houang Long frowned.
Although he had never seen the other three girls in his previous life, he had heard their names, however, he had never heard anything about someone named Tian Shen in his previous life.
"What did you say?" On the other hand, the surrounding space suddenly started to rise, and a huge and monstrous murderous intent was suddenly unleashed, causing the entire surrounding space to tremble.
The four girls looked at Wang Changsheng with bloodshot eyes, they naturally understood the second meaning of this sentence
He not only insulted them directly, but also indirectly insulted Tian Shen - they don''t care that much if others insult them, and in the end, they will just kill them...
But insulting Tian Shen is different, death is the smallest punishment for people who insult Tian Shen
All four girls took out their weapons and released all of their auras, an action that caused the void to copse and vibrate in space and time.
Even the groups behind them quickly moved away from there and went far away from where the rest of the groups were gathered.
"We will torn you and then give each part of your body to your father and will force him to eat them " all four girls shouted with a cold tone that exuded murderous intent.
Because of the murderous intent, the entire atmosphere around them was affected and even the gravity was being reversed in such a way that their hair was spiked up.
"The goddess is really angry!" The princess of the human pce said with fear as she saw the face of her goddess
"Even the matriarch of our sect seemspletely crazy!" A middle-aged woman also said with a little fear
"Who is this Tian Shen?"
"The hell did you have to say something like this now?" Long Aotian looked at Wang Changsheng and said in a slightly angry tone.
"Well, their reaction is a bit more than I expected," Wang Changsheng said in an innocent tone as a halberd appeared in his hand.
Long Aotian just gave him an angry look and said nothing, then went into attack mode and summoned his protective ws and scales.
Although it is a kind of insult for him to get serious from the very beginning of the fight, by feeling the aura of the monsters in front of him, he knew that if he did not get serious, he would die in an instant.
Actually, on the other hand, although he didn''t show it, he felt absurd inside - two days ago, when he was in the Celestial Dragons n, Wang Changsheng came to find him and Houang Long.
He offered them an alliance against these four women, but he did not ept this offer at first, After all, in his opinion, these girls were not strong enough to need an alliance.
However, the next offer that Wang Changsheng offered was not something that even he could refuse, something that could help him reach the level of Heavenly Immortal Prowess.
Not only he, but Houang Long also received such, on the condition that they should make an alliance¡ªan offer he epted without hesitation.
After all, in exchange for an alliance, his power would reach the level of the Heavenly Immortals, and in addition, he can also clear some threats without risk.
But now, seeing the strength of these girls, he felt empty and hopeless - if it wasn''t for Wang Changsheng''s help, would these girls even consider him an ant?
In fact, not only him but also Houang Long looked at everything with empty eyes
How did these girls achieve such a level of power at such a time? Shouldn''t their power level be only at the quasi-immortal level?
These were the questions that were endlessly revolving in his mind at this moment
In his past life, none of these girls had been able to break the boundary between mortal and immortal, and as a mortal, kill even a true immortal.
But in this life, it waspletely different! All four girls could fight with heavenly immortals!
Plus, the girl who imperceptibly seems to be the leader of this group gives him an even more dangerous feeling.
Her strength may have reached Quasi Golden Immortal! Even his head tingled at the thought of such a thing
How did these people turn from genius to monster? Could this be the butterfly effect of his return to the past?
Seeing the monsters in front of him who seemed to want to get serious, he also threw away his thoughts and got ready for a fight
"Hmm? Boring" But suddenly, a majestic sound echoed throughout the sky and attracted everyone''s attention.
"Look! The Divine Dynasty''s ship!" Everyone''s attention turned to the magnificent golden ship that wasing in the distance.
"Brother"
"Young master" the aura of the four girls suddenly subsided upon hearing this familiar voice and they sheathed their weapons.
"Hmm?" On the other hand, Wang Changsheng and his allies looked at the ship with trembling bodies¡ªthey suddenly felt fear and shiver deep in their hearts as they heard this sound.
The ship stopped and three figures got out, naturally two beautiful girls and an extremely handsome man at the head slowly moved towards them.
"Those girls? Who are they?"
"As expected of the young master!"
"It''s been a long time, huh? Haha," Tian Shen said yfully, seeing the girls throw themselves into his arms without caring about the spectators.
"Brother, this is the longest time I''ve been separated from you, and these few days have been like a nightmare," Tian Yanyu naturally got the best ce in his brother''s arms as always and said in a flirtatious tone.
"He''s right young master, these few days have been really terrible" Mei Li and Wen Rong also said in heartbroken tones.
"Husband" Jin Xiuying just snuggled in his arms and said nothing
"Well, well, we won''t be separated from now on or after this maze" Tian Shen said in a soft tone, they stayed in his arms for a few more seconds and then left.
In the meantime, the spectators were just looking at everything with open mouths and wide eyes - from when did their cold and supreme queens have this side as well?
Of course, some people looked at everything with bloodshot eyes, including Houang Long and the Prince of the Human Pce
''Why? Why is the goddess betraying me?''
''How dare that bastard touch the goddess, how dare he dirty the body of the goddess!''
''He must have forced the goddess! You don''t need to worry goddess, I will save you,'' the prince of the human pce swore in his heart and looked at the three men.
Maybe they are the only way to save the goddess
"And you" Tian Shen turned around and looked at Wang Changsheng and the other two, under the terrifying pressure emanating from his body, they couldn''t even breathe properly.
Wang Changsheng first looked at his little sister, he could vaguely feel something in his sister''s body that caused the divine bone in his body to react.
"Then you should be-" Then he turned to Tian Shan and wanted to say something, but a hard p hit him in the face and caused several of his teeth to break
in fact, not only him, but this happened to the other two as well.
"Apologies to them," Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone, the fact that this ant is a pawn in his game is no reason for him to have the courage to insult his women.
"Tian Shen how dare-" Wang Changsheng looked at him with angry eyes and was about to answer but the other side of his face was also got pped.
"Apologies to them, I won''t ask next time, I will crush your skull"
"We''re sorry." Wang Changsheng, Long Aotian, and Houang Long, whose faces had be pig-like due to his two ps, bowed slightly and apologized.
Although this was a big blow to their dignity and pride, their lives are more important now
"Good? Or do you want me to force them to say the word "we are sorry" every moment while crawling around the entire maze?" Tian Shen turned his head and asked the girls with a smile that was more like a devil''s smile.
"Hehe, brother this is great!" Tian Yanyu said with a smile on her blushing face - every time her brother does such things for her, she feels happy and sweet in her heart.
"husband they are not worth your time, even this is too much," Jin Xiuying said as she looked at the three of them indifferently, at the same time felt a sweet feeling in her heart because of Tian Shen''s actions.
This reminded her again of her childhood when Tian Shen always was protecting her
"It''s not bad if you make them do something like that young¡ª"However it seemed like Mei Li felt that these bastards should be punished more.
Wen Rong hit her on the back of the head and silenced her
"Haha let''s go." Tian Shenughed a little and then turned and walked with the girls to the entrance of thebyrinth.
As always, Tian Shen opened the entrance gate without any hindrance and everyone entered.
Their groups did not stay behind and entered with them
"Tian Shen" Only Wang Changsheng and the other two who were full of hatred and anger did not dare to raise their heads until Tian Shen left
"I swear I will kill you with my own hands"
"Let''s go" Wang Changsheng then said to the other two and they also entered the maze
Chapter 110: True Gods
After passing through the entrance, everyone were separated and teleported to different parts of the maze
Its starting area is guarded by an ethereal mist that clings to ancient stones like the breath of unseen spirits.
Trapped in a web of twisted paths, young geniuses looked around in horror.
A scary darkness covered the entire space in front of them and every second scary sounds could be heard from the wrong sides around them.
"So should I go straight to that little demon or look around a bit?" Tian Shen muttered as he looked around.
He was not worried about the girls, although there were strange and powerful monsters in this maze, but with the power of the girls, there should be no problem.
Besides, if something happens, he''s still there... with his omnipresent power and time maniption, is it possible for them to have a problem?
"Oh?" Tian Shen suddenly felt something and looked into the depths of the maze and smirked
Meanwhile, deep in the maze, Death Station
In a hall full of the great power of death and the whispers of wandering souls, ancient carvings that date back to the primordial times could be seen and heard.
On a magnificent throne, a three-meter-tall figure with a massive body was sitting with his hand under his chin.
It was not known how many years he had been asleep, but based on the ancient rhythms around him, his age could be estimated to be billions of years.
"Finally, a proper meal that can bring me back to the top." He suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a pair of golden pupils.
Just his simple words made the entire maze tremble
"After all these years, such geniuses entered this ce."
He is one of the few remaining demon emperors in the entire universe, during that time of terror and war he was also one of the main frontline leaders of the innate demon race.
Unfortunately, he was trapped in this realm and imprisoned by a human who calls himself the Great Elder
"Should I kill them and eat them right now, or should I y with them a bit first?" His voice was cold and harsh as ifing from the depths of hell.
The Demon Emperor looked at his seven meals with sadistic eyes, each more delicious than the other
His mouth was watering and at the same time, his sadistic nature was also activated, ording to him, the best food is the one that has the spice of despair and fear.
In addition, the more scared and desperate the food is, the energy he gets from them will simply be several tens of times.
Based on his final analysis, these seven meals should be enough to restore half of his strength - so one can see how talented these seven creatures were.
"I have a better suggestion, why don''t you cook and eat yourself?" Suddenly, an attractive and magnificent voice was heard from behind him.
"My meat is not that delicious... wait who the hell is talking?" Suddenly feeling that something was wrong, the Demon Emperor turned around and looked at the extremely handsome human who was standing next to the throne and was looking at him like he was looking at a toy.
"Me? A simple passerby" Tian Shen said with a simple smile on his face, however to the Demon Emperor, this smile was even scarier than his own.
The Demon Emperor got up and jumped a few meters away to get away from this human. For some reason, as soon as he saw this human, he felt an indescribable fear that even caused the atoms in his body to tremble.
He wanted to ask his question again, but he understood that this human may not want to reveal his identity
Besides, it could be seen from his eyes that he saw him as nothing more than a toy.
Thinking about this for a moment, he felt anger and emitted killing intent but suppressed it
"Oh? So you''re that stupid" Tian Shen yfully said as he slowly walked towards him.
The Demon Emperor did not answer and wanted to run away, but suddenly he realized that his whole body was paralyzed except his head, in other words, he could not move any part of his body except his head.
"You want to run away? How can I allow that?" Tian Shen put his hand on his shoulder and at the same time, the Demin Emperor felt a current of lightning in his body.
"Ahhhhh it hurts, don''t you bastard" As this lightning flowed through his body, he could feel the destruction of every organ and tissue in his body.
An act that caused him terrible pain
Tian Shen just looked at him but said nothing, this lighting is the lighting that the Heavenly Dao uses to punish sinners.
Naturally, the pain is not something that everyone can bear
"I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ll tell you all the secrets I know... I also know why the longevity heavenly world got destroyed" After a few minutes, he finally let go of his pride.
Tian Shen released his body, and his body, which had changed color from red to ck, fell on the ground
Some parts of his body, including his intestines and liver, werepletely crushed, and this could be seen from the outside and his skin.
Although the Demon emperor''s brain was about to copse due to enduring so much pain, he did not dare to waste time and began to tell all the secrets of this world.
"The destruction of the Longevity heavenly world is somewhat rted to the true gods," he then organized his mental state and said
"There are many beings who have the title of God, but none of them are God. Gods were born in the Primordial times of creation."
"They were almost invincible beings at the time when the world was not yet familiar with the concept of cultivation."
"By manipting living beings and turning them into believers, they gain the power of faith, the power of faith is very special and no one knows its true origin."
"There were many who thought it originated from the Heavenly Dao, but after what happened for the Longevity Heavenly World, this guess was abandoned."
"Anyway, as the number of living beings increased, the number of their worshipers also increased, and as a result, the power of faith they gained increased more and more"
"In the end, the gods of the first generation managed to reach a terrifying level of power that could even threaten the Heavenly Dao"
"They disappeared suddenly and inexplicably, although many believed they were killed by the Heavenly Dao, but there was no evidence to prove it."
"Billions and even trillions of years passed, until in the Longevity Heavenly World a great genius found the legacy of the gods, which was blessed by all of them."
"He wanted to rebuild the gods'' cultivation system and change the cultivation environment in such a way that the gods can be reborn."
"But how can the Heavenly Dao allow such a thing? Instead of directly destroying this world, he cursed them to death."
"This curse brought terrible misfortune to the entire Longevity Heavenly World, and the Heavenly Dao even used us demons as pawns to attack this world," the Demon Emperor sighed.
"In the end, during many terrifying disasters, this world copsed and the only remaining parts of it became a secret realm, or in other words, a prison for me," he then finished with a bitter smile.
"Finished?" Tian Shen said in a yful and sarcastic tone
"What do you mean Your Highness?" The demon emperor frowned, he said everything, but why does it seem that this human is not interested in these secrets at all?
"What kind of benefits do these exnations and so-called secrets have for me?" Tian Shen told the truth, besides, he already knew all of this.
Tian Shen ced his hand on the Demon Emperor''s shoulder again
"But but, we had a deal! If I tell everything, you won''t kill me!" Horror overwhelmed the demon emperor again and said with a scared expression.
"I don''t remember saying anything," Tian Shen said with a smirk on his face, and then a force from his hand entered the demon''s body and turned it into dust.
"Well, this demon is finished," Tian Shen muttered to himself as he slowly walked towards the throne and sat on it.
"They must have seen each other by now, right?" Tian Shen then looked at a certain area in the maze.
Meanwhile, in a part of the maze, four beautiful figures were walking together
"I feel like my luck has been awful since I entered this secret realm," Tian Yanyu looked at Wen Rong, Mei Li, and Jin Xiuying and said coldly.
"What do you mean?" Wen Rong asked curiously
"It''s not normal that every time I see you idiots, maybe someone is cursing my luck," Tian Yanyu replied and then really started to think about such a possibility.
"You" Mei Li gave her a cold look and then turned her attention forward
"Anyway, which way should we go now?" Jin Xiuying simply ignored her
"This?... those bastards again" Tian Yanyu suddenly turned around as she heard footsteps and looked behind her.
The other two girls also turned and looked at the three people who were slowly approaching them and frowned at the same time.
"It''s like fate wants us to crush them," Mei Li also grinned and at the same time prepared to take out her weapon at any moment.
"Fate is an interesting thing...don''t you think so?"
Chapter 111: Battle Of Yanderes I
Only Wen Rong''s frown deepened a little, how did these three people find them? And at such a fast speed?
Although this is a maze and anything can happen, the possibility of finding them in such a short period is a bit strange.
"Fate is an interesting thing... don''t you think so?" Wang Changsheng said in a sarcastic tone and smirked at them.
He had to pay a lot to the system to find them, but thinking of Tian Shen''s face after what he will do to them, it''s worth it.
"Interesting? I think fate is a very good thing"
"Of course for us," Tian Yanyu also replied with a sneer and then took out the sword.
At the same time, Mei Li also took out her sword, As for Wen Rong and Jin Xiuying? Well, they don''t have special weapons to fight
Especially When Rong who likes to use her fists more
The others also took out their weapons
"There are four of us, while there are three of you, we can give you an advance if you want," Tian Yanyu sneered coldly as the fighting will red in her eyes.
Wang Changsheng looked at the other two with an ugly face, normally it wouldn''t be a problem, but right now he wasn''t sure he could fight two of these monsters at the same time.
"Put that Jin Xiuying girl away," Houang Long suddenly said, naturally he wouldn''t let anything happen to the woman he loves.
The four girls looked at each other and then Jin Xiuying went and stood on the corner- she also has no problem watching this fight and gathering information about the girls'' weaknesses.
Then without wasting time, the fight began, as expected it was a one vs one fight and each went for the other.
"Hehe, I guess fate doesn''t like you," Tian Yanyu looked at her opponent, or in other words, her punching bag Wang Changsheng, and said with contempt and sarcasm.
"No really, the fact that I can beat that bastard''s beloved sister to death is a positive in itself," Wang Changsheng dismissed her words.
"What did you say? Who did you call a bastard?" Tian Yanyu''s tone, which had been sarcastic until now, suddenly became cold and full of murderous intent, and of course, a monstrous murderous intent was suddenly released from her body and caused the area to tremble.
"Oh? Did I touch your redline? How sensitive haha" Wang Changsheng not only didn''t get scared but even started tough.
In principle, disrupting the opponent''s mental state is also a kind of war tactic
Tian Yanyu couldn''t bear it anymore and attacked directly
Tian Yanyu''s thin sword was about tond on Wang Changsheng, but he used his halberd to parry the blow, however, he was thrown back several steps as a result.
Wang Changsheng frowned slightly, the power of this blow was at a terrifying level, and even managed to throw him back several steps.
[Eight Soul Destroyer Stars] Wasting no time, he grabbed the middle of the halberd and rotated it a full circle, causing eight stars of light to form.
Eight bright stars moved towards Tian Yanyu, Tian Yanyu tried to crush these stars with her sword, but like an illusory object, the swords passed through the stars.
The stars didn''t stop until they passed through her body and attacked her soul directly - the explosion that happened in her soul sent her flying several meters back.
"Tian Yanyu"the girls suddenly frowned as they saw her condition and shouted at the same time and wanted to go to check her condition, but their opponents stopped them.
Unfortunately, Jin Xiuying also realized that a force was preventing her from entering the fighting ground
"Hey, how was my self-made technique? This is a technique that directly ignores the concept of physics and body and attacks the soul."
"Better than that is the explosion that causes damage to the soul, it also causes damage to the body," Wang Changshengughed like a mad guy.
It was a technique that he had spent three years creating and even then he had to ask the ancestors for help
"Don''t you think too highly of this trash Technique? Foolish" a beautiful female voice suddenly rang out, not only causing the girls to sigh in relief but also causing Wang Changsheng to frown.
Tian Yanyu got up without any injuries and returned to her previous ce
"That''s all?" Tian Yanyu smirked and looked at him as if she were looking at a miserable loser.
Although it was only on the surface, inside she was somewhat shocked, if she didn''t expand her acquired talent in the Legendary pce and didn''t make her soul stronger, this attack could cause fatal damage to her soul.
"Now it''s my turn" Suddenly, the terrifying sword intent filled the whole space and it started to form ten thousand sword des.
[Ten Thousand Chaos] What was even more terrifying was that one could feel the essence of chaos from these sword des.
Ten thousand des attacked Wang Changsheng, space even began to tremble due to the power of these des, and even space holes appeared around.
"Damn" Wang Changsheng, seeing that he couldn''t dodge these des due to the small space they were in, answered this attack with another attack.
[Spear-Shaped Demonic Halberd] Suddenly, poisonous and demonic energy emanated from his halberd, and then his halberd turned into a spear and without wasting time threw it at Tian Yanyu.
The halberd managed to destroy more than half of the sword des on its way, but its attack power was also greatly reduced.
As a result, the attack power of the two decreased by 80%, but they hit their targets
"Ahhkkhh damn, it hurt" Wang Changsheng looked at his left hand that was attacked by the sword des, almost all the muscles were torn and even the bones were broken.
"What the fuck is this?" Wang Changsheng suddenly frowned, feeling as if these sword intent were exploding like cancer cells.
"Essence of Chaos? Bastard" Without wasting time, he cut off his left hand - an action that made him feel hellish pain again.
He then looked at Tian Yanyu with bloodthirsty eyes, although Tian Yanyu was also injured, but not in a bad state like him.
he held out his right hand and his halberd returned to him
"Hahaha, that''s all you can do, and you dare to insult my brother?" Tian Yanyu is naturally immune to physical attacks and very durable due to her strong physique and skeleton structure.
"Don''t get too high on yourself, this is just the beginning" Wang Changsheng replied with an angry face, his eyes radiating murderous intent.
Although he knew that Tian Yanyu was powerful, he didn''t think that it would be to this extent
Tian Yanyu gave him a disdainful look but said nothing more, she scanned her body and raised her sword again after making sure that the small wounds were healed.
"This is a technique I prepared for those real monsters, but you are lucky enough to face it."
[The Way of Time and Chaos] Suddenly, her sword became somewhat illusory, at the same time, the time energy suddenly appeared around her sword and began to bless it.
Her sword charged toward Wang Changsheng, Wang Changsheng raised his halberd with his right hand to block her blow, but just like his technique, Tian Yanyu''s attack ignored the concept of solid and physics and entered his body.
"What does that mean?" However to his surprise, nothing happened, or at least that''s what he thought
Through the time strings attached to his body, the illusory sword suddenly went back into the past, the sword traveled through the river of time and went to the most vulnerable time of his life.
Suddenly, Wang Changsheng felt an indescribable fear, he felt that he was only one step away from death at this moment, and what was worse was that he could not understand the reason for this fear.
"Ahhhh" Before he could realize the situation, blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth
"Oh fuckkk ahhhhkk no no" The bones of his legs broke one by one and he fell to the ground
Without even realizing how and why countless holes suddenly appeared on his body, blood gushed out from his nose, ears, and eyes.
"Horrible! This girl is so horrible!" Even Jin Xouying looked at these scenes with a little fear, even she couldn''t understand what Tian Yanyu did.
"What do you think of my technique?" Tian Yanyu walked over Wang Changsheng''s blood-soaked head and gave a contemptuous grin.
It''s a technique she created based on her understanding of the Dao of Time from her past life - why lie she wasn''t sure the technique would work.
After all, crossing the river of time even if it is an inanimate object still has huge karma that someone at her level cannot bear such karma.
Especially if the target she wanted to kill had certain effects on the world
[ Warning Warning! ]
[The host''s past self has been attacked!!]
[Host is in a critical situation of life and death... Does the host want to activate the final function? ]
Due to the terrible injuries and indescribable pain, his mind was in a state of copse and he could not even think straight
He only vaguely heard the sounds of the system
[Host is not in a position to make a decision]
[The system automatically chooses the best decision]
Suddenly, a ck hole appeared and swallowed Wang Changsheng, Tian Yanyu frowned at this ck hole, and as she was about to stop it, she suddenly felt horror and death
Chapter 112: Battle Of Yanderes II
Wen Rong looked at Long Aotian, one of the top geniuses of the young generation and also the heir of a divine beast race
"Interesting, you are quieter than your master" Even though Wen Rong always looks calm and indifferent, she naturally does not miss the opportunity to tease her enemies.
"Master? That idiot?" Long Aotian frowned slightly and then started tough
"So what about you? You look like nothing more than Tian Shen''s dog" He also tried to use the old tactic of divisiveness.
"Well? Even if I''m his dog, so what?" But it doesn''t seem to work on Wen Rong
"Isn''t it better than a dragon being the dog of loser?" she said with a disdainful grin on her face.
"Enough joking, there''s no need to waste time" Long Aotian couldn''t take it anymore and directly summoned his dragon scales and ws.
"Whatever" Wen Rong didn''t want to waste time with him either and got into fighting mode - ever since she got her physique, she''s been eager for a fight where she can show all her strength, but unfortunately there is no one
Long Aotian directly attacked her and sent several punches to her face
Wen Rong didn''t just dodge, she grabbed his fist and kicked him in the stomach with her foot, though unfortunately her first hit his scales and he didn''t get hurt in the slightest.
Long Aotian then punched her in the face with her other hand, forcing Wen Rong to retreat
Wen Rong, who had taken several steps back, frowned, this dragon was better than she thought
[Golden Chaos Body] Suddenly, a golden-purple light surrounded Wen Rong''s entire body, and in the next second, she was covered in armor of the same color.
"What is this?" Long Aotian frowned, for some reason a bad foreboding suddenly appeared in his heart
Wen Rong wasted no time and attacked again, although this time because her fists were blessed by the power of Golden Chaos, their strength was several times higher, putting Long Aotian in a bad position.
Each of her fists fell on his face and stomach with a speed equal to the speed of sound, although he tried to block her fists with his ws, it was his ws that cracked with each try.
"Ahhkhh damn," Long Aotian suddenly let out a shout of pain as he felt the scales around his stomach break, and activated his technique the next moment.
[Celestial Roar] Suddenly, his shout of pain turned into a terrifying roar that caused the entire area they were in to tremble.
Even Wen Rong''s Golden Chaos Armor suffered a few cracks and was thrown back and hit the wall due to the pressure from the roar.
"How is it?" Long Aotian said in a sarcastic tone as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, this was one of his family''s techniques.
This technique is based on pain and anger, the greater the pain and anger, the stronger the roar will be
Then Long Aotian looked at his broken scales, these scales are his defensive armor and now some of them are broken.
This issue can bepletely harmful and even dangerous in such a fight against such a monster
"I admit, I didn''t expect such a technique," Wen Rong got up from the ground and sighed, then looked at her armor.
The armor is not broken but got a few cracks, these cracks can be dangerous in the long run
''I have to hit him so hard that he can''t get up anymore'' Wen Rong thought to herself and then activated her next technique.
[Presence of Destruction] Long Aotian suddenly felt the gravity increasing throughout their battle area, and he was not wrong
His legs werepletely bent and even the enormous pressure made him lose the power to move his body, and even worse, he looked at his hands and realized that they were disintegrating!
"What the hell is this?" His lips were stuck together due to the terrible pressure and he couldn''t speak normally.
"Ten seconds" Wen Rong muttered to herself as she charged towards him again, sending her fists towards him.
Although this technique is very powerful, it has two major weaknesses, it can only be used for ten seconds, and after performing it, her physical strength and energy will decrease by 80%.
If she fail to defeat him in these ten seconds, she would be in a very bad situation
"Huh?" Wen Rong suddenly felt something and looked toward Tian Yanyu, thetter was mmed into the wall causing her to frown.
However, seeing that she then got up, she sighed in relief and continued her attack
"Ahhhhk" Wen Rong punched him in the face several times, causing his teeth to break, she punched him in the face so hard that his face became like a pig''s face.
"Is this all you can do? How ridiculous." At the same time, with every punch she gave him, she did not forget to leave the essence of destruction on his muscles.
This essence of destruction prevents his ability to regenerate and does not allow him to regenerate and restore his lost parts.
"I will kill you" Long Aotian could only watch with red eyes as he was being used like a punching bag.
"Hehehe, all dragons are the same kind of trash" She then removed both of his hands from his shoulders, causing blood to spurt out of his body like a fountain.
"I never understood the reason for your arrogance, dragons have always been oppressed and enved by humans."
"Yet you winged insects still act as if you are the leaders of the world." Her every disparaging word was like an arrow to Long Aotian''s mind.
"Noo ahhhh" The severing of his two hands caused fear and pain to dominate Long Aotian''s entire mind
At the same time, his body was also disintegrating due to the destructive power of this pressure.
He couldn''t understand how someone could create such a monstrous technique
"This is thest move" Then she punched him in the stomach with all her strength and broke his remaining scales.
two seconds...
One second...
and over
Suddenly, all the pressure that was suppressing the area disappeared
Wen Rong quickly moved away from him, and at the same time, her armor also disappeared
Due to the loss of a huge amount of energy, she suddenly felt tired in her legs and fell to the ground in a standing position
"I''ll kill you bastard!" Long Aotian, who was filled with anger, shouted with murderous intent, not only had he lost both hands and scales, but even a part of his right leg had been disintegrated.
However, he can regenerate, but for some reason, this ability was not working at the moment
"Even if I die today, I''ll take you down with myself" Long Aotian, with his current body looking more like a scary monster than a handsome guy as he was, shouted with a tone full of murderous intent.
[ Sphere Of End ] Suddenly, the space around Wen Rong closed and took the form of a white spherical sphere
In other words, she was trapped in a spherical sphere
"Here?" she suddenly found herself in a forest next to a Wooden cottage
"Young master?" On the other side of the cottage, Tian Shen was preparing wood for the firece
"Mome y with us" Several beautiful little children suddenly came to her and started running in a circle around her.
"Haha, kids are too lively aren''t they?" Tian Shen walked up to her, while wearing only an ordinary peasant outfit, and stood in front of her after kissing her forehead.
"Is something wrong dear?" he asked in a curious tone
"It''s nothing" Tears suddenly started to fall from her eyes, although she knew that these were just illusions, but a part of her wanted them all to be real.
"So this is how this technique works, huh?" Wen Rong looked at her soul feeling something that made her frown, her soul was corrupting.
Because her soul is not as strong as her body, even in her normal state her soul is more vulnerable, but now that she has lost a huge part of her energy, it is even worse.
"Well, it''s not easy to get out of the illusion, but so what? As long as you''re within my domain, your soul will slowly corrupted, the corrupting process will make you feel a pain beyond your imagination," Long Aotian said in a sadistic tone.
"Ahhhhhh" as it was said, Wen Rong suddenly felt the world start to spin around her, and she suddenly felt a terrible headache.
"Ahhhhhhh" she put her hand on her head and fell to the ground, blood dripping from her eyes as she tried to stop the headache.
"Hahaha" Even though Long Aotian was bleeding all over his body, he couldn''t stopughing as he saw these scenes.
[The Essence of Chaos]
[The Essence of Destruction]
[Primordial Chaotic Destruction Physique]
[Chaos Destruction Technique]
In one move, Wen Rong used all twenty percent of her remaining energy and activated four techniques at once, she also used her life essence as energy to keep these techniques active.
She forcefully endured the headache and got up from the ground, gathered all the strength and power of the Four Techniques in her right hand, and punched the air hard.
"It''s useless, you can''t get out of here, this domain is using my life energy" Although Long Aotian didn''t understand exactly what she wanted to do, he said sarcastically.
[ Concept Destruction ] Wen Rong just smirked and struck again, this repulsion of her fist ignored the air and hit the foundation of this domain
His entire domain trembled, Wen Rong gathered her strength into her right hand again, an action that caused her ears to bleed from the pressure.
"What the hell are you doing?" Long Aotian roared but it was toote, the entire domain copsed with Wen Rong''s next strike.
Wen Rong, who had stepped out of the domain, looked at Long Aotian who was sitting on his knees in front of her
"This is the end of you"
Chapter 113: Battle Of Yanderes III
Mei Li nced at Houang Long from the corner of her eye while yawning
Although cultivators especially at her level don''t need sleep and rest, even thinking about fighting a fool like this dragon made her bored.
"I can''t understand why a genius from this world is helping those two... I mean, I can understand why they are hostile towards us, but someone from this world? I don''t understand," Mei Li asked in a rather curious tone.
Originally, there was also information about this Houang Long in the information archive of the Ice Goddess Sect, and Mei Li is somewhat familiar with this so-called top genius of this world.
She couldn''t understand why someone like him would help Wang Changsheng unless thetter had given him great benefits.
However, her intuition told her that everything was not so simple
"What about you? Why are you helping them?"
"Actually, it''s not toote, if you stop right now, you can get out of here safely" Houang Long said with a sarcastic tone.
He has two reasons for joining this alliance, the first is because of the temptation of the Heavenly Immortal power level, and the second reason is Jin Xiuying.
Jin Xiuying was one of Wang Changsheng''s reasons for creating this alliance, he also became a member of this alliance to protect her.
However, he met an unknown like Tian Shen, A variable that gave him an indescribable feeling of danger, an anomaly that he decided to destroy.
"Hahaha, are you stupid? helping them? Why should I do that?" On the other hand, Mei Li startedughing as she heard his words.
"Then why are you fighting against us with them?" Hounag Long asked while frowning
"It''s simple, that bastard insulted my master" Remembering that scene, for a moment murderous intent emanated from her.
Houang Long''s frown deepened, he could not understand these girls'' obsession with this Tian Shen
"Enough wasting time," Mei Li said in a bored tone and then raised her sword, even being in the the presence of this bastard made her disgusted
Hounag Long also said nothing and summoned his spear, a white spear made from the bones of phoenixes.
Mei Li took a step and distorting the space and appeared in front of him the next moment, aimed her sword at his forehead, though Houang Long acted quickly and deflected her attack with his spear.
Then he swung his spear and counterattacked, forcing Mei Li to retreat a few steps
[Celestial Dragon mes] At the same time, without giving her a chance, he used one of his family''s simple but powerful techniques and threw his spear at Mei Li without hesitation.
The spear suddenly illusory took the form of a dragon, giving Mi Li the illusion that a dragon wasing and attacking her.
She frowned slightly and let go of her thin sword - instead of falling to the ground it floated by her side.
Then, instead of dodging, by oveing the illusion of the dragon, she grabbed the spear with both hands - an action that caused her hand to catch fire.
However, enduring the pain, at the same time as she turned her hands, she also turned her body and by reversing the direction of the spear that was trying to free itself, she sent it towards Houang Long.
[ Ice Nature ] Mei Li also used the same tactic as him and activated her technique without wasting time
her sword flew toward Houng Long and after a round rotation around him, it returned to Mei Lei''s hand.
"What did this mean now?" Houang Long, who had tamed his spear, asked with a frown on his face
"What do you think about flowers? Because I like them a lot, especially ice flowers" Instead of answering his question, Mei Li asked another question and smirked at the same time.
At this moment, Houang Long suddenly lost his sight, and his entire vision became dark¡ªno, no, it wasn''t a loss of sight.
It was more like his vision had changed as if his optic nerves weren''t working properly at the moment¡ªfor some reason, he suddenly felt a bit of fear as well as a bad foreboding in his heart.
His empty, or in other words, the dark view was suddenly filled with ice-formed flowers
"How beautiful" fear disappeared and was reced by admiration
Houang Long could swear that this was one of the most beautiful scenes he had ever seen in his life
Ice crystals in the form of flowers, trees, and even ice made humans a worldpletely based on ice
He couldn''t control himself and slowly began to walk in this nature, or in other words, the ice world - without knowing that at this moment his soul and mind were bing frozen.
"Hehe, as expected, his will is trash" Mei Li muttered to herself as she watched him getting free from his feet.
The majority of living and conscious beings are beings that look their entire life for beauty, these beauties can be in the form of nature, different ces, and even human bodies.
Her technique also shows the beauty of ice to her targets, the only way to defeat this technique is a strong will or some kind of obsession that keeps you connected to the real world.
"Hmmm? What''s going on?" Suddenly seeing the ice covering half of his body begin to crack made her frown.
"Hah ha ha" It didn''t take long before the icepletely broke and Houang Long fell to the ground gasping for air.
"This is really a troublesome technique," ??he said with some admiration, as a former Quasi Immortal Emperor he had naturally seen many techniques that lured their targets into an illusion, and Mei Li''s technique was definitely one of the best.
If it wasn''t for his obsession with getting Jin Xiuying, he wouldn''t be able to get out of that illusion
Mei Li frowned a little, is this dude a masochist? Admiring the technique that was causing his death?
"Now it''s my turn" Houang Long got up from the floor and said with a smile on his face
[Death scene] He raised his spear and mmed it on the ground - an action that caused a bad foreboding to appear in Mei Li''s heart.
Suddenly the ground split in half and Mei Li fell between two parts of the ground, she quickly took action and tried to get out, but it was no use.
It seemed that gravity was stopping her froming out
"Damn you bastard" she cursed as she saw the two walls of the ground start bing one
Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get out
"Ahhh ah" The walls were slowly getting closer and bing one again, an action that was causing Mei Li to be crushed, her screams of pain echoed throughout the area.
She was getting crushed just like a potato being pounded on it
Meanwhile, Houng Long was looking at Mei Li in front of him, who was on her knees and her hands were bound by two chains
if anyone was paying attention, he/she could see that there was no light in her eyes anymore
It was as if her soul is not in her body or at least is in another ce at this moment-it was like all this screams were fake
Of course, you could also hear her screams of pain at the same time
what''s more interesting is that there were no wounds on her body at this moment, and even Houng Long wasn''t hurting her in the slightest, and yet she screamed like that.
"What do you think about the illusion created by me? Oh right, you can''t hear me right now," Houang Long startedughing like a madman.
He developed this technique in his past life after hearing the theory that as long as you trick your brain into believing you are dead, you will truly die even if you were not physically harmed.
In this technique, he makes the brain unable to distinguish between reality and dream, as a result, when he kills the targets in the dream, they will also die in reality.
In addition, ording to the obtained results, this type of death is much more painful and terrible
This technique is created based on the Dao of Death and Dream, he used the Dao of Dream instead of the Dao of Illusion to ensure better results.
"Well, I don''t want to risk it this time, so I have to kill you with my own hands," Hounag Long stoppedughing and walked towards her while raising her spear.
"What a pity" he looked at her face and admired her beauty a little and then after taking a breath he slowly plunged the spear into her heart.
Suddenly all her screams stopped and her head fell down
After looking at her and making sure she was dead, he turned and walked towards Jin Xiuying, he wanted to talk to her, about something important.
However, suddenly the whole world started shaking
Huang Long frowned and turned his head to look at Mei Li
"What?" The hole he had created in her heart was slowly starting to heal
At the same time, deep within the core of her bloodline, an aura suddenly began to awaken, an aura that, as soon as it appeared, suppressed the entire secret realm.
The aura even went beyond the Secret Realm and spread to the entire Lower Verse
It seemed that an existence beyond the understanding of the entire Lower Verse was about emerging
"You have grown so much My dear daughter"
---
Chapter 114: Mother And Daughter Meeting
Meanwhile, Tian Shen was naturally watching all their fights, these girls have really improved.
Plus, Mei Li and Wen Rong also realized the importance of other aspects such as willpower, mental power, and soul power
"She also must appear soon" Tian Shen nced at Mei Li''s pierced heart, his eyespletely indifferent as if he didn''t care the slightest about her death.
Of course, this is not true because as those walls began to move in Houang Long''s technique, he pulled Mei Li''s soul out of her body.
Even those screams of pain were fake and made up by him - no matter what, he naturally wouldn''t let anything happen to someone he cared about.
After her bloodline activated and started to restore her heart, he also returned her soul to her body,
After all, if suddenly the remnant of will appears and sees that there is no soul in her daughter''s body, everything will be ruined.
On the other hand, at the same time as Mei Li''s heart was restored, an aura suddenly began to awaken deep within the core of her bloodline
A noble and superior aura like a queen who looks at the heavens with contempt and can cover the heavens and the worlds with one palm
As soon as this aura appeared, it spread not only to the secret realm but also to the outside world and suppressed the entire Lower Verse
The top experts standing at the true peak of the Lower Verse slowly awake as they gaze fell into this secret realm
Mei Li, who had regained consciousness, looked at everything with a solemn expression, she felt a strange closeness from this aura.
Of course, she wasn''t the only one who was shocked, and Houang Long and Tian Yanyu were also looking at everything with a shocked expression.
Anyway, both of them were Quasi Immortal Emperor realm experts in their past lives and were familiar with the peak power of the Lower Verse.
But this aura transcended all their knowledge and imagination! This aura exuded a power that they could not even think about in their entire lives
They felt that only a prototype of this aura could cause the entire Lower Verse to copse
"My dear daughter has grown up a lot huh?" A heavenly melody-like voice suddenly echoed throughout the secret realm, causing time to tremble.
At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared between heaven and earth, a beautiful figure dressed in royal and aristocratic clothes.
She was a beautiful woman in herte 20s, possessing mesmerizing ice crystal-colored hair that glistened in the sunlight.
Her ck eyes are alluring and captivating, drawing you in with their mysterious charm. She has big and well-shaped breasts, entuating her feminine allure, and her hot curves leave asting impression on those who behold her.
With a generous and shapely derri¨¨re, she exudes confidence and sensuality. Her long legs give her an elegant and graceful poise as she moves.
Not only does she possess physical beauty, but her temperament is regal and noble, akin to that of an empress.
Mei Li nced at this woman and her heart began to beat at an incredible speed, she could feel a very strong closeness to this woman.
Plus, with those words, she said... is it possible?
"Mother?" A silly possibility appeared in her mind, one that she wished to be true
"I''m sorry I camete" After hearing her daughter''s words and being able to recognize her, a very beautiful smile appeared on her face.
"However, we will talkter" But looking at the situation in which her daughter was in, she exuded a horrible murderous intent and caused the entire Lower Verse to tremble.
She turned and looked at the ant that had harmed her daughter, though she suddenly frowned¡ªshe could sense some kind of powerful cause and effect in him.
In addition, it seemed that his soul did not belong to this era
"Whatever" Although that only made her a little more cautious, it''s not like she had the slightest fear of an insect from the Lower Verse.
She raised her hand and suddenly gathered a huge energy between heaven and earth and attacked Houang Long''s body
"Not ahhhk" Houang Long let out a shout full of regret and horror, he never could thought that there was such a monster behind this girl.
Before his body exploded, he nced at the woman he loved - however, she wasn''t even looking at him and had actually gone to untie Mi Li.
This made the pain and regret in his heart even more, but unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world.
The energy seeped into his body and shattered his body and soul and even destroyed his chance of reincarnation
"Not enough" Although his death alone was not enough to calm this woman''s anger, her only daughter has suffered at the hands of this bastard.
So his whole family has to pay, she raised her hand again and put a curse on his bloodline, from this moment on every creature with his bloodline will die a horrible death.
Then she disappeared from her ce and appeared in front of her daughter, she looked at Mei Li again and a smile appeared on her face.
She could naturally see all of her daughter''s talents and strengths, and that she was able to create such an acquired talent even shocked her.
Among even the Upper Verse''s geniuses, few people can achieve such an achievement, and their number can be counted on the fingers of one hand.
"Mother" Mei Li also looked at her mother with tears in her eyes, she had heard many stories about her mother from her father.
But whenever she asked her father where she was, he didn''t answer.
She even believed that her mother was dead, and for that reason, with the passage of time, she became indifferent to the concept of mother.
But he mother was standing in front of her at this moment and was looking at her with a beautiful smile - she didn''t know how to react right now.
Difort? Happiness?Hate and anger? Or indifference?
At the same time, Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu also came to her side, Mei Li calmed down a little as she saw them
Although she doesn''t like them, but naturally, all of them are Tian Shen''s women, and they will support each other under any circumstances when necessary.
"You must be upset with me right?" Mei Xuehua asked with a wry smile, she could see the hesitation in her daughter''s eyes.
However she didn''t find it strange, after all, she left her when she was a child and they haven''t seen each other since then
Although with Qin Yuan''s personality, she''s sure he told their daughter stories about her, but it may have caused more distance
She sighed and then hugged her daughter - an action that shocked Miley but didn''t reject it, a motherly hug... who could dislike that?
The rest of the girls didn''t say anything and just looked at this scene, although Wen Rong was looking at this scene with a little sadness.
Among others, she has suffered the most pain in the mother department
Meanwhile, Mei Xuehua also took a look at these girls, each of them possessing the same abilities as her daughter.
In addition, one of them has an even more terrifyingbat prowess
''Such amonsters, how did they create such acquired talents?'' she couldn''t really hold back her curiosity.
Each of these girls would be considered monsters even if they were ced in the Upper Verse, she couldn''t understand how the Lower Verse could give birth to such geniuses
Normally, she could only see their past and find everything by reversing the time, but unfortunately, a forbidden and taboo force was protecting all of their pasts.
''Could it be that person?'' Then she thought of a possibility that made a tingling sensation down her spine
A monster whose voice echoed across the heavens and worlds a few weeks ago, a being that dried up the entire river of time.
As far as everyone in the Upper Verse knew, this entity lives in the Lower Verse and for some reason is not interested in showing himself.
''It''s not something I can interfere with, plus Mei Li seems quite safe and happy'' She''s not even at the level of a great emperor yet, and that existence has even terrified the divine paragons.
Naturally, she cannot interfere in such matters, besides, she has recently managed to fix her situation in the family, and she won''t want to cause trouble for now
"I have to go," she suddenly felt something that made her frown
"Mom, we have just met and do you want to leave me again?" Mei Li broke away from her arms and asked with tearful eyes.
"It''s just a projection and it can''tst long," she sighed she didn''t want to part with her daughter so soon either.
"However, with your talents, it shouldn''t take long for you to reach where I am, and then we will have a mother-daughter conversation," Mei Xuehua said as she slowly started to get ghostly.
"Just don''t forget one thing, I had to leave you when you were a child, but like any mother, I love you my daughter, and I will always protect you."
Chapter 115: Terminus Of Maze
"Are you okay?" Jin Xiuying came to Mei Li and asked after Mei Xuehua disappeared, In fact, she had the least family problems among all of them
Because she has no parents at all, the only person who is like a mother to her is her master
On the other hand, Wen Rong has lost her mother and Tian Yanyu has no rtionship with her mother, so she felt that it would be better for her to step forward and help Mei Li at this moment.
After all, those two are not good in these matters
"I''m fine" Mei Li wiped her tears, she never thought that the day woulde when she would meet her mother, and this meeting was much different than all the possibilities she had thought in at that moment.
Jin Xiuying didn''t say anything and returned to her ce and nced at the other two
Tian Yanyu was as indifferent as always, but Wen Rong was a little different than usual, although she hid it well, if anyone paid close attention, one could feel her sadness and loneliness.
"Well, it''s time to go, we need to find the Eternal Origin," Tian Yanyu, who was tired of this atmosphere, suddenly said, causing everyone to return to their original state.
Naturally, they have not forgotten the main reason they came here
The eternal origin is the most important issue at the moment, and Tian Yanyu did not want to waste time, most importantly, she has been away from her brother for a long time and she does not want this time to be longer.
Then Mei Li also got up from the ground and they all continued their way, although as expected, their way was not so peaceful and they encountered many strange monsters on the way.
Of course, for them, these monsters are nothing more than annoying insects
Maze of the Gods, Station of Death
Tian Shen nced at Mei Li''s mother''s disappearance, basically the woman lied about not having time to stay
What she left in Mei Li''s bloodline was a remaining will and not a projection, unlike a projection that can disappear or be destroyed for various reasons, a remaining will is different.
The remaining will is a part of the person''s self-consciousness, and it has no power and can only borrow power from the main body.
For this reason, the Heavenly Dao does not give the slightest importance to the existence of a remaining will of a supreme being from the Upper Verse in the Lower Verse.
Additionally, the remaining will remain as long as the original body itself wishes, unless a being of the same level makes a move to destroy this remaining will.
"Well, this time she has a good excuse, so she won''t be punished" Tian Shen muttered to himself
naturally he doesn''t like anyone to lie to his women, even he himself remains silent or gives a mysterious answer to questions he can''t answer.
Mei Xuehua''s action was also not for bad intentions, she had to disappear, otherwise, her daughter would be in danger.
If her remains remained in the Lower Verse for a longer time, the old monsters of the Mei family would find out, and then both mother and daughter would be in a bad situation.
Especially now that Mei Xuehua has barely managed to regain her position in the family after years, she doesn''t want to lose it.
At that time, due toing to the Lower Verse and marrying a lowly being there, and most importantly getting pregnant, she broke the rules of the Mei family as well as the Human Ancestral Pce.
After she was forced to return to the Upper Verse by the old monsters of the Mei family, she was directly imprisoned and even nearly executed.
However, with the help of her close friend - Saintness of Humanity, she was not only saved from execution but managed to be released from prison within a few years and regain her ce in the family.
After all, humanity saintliness is the most beloved and noble woman of the human race, who was unanimously chosen by all the human race in the Upper Verse and the superior forces of the human race as the empress of the Qin Dynasty.
It''s easy to get free and regain her status with the help of such a being
Anyway, Her daughter will return to Upper Verse sooner orter, and if she doesn''t have the position, how can she support Mei Li?
Tian Shen stopped his thoughts and looked at Wang Changsheng, naturally he would not be a man who would die so easily.
"Well, I''ll leave him to Tian Yanyu" Tian Shen let go of him after thinking for a while, Tian Yanyu hated this man and Tian Shen could sense her murderous intent.
That''s why he decided to let them have another fight
"Of course if he can survive the fight against that girl"
"Besides, this girl has managed to keep up with them." Then Tian Shen yfully looked at Wang Liuying, this girl had managed to reach t terminus of the maze at the same time as Tian Yanyu and the other three.
Meanwhile, in front of the entrance of the Terminus
Tian Yanyu narrowed her eyes and looked at the beautiful young woman standing in front of her
"What should we do with her?" If it was up to her, she would just kill this woman, but unfortunately, Wang Liuying seems to have a good rtionship with her brother.
"Well, since she was able to get here at the same time as us, it means she has good skills, it''s better to let her in the group for now," Wen Rong - the most logical girl answered.
The rest of the girls also nodded, of course it was because they had seen her with Tian Shen and guessed that she has a good rtionship with him.
Otherwise, they would just kill her
Wang Liuying also breathed a sigh of relief as she saw the decision they made, although she had be stronger because of Tian Shen''s help, she still had not reached the level where she could defeat these four monsters.
Tian Yanyu also looked away from her and turned her attention to the entrance gate of the Terminus
"We''d better be a little careful and¡ª" Unfortunately, before Wen Rong could finish, Tian Yanyu opened the gate and gave her an innocent smile.
The others could hardly control theirughter after seeing this scene, one is logical and the other is not familiar with the meaning of logic at all
Wen Rong could only sigh in misery and then enter with the others, around them was like a hall, an ancient hall with ancient paintings and relics left over from ancient times.
At the end of the hall, one could see a kind of ss coffin
"These are all from before the destruction of the longevity Heavenly World" Wang Liuying looked at the paintings and said.
"Here is kinda strange" Tian Yanyu suddenly said with a feeling of danger, she could feel that something or someone was watching them.
"It depends on whether you mean by strange, ugly and scary? or not" Mei Li, who was walking around the hall, suddenly said with a bitter smile as she saw the monster whose mouth was overflowing with saliva.
All the girls suddenly turned around because of feeling a new aura and looked at where Mei Li was standing and saw a giant but strange and ugly monster.
A monster with the head of a human baby but the body of a giant, the hands of a dragon and the legs of a camel, as well as the tail of a phoenix
"You are not my mother" At the same time, the monster suddenly lowered its head and looked at Mei Li, but as if the result was not as expected, it suddenly started to cry.
"Poof haha, even a child knows how ugly you are" Tian Yanyu couldn''t control herself as she saw this scene and said.
Mei Li turned and looked at her with cold eyes
"Be careful" However, as Wen Rong''s shout echoed, she turned her head and faced the huge mace in this monster''s hand.
Unfortunately, she couldn''t dodge and flew back a few hundred steps in the collision with a mace
"Mei Li" the girls shouted at the same time and then without wasting time went to her
"I''m fine, cough cough" Mei Li got up from the floor, although she said she was fine, several bones in her body were broken and her ears were bleeding.
"Your wounds aren''t healing" Tian Yanyu looked at her wounds and frowned as she saw that they wouldn''t heal.
"What''s wrong?" Mei Li also examined her body and the result made her frown, it seemed that her regeneration ability was not working due to some force.
"Does its mace have some kind of ability?" Wen Rong suddenly said, causing everyone to look at it''s mace
"No it''s itself" Tian Yanyu looked at the monster calmly and said
"You are not my mother! Where is my mother!" Suddenly the monster shouted and at the same time, a huge murderous intent emanated from it and caused the entire maze to shake.
The space around them began to tremble and even the void gave a warning of copse
The hidden aura in this monster''s body was released and showed its full power, an action that sent shivers down the spines of all the girls except Tian Yanyu.
"it is at the Golden Immortal realm, and not a normal Golden Immortal, but a peak."
Chapter 116: A Meeting Against Him I
Empty space in a broken world
At the head of a white-colored spherical table, a majestic middle-aged man was sitting on a throne, his eyes deep and bright like gxies.
"My lord, they havee." Suddenly, the space around him distorted, and a young man appeared, unlike the majority of male cultivators who have long hair, this young man had short ck hair.
"Good, guide them here," Emperor Wei said calmly as he sipped his tea.
"understand" he answered with a respectful tone, but one could feel the hesitation in his tone and eyes.
"Say what you want to say" Emperor Wei nced at his most loyal subordinate as well as one of the twelve generals of the Immortal Court, he could see the hesitations on thetter''s face.
"My Lord, are you sure of your decision? There is a possibility of war" General Hao sighed and then asked in a serious tone.
Although he would never question his master''s decisions under normal circumstances, they were in a special situation right now.
Emperor Wei didn''t say anything and absolute silence filled the whole space, he nced at him again, he wasn''t angry at his general''s words, he could understand his concern anyway.
The Immortal Court is currently in a very bad situation, firstly, he cannot contact the highest rank officials and supreme ancestors, and they seem to have disappeared.
On the other hand, it seems that the Forbidden Lands are also nning a big n that will cover and overshadow the entire Lower Verse, and naturally, as the keepers of order, they have to stop them.
Otherwise, they will lose their current status and destiny, and this is not what he and the other officials of the Immortal Court want to see.
And in the end, there is Daozi, because of what Tian Shen did in the legendary pce, the Dao Heart of Daozi ispletely broken, and it''s not just a simple break.
He haspletely lost his self-confidence, will, and reason for life and cultivation
The worst thing is that the Daozi issue is more important than the other two issues, although unfortunately, only the highest-ranking officials are aware of the importance of Daozi''s issue.
For to others, he is only the most talented genius of the Immortal Court, and that is why they ce the security of the Immortal Court higher than him.
But for the highest ranking officials, except for the most talented genius and possessing monstrous talents, there is also his terrifying background and his father.
That''s why he had to make such a decision - even at great risk
If Daozi''s Dao heart is not repaired, the Immortal Court will definitely make that monster angry, and even the Court''s main branch will not protect them.
"You don''t understand" was the only answer he could give at the moment
"I hope you don''t regret it in the future" General Hao could only sigh and then disappear.
A few secondster he appeared with three other people
"This must be our first official meeting, I am Zhang Wei and also the current Emperor of the Immortal Court," Emperor Wei stood up and introduced himself.
Although with his cultivation level, he did not need to respect these three people, but mutual respect is very important for a good alliance
"Nice to meet you Emperor Wei, I am Wang Lin, the contemporary patriarch of the Wang family," said a handsome middle-aged man with long hair and a ck beard, he was wearing royal robes made for supreme being from gxies.
If someone was paying attention, he could see some simrities between him and Wang Changsheng
He is the father of Wang Changsheng and also one of the top-known beings of the current generation on the same level as the patriarch of the Tian family.
"Nice to meet you, I am Chi Yun, the Matriarch of the Ancient Generations and one of the current Ancient Ancestors of the Celestial Phoenix n" a beautiful woman whose voice sounded like a heavenly melody introduced herself.
she was a beautiful woman in herte 20s with gray eyes and long red hair that would exude an exquisite aesthetic.
Her well-shaped figure would emphasize her voluptuousness, includingrge breasts and a well-shaped butt.
Her alluring curves would be further enhanced by her long and smooth legs, imparting a sense of grace and elegance. Overall, she was a sexy phoenix
Emperor Wei nced at her, as far as he knew this woman had a high rank even in the main branch, the Primordial Protoss.
The primordial Protoss is a force that even they dare not underestimate
Then he looked away from her and looked at the third andst person, a beautiful woman with turquoise hair who despite looking young, had a mature aura around her.
"I''m happy to see you too, I''m Nn Xiuqing, the former princess of the Nn family and before you ask, I''m here today on behalf of the entire Nn family" Nn Xiuqing replied in a calm and indifferent tone.
However, if someone looked at her carefully, he/she could feel her loneliness and sadness
The other two looked at her, naturally they had heard about this legendary princess of the Nn family
"Now that you''ve all introduced yourself please sit down, we need to finish this meeting and implement the oue before the end of the secret realm" Emperor Wei then motioned for them to sit down on the empty seats.
"Well, thank you very much foring, I think you all know the reason why I invited you here today."
"Tian Shen" the three whispered at the same time
"Yes, I invited you here today to discuss how to deal with him" Emperor Wei continued
"Let''s just kill him" Wang Lin replied with murderous intent, originally he had no hatred towards Tian Shen, but just a few hours ago, his son suddenly appeared in front of him while he was in a half-dead state.
And ording to his research, his son''s condition was because of Tian Shen, how could he remain calm?
"I agree, we should kill that bastard" Nn Xiuqing replied with the same harsh tone and murderous intent.
Naturally, she is aware of what happened in the legendary pce, so of course she also knows about the brutal way her beloved son was killed.
When she heard about this news, she almost went crazy and wanted to go directly to kill Tian Shen, but her brother and ancestors stopped her.
Fortunately for her, Tian Shen also killed one of the ancient freaks of the Nn family and is also considered to be possibly responsible for the disappearance of Nn Meihua.
There was no possibility that Nn family would let him go, so she calmed down at that time and decided to wait for a better opportunity.
"Killing is the best solution, but what about the Tian family?" Chi Yun said in a calmer tone than the other two
Of course, this does not mean that she does not hate Tian Shen, two of the heirs of the Celestial Phoenix n have been killed by him.
In addition, one of them was a genius that even she was optimistic about and was sure that he could reach the same level as her.
Hearing her words, the other two also started thinking, the reason why the forces behind them have remained silent until now is because of the Tian family.
After all, the problem is not only the Tian family, if there really is a war, the Ling family and the underworld pce will also help the Tian family and protect Tian Shen.
"This is our main problem, the Tian family is very old, and even the Immortal Court is not clear about their true power."
"That''s why I wanted to form an alliance. With the strength of the top four forces, the Tian family does not dare to start a war, and even until we kill Tian Shen with a good reason, the other two forces that protect him will also be forced to remain silent" Emperor Wei replied.
He doesn''t have the slightest hatred towards Tian Shen just because he killed Zheng Ming, the only reason he wants to kill Tian Shen is because of Daozi''s Dao heart.
As long as he kills him Daozi''s Dao heart will also naturally be restored
"But it''s still possible that the Tian Family will suddenly act against our thoughts and enter the war with us without caring about the risk" Chi Yun said with some hesitation.
In fact, it''s not that she is afraid of the Tian family, she even directly contacted the Primordial Protoss and asked for their help when she heard the news of the death of her n''s son of god
However, it seems that one of the most ancient beings of the primordial phoenix tribe has awakened and officially taken control of the tribe.
Based on the information she gathered, all the ancestors of the Primordial Phoenix tribe arepletely under the control of this woman, and this woman has alsopletely forbidden any conflict with the Tian family and Lord Tian Shen.
She couldn''t understand why the high-ranking officials of the primordial Phoenix tribe called Tian Shen, Lord Tian Shen, but from this, she could infer that if there be a war, they might protect Tian Shen.
This is also the reason why she is not interested in revenge anymore
She doesn''t want to risk bing an enemy of the Primordial Phoenix tribe - one of the main parts of the Primordial Protoss and that horrifying ancient being that has just awakened.
Chapter 117: A Meeting Against Him II
While the other two frowned and began to think seriously, Emperor Wei nced at her, for some reason, he felt that this woman was not interested in war or even revenge.
But how is it possible? The princess and the son of God of the Celestial Phoenix n have been killed by Tian Shen, and therefore all their dignity and prestige have almost disappeared among the people.
"I think we should take the risk and kill him" Nn Xiuqing said, honestly she didn''t even care if the Tian family started a war or not.
All she cared about was avenging her son...in fact, it would be even better if they started a war
Although she hid it well, she even has a lot of grudge against the Nn family and especially her ancestors. If it wasn''t for them, instead of wasting her time in captivity and prison, she could be with her husband and son.
On the other hand, hearing her words, Emperor Wei smiled, this woman was more stupid than he thought, or at least more determined to take revenge.
Originally, Chi Yun''s words were not wrong, it was still possible that the Tian family would suddenly go crazy and start an all-out war with all their might.
If such a thing happens, the Immortal Court will have to retreat, as it has been said, they are not in a good position at the moment, and they should also be careful of the forbiddennds.
For this reason, he wanted to use these three people and the forces behind them as pawns
If due to the pressure of the top four forces, the Tian family abandoned Tian Shen and chose to remain silent, there would naturally be no problem.
But if they decide to continue to protect Tian Shen regardless of all the possibilities and even with the risk of destruction, then he will use these three powers.
Then he nced at Wang Lin, he could see that this man was thinking about all the possibilities - which was not strange.
Unlike the rest of the people here, this man had the least hatred towards Tian Shen, after all, his son was still alive.
Plus, he is also the patriarch of the Wang family, and he must ensure the safety and benefit of his family - he will not enter into an alliance that could harm the Wang family.
''Let me lighten this fire a bit more'' Emperor Wei suddenly waved his hand without changing his state and a sphere appeared in front of them.
"What is this?" The three of them frowned, especially Chi Yun, who suddenly had a bad foreboding in her heart
"Mr. Wang, aside from what he did to your son, Tian Shen is still a very big threat to the Wang family" Instead of answering their question, he looked at Wang Lin and said in a calm tone.
"What do you mean?"
"Please take a look" he waved his hand again and the orb began to reflect scenes
In the scene, Tian Shen and Wang Liuying could be seen exiting the flying ship, this is when they went to the Maze of the Gods.
"Please take a look at Wang Liuying''s aura," Emperor Wei said with the same face and tone
"Heavenly Immortal" he frowned, this girl was definitely emitting a Heavenly Immortal-level aura from her.
"ording to our investigations, not only Tian Shen but all the people close to him have been able to achieve such a level of power in a short period of time."
"I and the other officials of the Immortal Court have even concluded that he has some kind of treasure or something special that causes this."
"Besides, this is not the end, we have found out that his sister has reached a higher level of power and is probably at the level of a Quasi Golden Immortal" One could feel a bit of awe in his tone as he said this.
"So what do you think? Should he live?"
This was an achievement that even Daozi could not achieve
Originally, of course, he and other officials were very determined to find out Tian Shen''s secret, but after hearing the words of the court''s advisor, this curiosity subsided.
ording to the divine, since the people next to Tian Shen are women, it is probably his Yang energy that has some kind of ability that can make all these girls reach such a level of strength.
And maybe even the main reason why these girls are always with Tian Shen is also for this reason
Because of this, they had two options, kill Tian Shen and destroy such a threat, or turn him into a kind of sex machine for the Immortal Court''s girls.
Besides, with his face, he didn''t think any of the Immortal Court''s girls would reject such an offer, well, of course, except for those descendants of ancient emperors and other high-ranking geniuses who have a lot of pride.
But, fortunately, or unfortunately, because of Daozi''s Dao heart, they could only choose the first way and kill him, otherwise Daozi''s Dao heart would never be restored.
And now his purpose in showing these scenes and saying these words is to show the terrifying threat of Tian Shen so that they understand that if Tian Shen and his women grow up, they will be a nightmare for them.
After all, the rtionship between all three of them and the forces behind them is hostile to Tian Shen, and both sides do not miss any opportunity to hurt each other.
He just wanted to make sure that they didn''t underestimate Tian Shen''s threat and knew what could happen to them if such a threat grew to its peak.
"My opinion is the same, killing" Wang Ling''s hesitation also disappeared and he said
Even if he decides to abandon his grudge, ording to these scenes, Wang Liuying''s rtionship with him is very good, and Tian Shen may help her for revenge.
Plus, he even started nning to kill Wang Liuying, not because of the threat she posed when she grew up, but because of the threat she could pose now.
At that time, some elders and lineages behind them were not satisfied with what he and his son did, but they were forced to remain silent due to the authority of the patriarch.
However, at present, if this girl shows more power than Wang Changsheng, these old men may talk to the ancestors to rece her with his son for the position of heir.
And especially if those old men talk about what they did, his son will lose his position
He cannot allow this to happen
"I said before, my anger will only be calmed by killing him" Naturally, Nn Xiuqing''s opinion had not changed either.
Logically, among all the four forces, the Nn family has suffered the most
They lost not only their contemporary son of god and their princess but also an ancient freak and his son, a genius with a supreme basicw.
There is no way that she or the Nn family would let go and forgive Tian Shen
"What do you think Lady Chi?" Emperor Wei then turned his head to look at Chi Yun and to his surprise he saw hesitation in her face.
And that made him frown, he''s not stupid and realized there was something wrong with this woman
Maybe she even knows a secret about Tian Shen that makes her hesitate to kill him
"I also choose killing" Chi Yun sighed, in this situation, she had no choice anymore
Furthermore, even if she wanted to forget about revenge, that would not be the case for the other members of the Celestial Phoenix n, especially the lineage that Chi Wei belonged to.
This lineage is one of the main lineages of the celestial Phoenix n, and they even have beings of the same level as her
But unlike her, they don''t have influence and position in the Primordial Phoenix tribe, and because of this, they don''t know about the events and news there, that''s why their hatred towards Tian Shen is still there.
"Okay, well, now that this matter has been decided, we will move on to the next matter," Emperor Wei finally smiled
"Does the Immortal Academy really want to choose a leader?" Naturally, the Immortal Court also has spies in the Immortal Academy.
Of course, they don''t care about the Academy itself, but it''s the great elder that is important to them, anyway, he is the most powerful entity in the entire Lower Verse.
His every move and word could naturally attract the attention of all the Orthodox and Lower Verse''s forces, especially the decision to choose the leader of the Immortal Academy.
"True, but we don''t know the identity of the so-called leader" Wang Lin answered nkly as he frowned, the academy leader is a hot topic these days, and even a few ancestors of the Wang family have woken up because of this.
"The leader will be announced after the end of the secret realm"
"And ording to the information obtained, this so-called leader will have all the support of the Great Elder" Chi Yun exined
Nn Xiuqing remained silent, she naturally had no information about this
"The leader of the Immortal Academy can be a more important position than you can imagine, apart from having the full support of the Great elder, the Heavenly Dao will also bless the leader of the Academy," Emperor Wei''s frown deepened as he felt their tone.
He could see that although they value this issue, they are also a little indifferent towards it
"There is only one academy in the Lower Verse, and that is the immortal academy, do you know why? Simple, because the Heavenly Dao does not allow the existence of the concept of academy in the Lower Verse."
Chapter 118: Heavenly DaoFather
"There is only one academy in the Lower Verse, and that is the Immortal Academy, do you know why? It''s simple because the Heavenly Dao does not allow the existence of the concept of academy in the Lower Verse."
"The Immortal Academy is a special exception due to the existence of the Great Elder, but even the Great Elder cannot hold the position of leader because the Heavenly Dao does not allow him to." He then paused for a while so that they could analyze this information.
And as expected they looked at him with wide eyes, he could see the shock and surprise in their eyes.
Unlike them, who do not have detailed information about the Upper Verse, as the Immortal Court''s Emperor, he has a lot of information about there
The concepts of the Academy represent knowledge, justice, and Daofathers, and unfortunately, such things cannot be applied in the Lower Verse.
Academy is a very special concept, the concept of the academy is very famous in Upper Verse
In each of the nine chaos worlds, there is an academy and their leaders are known as embodiments of wisdom and knowledge, each of them are beings standing at the top of the world''s power pyramid.
And this is just part of showing their importance, they are also known as Heavenly Daofahters! This is not a simple nickname
People with this position and title are known as bringers of knowledge and breeders of geniuses, beings who are also known as teachers of monsters.
"If someone is chosen as an academy leader, he/she can be one of the employees of the Heavenly Dao, and I''m sure you know what that means" he thenpleted his exnation.
Although it is not possible for a Heavenly DaoFather to exist due to the specific circumstances and environment of the Lower Verse, it does not mean that the leader of the Immortal Academy will not obtain any position.
As the first leader of the Immortal Academy, Wii gains huge luck and blessings, and there is also the possibility of bing one of the employees of the Heavenly Dao.
If this happens then there will be another Immortal Emperor level existence in the Lower Verse and also because of its position, it can always maintain this level of power in the Lower Verse without needing to be enved to ascend.
''No, there is even a possibility that it will reach the level of Half-Step Eternal Realm'' Then a possibility made him frown
If the Immortal Emperors are known as the strongest in the Light Side, then the Half-Step Eternal Realm is the true strongest in the Lower Verse.
Existences that have exceeded the level of immortality and have been able to touch the level of concept, of course, although these entities exist in the Lower Verse, their power is greatly suppressed.
As for actual Eternal Realm-level existences? As it is clear from their name, they have reached a conceptual level and have been able to achieve a semi-eternal state.
"Think about my words, even if a leader is chosen, you must make sure you can control it like a puppet" Emperor Wei gave them another serious look and then disappeared.
The issue of the leader of the Academy should be investigated and he should talk about it with other officials and especially with the ancestors, although the supreme ancestors are not avable, but there are still some other ancestors around.
"I have to go too, I guess we all have to report today''s issues to the highest ranks" Wang Lin got up and disappeared after saying goodbye.
Nn Xiuqing also looked at Chi Yun, and then she also disappeared
"What should I do?" Chi Yun muttered to herself as she watched them disappear, she knew she couldn''t let go of the topic of revenge.
Besides, there is now the issue of the academy''s leader, she naturally realized how serious this issue is
"Everything is tooplicated, I''d better talk to the n''s higher-ups," Chi Yun sighed, and then she too disappeared.
At the same time as she disappeared, this whole broken world turned into dust
The secret realm of longevity, the terminus of the maze of the Gods
"It is at the Golden Immortal level, and not a normal Golden Immortal, but a peak," Tian Yanyu said, feeling the creepy aura emanating from this monster, causing the other girls to shiver and fear.
"A Golden Immortal? And not an ordinary one but a Peak Golden Immortal?" Wen Rong said with a trembling tone, of course, she was scared.
Anyway, this monster was a golden immortal! Although they are powerful, this is a golden immortal! This is not something their current selves can handle
"Are you scared?" Tian Yanyu turned her head slightly and smirked at her, she also nced at the other girls.
Just by looking at those pale faces, one could feel their fear, she wasn''t that surprised, anyway they were in a life-and-death crisis.
However, she was not the least bit afraid, what a joke! Is there any need to be afraid while you have a brother named Tian Shen?
"You aren''t scared?" Wu Rong narrowed her eyes and looked at her with a frown, she was a little angry at Tian Yanyu''s current tone and expression.
Even in such a situation, this woman does not want to give up her pride
"It''s a peak Golden Immortal, but so what? Although we can''t defeat it alone, if we use all our strength and trump cards, we might have a chance" Tian Yanyu answered simply.
"I guess this is the only way" All the girls sighed after thinking for a while, if they didn''t fight they would be killed but if they fight they would at least have a chance to survive.
As for why they don''t escape? Unfortunately, none of their escape talismans work
This was also the reason why Wang Changsheng''s escape surprised and shocked Tian Yanyu
"Well then, I''ll make the first move" Tian Yanyu took out her sword
[Sword of Chaos]
[Ten Thousand des of Chaos] She didn''t forget to activate her two techniques at the same time
Suddenly, ten thousand sword des emitting an aura of chaos appeared around her, and at the same time, a purple light also surrounded her sword.
"Let me see if your body is stronger or my ten thousand and one sword of chaos" She grinned and then took a step.
"Huh?" The next moment she was in the air facing this scary monster, fortunately before the monster could react she quickly acted and hit it head with her sword
Ten thousand sword des also followed the main sword and each onended on its head, creating a mist.
"Heh, even though it shouldn''t be dead, he got hurt by her blow, right?" Mei Li was shocked by Tian Yanyu''s strength, but she managed to control her shock and then asked in a hopeful tone.
"Most likely, I don''t think even a Golden Immortal can take this blow without getting hurt, right?" Wang Liuying also hoped so.
"You are underestimating the power of a Golden Immortal, especially a peak one."
While everyone was waiting for the result, the fog went away and the monster was revealed
"Moaa, I hate being tickled!!" Suddenly, the sound of crying started to resound, and the monster, which had no wounds on its head, raised its hand and hit Tian Yanyu as if it were swatting an insect
"Ahhh" Unfortunately, the Golden Immortal''s attack speed is much higher than the reaction speed of a Half-Step Golden Immortal
Like Mei Li, she also flew a few tens of meters and hit the wall
"Are you okay?" The rest of the girls quickly came to her
"I''m fine" Tian Yanyu nodded and slowly got up off the ground, fortunately, due to her skeletal structure, the bones in her body are much stronger.
"Are you still sure about your suggestion?" Wen Rong asked with a smirk
"Yes" Tian Yanyu ignored her tone and replied
"Are you sure you want to turn into a crushed rat?" Wen Rong asked with wide eyes, she couldn''t understand why this girl was still adamant about her suggestion
"When I was in the air I saw a part of a coffin, it seems that this monster is protecting something or someone who is sleeping in it."
"Besides, I was able to see the invisible strings that are connected between the monster and the coffin, if I''m not mistaken, by opening the coffin, we can kill the monster, or at least it will let us go" Tian Yanyu exined.
"What if things get worse?" Jin Xiuying thought about this risk and then asked
"Do we have another solution? You yourself have seen its power, although it will not attack us until we attack it, but do you want us to stay here for the rest of our lives?"
The girls frowned and looked at the closed entrance gate and then the scary monster
Naturally, waiting to die was not an option, although they have not yet reached the true immortal realm, but they can live in their realm for tens of millions of years.
So if they want to wait for their death, they have to wait millions of years
---
Merry Christmas and happy holidays
Chapter 119: Attacking The Monster
Naturally, waiting for death was not an option, although they had not yet reached the true immortal realm, they could live in their realm for tens of millions of years.
So if they want to wait, they have to wait millions of years
"I guess we have no choice" Wen Rong sighed and finally epted this suggestion
"I''ll try to open the coffin, I''ll be an extra burden in the fight anyway with my current state" Mei Li exined and the others agreed.
She currently has several internal fractures, and if she were to fight, not only could her condition worsen, but she could also be an additional burden.
"Then prepare to fight" Tian Yanyu said to the other three and raised her sword again.
"No need to waste time and y, use all your power from the beginning"
All three released their entire aura without hesitation - an action that caused the space around them to tremble and the void to flicker warning of copse.
[Blessing of Eternal Chaos] Suddenly, a purple aura surrounded Tian Yanyu, though it didn''t take long for the aura to be absorbed into her body.
Tian Yanyu''s aura suddenly became tens of times stronger than before, a scene that shocked the other girls again
They could feel that her current aura was infinitely close to the realm of the Golden Immortal
Tian Yanyu didn''t care about their expressions and used the [Chaos Scared Sword] technique to increase the attack power of her sword.
Both of these abilities are the abilities that she obtained from the Ultimate Chaos and Eternal Sacred Physique, these two abilities multiply her defense and attack power and of course her overall power.
And if she uses his life energy as fuel, this increase will reach several hundred times
[Asura''s Heart Transformation] Jin Xiuying naturally didn''t want to fall back and used her special physique''s ability, suddenly a heart shape that was split in half appeared on her forehead.
Her eyes turnedpletely ck and two purple wings appeared behind her, and her simple aura suddenly took on a demonic essence, and she currently looked more like a demon queen than a human.
''A bit different from before'' she thought to herself, in the past this pure evil aura didn''t exist but she could understand why.
Naturally, this is because of the Innate Demon''s Heart that Tian Shen gave her
In this state, her strength, speed, endurance, defense, and senses increase tenfold, it can be said that this is her strongest state, which even allows her to fight with normal Half-Step Golden Immortals.
[Heavenly Noble mes] At the same time, she activated one of her attack techniques, and several simple mes appeared next to her
Although these mes looked harmless and simple, they could even burn existence during the attack.
Tian Yanyu nced at her, although she expected this girl to be stronger, she didn''t think she could reach such a level.
Of course, not only she, but the other three girls also nced at Jin Xiuying
Wang Liuying was even looking at her inplete shock, she didn''t think that even this girl is a monster
[ Chaos Diamond Body ] Of course, Wen Rong didn''t stay idle either and activated his ability
suddenly a purple-diamond light surrounded Wen Rong''s entire body, and in the next second, she was covered in armor of the same color.
Chaos Diamond Body is a higher level ability than Chaos Gold Body and increases her defense and attack power tenfold and even more
In addition, each of her punches will be blessed by the Law of Chaos and the Law of Power, making her punches even more destructive.
However, she simply doesn''t use this ability because the cost is too high, not only does her entire energy source run out, but it even consumes five percent of her life energy.
"I''m ready" Wen Rong said confidently, and suddenly all eyes fell on her
Sensing her aura, Tian Yanyu and Jin Xiuying''s eyebrows rose as they could sense danger from this girl.
Although this feeling of danger is far less and very insignificant for Tian Yanyu, it still exists
"So you don''t have transform techniques like them?" At the same time, Mei Li looked at Wang Liuying and asked in a curious tone.
"Actually no" Wang Liuying became a little embarrassed, even if she use all her strength and ability, she could hardly match the peak Heavenly Immortals
The rest of the girls didn''t say anything either, they didn''t expect much from this girl either, just not being a burden was enough
Wang Liuying then took out her sword and prepared to fight
She only had fighting and defense techniques and abilities, and she didn''t have anything like blessing the sword and increasing the power of her sword and body.
"Let''s go" Tian Yanyu said indifferently and took a step, the next moment she reappeared in the air
The rest of the girls didn''t waste time and appeared in the air in front of the scary monster
[3800 Dao Sword] Tian Yanyu directly started the fight with one of her three strongest techniques.
As soon as she activated this technique, 3800 symbols of all the true Daos appeared on her sword and blessed it with their power.
As the name of this technique is clear, this technique blesses the sword using the power of 3800 true Daos and borrows their powers.
Of course, she could only use this technique once per year, and ording to the amount of power borrowed from the Dao source, she would have to pay with her life.
[ Chaos Destruction Fist Of Gods ] Wen Rong also saw that Tian Yanyu activated one of her strongest techniques, herpetitive spirit was stimted and she also used one of her top three techniques.
Suddenly, her fists became luminous, and purple mist emanated from them, her hands at this moment contained the divinity of chaos and destruction.
Divinity is the same as Dao for cultivators but in a higher structure and level for true gods
Of course, the reason why Wen Rong can also use divinity is because of the supreme primordial chaos treasure, which had a little power of divinity in it.
Otherwise, unless she gets the bloodline of a true god, she will not have a way to use and create divinity
[Heavenly Divine Sword Shadow] At the same time, Wang Liuying also activated her technique
her sword shadow grew thousands and tens of thousands of times in an instant, to the extent that the entire hall was covered.
"Now" Tian Yanyu shouted and sent a message to their minds at the same time, and after targeting, they sent all their attacks toward the strange monster
"Guuuu" the strange monster tried to deflect their attacks, but unfortunately, Wen Rong acted faster and hit it in the eye with her fists.
Even the strange monster could not stop her punches and one of its eyes becamepletely blinded
Tian Yanyu and Wang Liuying took the opportunity to each attack one of its hands and cut them off - an action that caused the monster to cry out in pain.
"It''s your turn" Tian Yanyu quickly turned her head and pointed at Jin Xiuying
Jin Xiuying sent her mes toward its feet
As soon as her simple mes hit their target, theypletely covered the monster''s legs and even prated its internal organs.
"Don''t stop" Tian Yanyu shouted again, although it seemed they had the upper hand at the moment, but that''s only for now.
This monster has no intelligence and only uses its instincts, that''s why it takes a few seconds to respond to each of its attacks.
On the other hand, seeing that the monster is currently busy and can no longer protect the coffin, Mei Li went to the coffin fast but secretly.
A ss coffin was ced on top of the flowers, she was shocked by the scene she saw as soon as she got on top of it.
In the coffin, a woman was lying and holding some kind of illusory energy in her hand
She was a beautiful woman with white hair and gray eyes who possessed an otherworldly and ethereal appearance.
Her sensual curves and body exude an aura of grace and power. Also, her divine aura suggested a celestial or spiritual quality, which would be fitting in a godly setting.
Even Mei Li was impressed by this beauty, even she and her mother were not as beautiful
"This must be the eternal origin" However, it was not her beauty that caught her attention, but what she held in her hand.
A energy or something simr in green color, energy from which she could feel the eternal aura
"So this is what it meant by my mother?" Mei Lei muttered to herself as she frowned, originally Mei Lei couldn''t be sure if the ugly monster could be this woman''s child or not, but they both had gray eyes.
"I should tell them" She turned to warn them, only to be met with another scene that shocked her again.
The girls were in a bad situation
Chapter 120: Goddess Of Destiny
The girls were in a bad situation
"So their attacks are useless" Mei Li''s frown deepened, the monster''s arms and legs as well as the eye it had lost werepletely restored.
The fact that she managed to reach this coffin is a kind of sess
Then she turned her head again and looked hesitantly at the coffin, not sure if she should open it or not.
the coffin is their only chance, and on the other hand, there is a risk of worsening the situation, and what if this woman is actually still alive?
Boom!
Mei Li suddenly snapped out of her thoughts as she heard a voice and looked at the battleground, unfortunately, it was Tian Yanyu, she was hit by the monster and hit the wall again.
Boom!
The ground suddenly trembled, she looked towards the monster and saw that the monster grabbed Wang Liuyiny''s legs and mmed her to the ground.
"Damn it" Mei Li cursed, in this situation, she had no other choice, she took out her sword and hit the coffin hard.
But surprisingly, the coffin didn''t break, though instead, it caught the monster''s attention
"Mother?" It was the harsh voice of a few-year-old baby
"You want to ruin Mother''s sleep?" the monster suddenly roared, a roar of rage that shook the entire void and space around them.
Without wasting time, the monster pped Wen Rong, who was tormenting her like an insect, and sent her flying a few hundred meters, and then moved towards the coffin.
"Use all your strength" However, Tian Yanyu suddenly appeared in front of the monster and shouted as she looked at it.
Mei Li took a breath and then raised her sword with both hands
[Godly Ice Sword] she muttered to herself and then suddenly ice appeared out of nowhere and covered her entire sword, this is one of her most powerful techniques based on her Godly Ice Soul.
Although this technique has a lot of attack power, to the extent that it has be one of her top three techniques, it also has a high price.
While holding her sword with both hands, Mei Li hit the coffin hard again, but the result did not change
However, she did not give up and continued again, but the result was the same
"Damn it, Tian Yanyu was right, our luck has be trash" she couldn''t help cursing
She struck again, and the result did not change, but suddenly blood started pouring out of her ears
She endured the pain she was feeling and struck another blow, but this one also failed
"There are just two left" Mei Li muttered to herself as she wiped the blooding from her nose
The technique she used has a hit limit as well as a possibility, she can hit six times, and depending on her luck, in one of these six below, the Goldyw will activated and her sword power will reach Half-Golden Immortal level.
However, unfortunately, thisw was not triggered in any of the first four below, what is worse is that there is a possibility that Godldyw will not be activated at all.
And if she fails to activate the godlyw in any of the six below, this coffin will not be broken, and she will faint due to the amount of life energy she used for this technique.
"Damn it! Come on work" Mei Li cursed again and her sword suddenly radiated a superior and godly aura, her swordnded on the coffin and caused it to crack.
Seeing this, Mei Li became naturally excited and without dy struck the final blow, the blow that broke the coffin.
Mei Li sighed and suddenly felt tired in her knees as she fell to the ground. The endurance of this coffin was close to the Golden Immortal Realm.
"This aura" At the same time as the coffin was broken, an aura and a horrible presence suddenly emerged from it and suppressed the whole hall.
The released pressure was such that it sent everyone flying several hundred meters and even knocked the monster to the ground.
"Sleeping herb?" Tian Yanyu frowned as she felt the aura. This aura is a special herb that is used to stun immortals.
It is said that the purest type of this herb can even anesthetize Immortal Emperors and higher
She couldn''t understand the reason for this aura in the coffin... unless there was something or someone in the coffin that had to remain unconscious...
She frowned at the thought of such a possibility, what kind of being is in this coffin that there is need such arge amount of this herb to stun it?
In addition, she could understand the purity of this herb from its aura, the herb was definitely of the purest type!
"Mother?" At the same time, the monster also whispered to itself, it could feel a kind of familiar aura, the aura that belonged to its mother!
"I finally woke up?" A voice even more beautiful than the heavenly melody - a voice that seemed to be blessed by the divinity itself echoed throughout the hall and caused the void to copse.
Two thin and beautiful hands suddenly appeared and grasped both sides of the edge of the coffin. It didn''t take long for a figure to appear, a unique beauty, a goddess who seemed to havee from above the nine heavens.
The divine aura that emanated from her body caused the girls to fall into shock.
"Who is she?" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself, even she had to admit that this woman was more beautiful than her, more importantly, she felt that she was not even an insectpared to this being.
It seems that this woman is beyond fate and eternity and forces time to bow
Of course, it wasn''t just Tian Yanyu, Wen Rong and the other two girls also looked at this woman in shock, they couldn''t believe that there was a woman who could overshadow them all.
The woman slowly came out of the coffin and looked at all of them, then as she saw the monster, the corners of her lips slightly bent, and then she went towards it.
"Mother?" The monster raised its head, she was sure that this woman was its mother
But she could not understand why it was not happy to see its mother
Even for some reason, every cell in its body was warning it
"So you''re the guard" the beautiful woman said indifferently, one couldn''t feel the slightest bit of humanity in her tone, as if she was nothing more than a robot.
Then she put her hand on her and the monster turned into dust and its existence waspletely removed from this world
"Then you must be the one who freed me from the coffin." The woman then took a step and appeared right in front of Mei Li, however, Mei Li couldn''t feel the slightest fluctuation in the atmosphere and space.
As if this woman had always stood there
Mei Li didn''t answer and just looked at this woman cautiously. This woman could destroy a peak Golden Immortal with one move. In other words, she is at least one realm above the realm of the Golden Immortal.
"There''s no need to be afraid," the woman said in the same indifferent tone and then blinked, an action that caused all of Mei Li''s spent life energy topletely return, making her feel even more energized than before.
"Thank you, but who are you?" she finally spoke and thanked
The woman looked at her but didn''t answer and instead closed her eyes, countless memories seemed to appear in her mind at once.
Meanwhile, the other girls slowly approached them, they couldn''t leave Mei Li alone in front of such a powerful person.
Tian Yanyu frowned as she took a closer look at this woman''s body, she could feel the magnificent rhymes of destiny all around her.
Moreover, it seemed that the flow of fate was changing just to please her, like a child trying to get its mother''s love and attention.
"Who am I?" Then she opened her eyes, but she didn''t care as she saw the girls and instead, the corners of her lips bent a bit.
"I''ve had many names throughout history,"
"Everyone used to think of me as the creator and controller of destiny and the one who wrote the story of their life"
"A person who dictates the river of destiny"
"The woman who was known as the most beautiful and the most hated, one of the most powerful and noble, among the supreme and standing at the top"
"I am the goddess of destiny and the weaver of narratives, Chen Meiying"Her words echoed and suddenly space-time slowed down
At the same time, as if her words were a forbidden taboo, suddenly an aura radiating order appeared over the entire Lower Verse.
The aura scanned the entire Lower Verse within a second and then locked onto the secret realm
Chapter 121: Do You Wanna Be My Disciple?
"I am the goddess of fate and the weaver of narratives, Chen Meiying," her words echoed and space-time suddenly slowed down.
At the same time, as if her words were a forbidden taboo, suddenly an aura radiating order appeared over the entire Lower Verse.
The aura scanned the entire Lower Verse within a second and then locked onto the secret realm
An invisible but noble presence suddenly overshadowed the whole world
All living and sentient beings lost their power of thinking¡ªand all beings under the Immortal Emperor realm gradually became ghostly.
At this moment, no beings under the Immortal Emperor realm could move or think
"Tech, you still don''t want to forget me huh?" Chen Meiying muttered contemptuously upon seeing this scene.
But the target of her words became even angrier after hearing her whispers, and the taboo flow suddenly attacked the Lower Verse as if it wanted to destroy it.
Chen Meiying''s face was still indifferent and cold as if she didn''t care about these things in the slightest, she raised her hand and suddenly filled the entire world with fate energy.
"This isn''t the end" Taboo''s aura was forced to retreat before he had a chance to move, he only managed to grunt before disappearing.
even though this woman has been sealed for countless ages, she still isn''t someone any dog or frog could defeat.
Everything slowly returned to its original state, although no one remembers anything that happened, as if it had never happened.
"Goddess of Destiny?" Mei Li and all the girls looked at the woman in front of them in shock, only through her nickname they could understand what kind of being the person in front of them was.
Of course, Tian Yanyu was the most shocked. After all, she had much more information than the rest of them. Names and titles are very special and have their own karmic weight.
This is why even the immortal emperors are very careful when choosing their names and avoid domineering names as much as possible.
And the goddess of destiny was not a simple title, this title actually means the controller of fate and the ruler of its rights, this is not a title that any creature can bear the karmic weight of.
Cultivators who have domineering titles are forced to change their titles by other cultivators, but this woman''s title is something that fate itself will force her to change.
But she doesn''t seem to have faced the slightest bacsh now or even before, so this meant that fate had epted this woman as its ruler.
Tian Yanyu gulped, if her guesses were correct, she was standing in front of a true supreme being, a being who had a very noble status in the entire existence and creation
Of those people who stand at the top of the true power pyramid, such people can wipe out not only her but the entire Lower Verse with a single nce.
A shiver ran down Tian Yanyu''s spine, her gaze on this woman becamepletely different, albeit cautious
"Well, of course, these are all a bunch of old names and it''s not worth remembering anymore, all the people who knew me by this name are gone now" Chen Meiying, who had no expression on her face until now, a sadness appeared on her face for a moment.
Of course, it disappeared as quickly as it appeared
"May I ask why?" Wang Liuying suddenly asked with surprise and curiosity, an act that made the girls slightly happy.
After all, they were also curious as to why this woman was here and of course the past of such a powerful being, Tian Yanyu knew that such a being was definitely higher than the Immortal Emperor.
Because of this, of course, she is curious about the past of such a being, she wants to know what kind of monster can defeat the goddess of destiny.
Of course, there was also a possibility that no one sealed her and it was she herself who had gone to a long sleep for certain reasons
Chen Meiying did not answer directly and first looked at the ceiling of the hall, her gaze passed through theyers of space and time and stared at a certain ce.
She personally had no problem with telling the past, but she didn''t know if Taboo would react if she wanted to tell the past or not.
"I''m sorry, I can''t answer, when you reach a certain level, you cane to me or look for the answer yourself." In the end, she decided not to exin the past to them.
None of the real people behind Fall of the Gods want the real truth to be revealed, so they will destroy anything and anyone who tries to reveal the past.
If it was in the past, she would not have given the slightest importance to those insects, but not now
she is not at her peak anymore, and besides, despite the passing of all these years, they have definitely be more powerful.
Although they can''t kill her, it can be dangerous for these girls, she doesn''t want to put her saviors in danger.
"I see" Wang Liuying sighed
"Anyway, you''re here for Eternal Origin right?" The Goddess of Destiny looked at them and asked in her same indifferent tone.
"Oh well--" the girls became suddenly a little embarrassed, the eternal origin belonged to this woman and they naturally did not dare to ask her after seeing this woman''s power.
"There''s no need to be shy" Chen Meiying raised her hand, and a green-like energy object appeared in her palm that radiated an aura of eternity, and then gave it to the girls.
The girls were a little hesitant to take it, but after saying a few words, they finally took it
"Thank you" they bowed a little and thanked from the deep of their hearts, this woman not only saved their lives but now also gave them the Eternal Origin.
"No need to thank me, you freed me from the coffin instead" Chen Meiying said as she looked at the coffin, in fact, she was surprised that these girls were able to save her from the coffin.
This coffin was built by those people to seal her, and its power exceeded all known cultivation levels.
There is no way that someone who hasn''t even reached the realm of the Immortal Emperor can open it or destroy it, let alone these girls who don''t even have the power of a Golden Immortal.
The only possibility she could think of was the weakening of the seal on the coffin, but even such a possibility should not be logical, but all the evidence points to such a thing.
"We only opened the coffin because we saw a chance to survive, the matter of eternal origin is different" Tian Yanyu said solemnly.
"she''s right, you saved us by killing the monster" Wen Rong also confirmed, she didn''t like being in debt.
The rest of the girls also nodded, the value of the Eternal Origin is not low, and even if Tian Yanyu''s guesses work, they can achieve regeneration ability on par with Innate Demons.
"Eternal Origin is not worth the slightest to me, so consider it as a gift." Chen Meiying raised her eyebrows slightly, in the world of cultivation such girls are rare.
But in truth, this eternal origin is really worthless for her, because of the physical structure of the true gods, they cannot enjoy any kind of immortality except the immortality of their innate path.
It was one of thews of the universe itself to bnce them, the true gods were monstrous in almost every aspect and each possessed many terrifying powers.
Therefore, in order to bnce them, the universe made them unable to cultivate any of the other cultivation systems.
Of course, many true gods at that time even looked at thisw with contempt, but it was only with the passage of time that they realized their losses.
Cultivation systems were advancing day by day in all aspects and surpassing them, but they could not improve their system or cultivate another system, and this slowly caused the overall weakening of the true gods'' power.
On the other hand, Tian Yanyu frowned slightly upon hearing her words, in fact, unlike Wen Rong, she does not care the slightest about having a debt.
If her guesses are correct and this woman is really one of the most powerful beings in creation and she manages to form a good rtionship with her, then won''t her brother be safe?
At that time, there is no need for her to give the slightest importance to that darkness, and at the time of their attack, her brother will bepletely safe, and the tragedy that happened in her previous life will not be repeated.
"Well, then why don''t you be my disciples instead?" Chen Meiying asked in her usual tone, in fact, it was more like a favor than a request.
Who wouldn''t want to be the disciple of the most powerful woman of ancient times? Although she is no longer at her peak, she will still be considered one of the most powerful
Unfortunately, there are always exceptions
Chapter 122: Who Are You?
"Well, then why don''t you be my Disciples instead?" Chen Meiying asked in her usual tone, in fact, it was more like a favor than a request.
Who wouldn''t want to be the disciple of the most powerful woman of ancient times? Although she is no longer at her peak, she will still be considered one of the most powerful
In fact, under normal conditions, no one in the entire universe is worth bing her disciple, even in ancient times when more geniuses were born due to the purer environment, still no genius could attract her attention.
But these girls are different, naturally, with her level of power, she can easily see through their power levels and acquired talents.
No matter what era these five girls fall into, they will be regarded as monsters in all eras with their talents.
She wouldn''t mind taking them in as her disciples, plus by then she''d also have some very powerful allies against those bastards, right?
On the other hand, unfortunately, because of her words, they not only didn''t be excited and happy but actually a little cautious
"If we be your disciples, where will we go? I mean, we will go from our world to another world?" Wen Rong asked in a rather serious tone while narrowing her eyes.
She does not mind bing this woman''s disciple, but she will not leave Tian Shen under any circumstances.
If bing this woman''s disciple means separating from Tian Shen, she will reject it without a moment''s hesitation.
The rest of the girls also looked at her seriously and naturally waited for her answer, even Wang Liuying, who had just met Tian Shen, did not want to leave him.
"Hmm? Well, naturally, this Lower Verse is not useful for cultivation, so we will go to the world of the Chaos Primal God in the Upper Verse." Chen Meiying could not understand the reason for this question and also the sudden seriousness of these girls, but she replied
Unfortunately, upon hearing her words, the girl''s eyes narrowed and their caution multiplied
"Let me ask a more specific question. If we be your disciples, can we bring someone with us? For example, someone we love?" Tian Yanyu stepped forward and asked withplete seriousness.
There wasn''t the slightest bit of respect in her tone at this moment as she had subconsciously considered this woman as an enemy.
The only reason she wanted to have a good rtionship with this woman was to use her as a protective shield for Tian Shen, but if a good rtionship with this woman would cause her to be separated from her brother, she would destroy this rtionship with her own hands.
In his opinion, anyone who tries to separate her and her brother for any reason will be an enemy regardless of her/his intention.
"Of course not, love? They will only slow down your cultivation and I don''t have time to protect such extra burdens" Chen Meiying replied in an indifferent tone.
She had two misunderstandings, firstly, whoever is the love of these girls, naturally, there is no way to be as talented as them, and it will just be an extra burden.
Secondly, in her r opinion, not one person but each of these girls had a different lover, anyway, how is it possible for all five of them to fall in love with the same person? This ispletely ridiculous
In her opinion, these worldly rtionships are just a waste of time and can affect their cultivation in the long run.
"If you want to be my disciples, you must refrain from such worldly rtionships" she continued, she was sure that these girls would choose her.
Anyway, in the world of cultivation, is there anything more tempting than immortality and reaching the peak of power?
Even worldly rtionships like love pale inparison to immortality and ultimate power
Although unfortunately there are always exceptions, the guards of all the girls immediately came up and took a few steps away from her - an action that made Chen Meiying frown.
"Unfortunately we have to refuse" In less than a second all the girls replied in unwavering tones
"..."
"Well, it was just a request, so it''s no problem" Chen Meiying gave them a nk look, she couldn''t believe that there were people who would refuse to be her disciples.
Besides, from their tone, she was sure that no matter how hard she try, they would reject her without hesitation
''Is love so important to them?'' she was not stupid and could understand the matter naturally, but this possibility was very ridiculous for her.
Suddenly, the threads of fate appeared in her gray eyes and formed the river of destiny, she looked for these girls in the river of destiny so that she could see their past.
However, unfortunately, she suddenly felt a great fear and was forced to retreat, even the river of destiny formed in her eyes broke and disappeared.
''What the fuck was that?'' she gave a frightened look at the girls while panting, she had never felt such fear in her entire life.
It was exactly like the feeling of a small child who suddenly notices the presence of a monster under his bed at night while sleeping
She could barely control herself not to dirt herself in front of them
She was sure now, there was someone behind these girls! And the strength of the other party is very terrifying! Even scarier than her when she was at her peak
"It was nice to meet you, but we have to go" Mei Li said in a slightly cold tone, and the rest of the girls also said goodbye and left and went to the entrance of the hall, which was opened.
Chen Meiying watched them leave with nk eyes, she really couldn''t believe that she was abandoned, but on the other hand, there was still that fear.
"Wait" She frowned a little and then sighed and walked towards them
"What?" Tian Yanyu frowned and at the same time motioned for the others to be ready to attack, she knew that they had no chance to escape and at least wanted to die an honorable death.
"Ah, there''s no need to worry, is it okay if Ie with you? I just woke up and naturally, I''m not familiar with the current world" Chen Meiying asked in a simple tone, she could see the caution in them as if her words had destroyed their trust and respect for her.
"Can''t you scan the entire world or even the Lower Verse with your divine senses and get to know the current state of the world?" Tian Yanyu asked, narrowing her eyes.
"I still haven''t recovered enough strength to be able to do that" replied Chen Meiying, of course, it was just a lie.
No matter how weak she is, scanning the entire Lower Verse is a piece of cake for her, but these girls don''t know that.
Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls naturally saw her words as logical and then looked at each other
"No problem" Tian Yanyu finally agreed and then they all left the hall.
"Are you going to get out of the maze?" Chen Meiying asked
"No, we''re going to where my brother is" Tian Yanyu replied with a slightly respectful tone, although she disliked this woman to some extent, there was a possibility that she was one of the strongest in the universe, and she still had to respect her at least outwardly.
''Brother?'' Chen Meiying was surprised but did not say anything else, her main purpose for following them is to meet the main person who supports them.
The girls walked slowly and finally reached their destination within an hour, although they encountered various monsters on the way, all of them were killed by Chen Meiying.
"So is Young Master here?" Wen Rong muttered, ncing at the grand entrance in front of her
"I guess" Tian Yanyu wasn''t sure either, so she stepped forward and tried to open the door but failed, no matter how many times she tried, the door didn''t open.
Chen Meiying stepped forward and tried, unfortunately, even she had to use all her strength to open the door, which shocked her.
The door opened and endless darkness appeared, the girls frowned a little, but they also entered with the feeling of Tian Shen''s aura.
For some reason, Chen Meiying felt bad, but she still entered, as she passed through the entrance, the whole world around her suddenly trembled.
Space and time slowed down and even the fate that protected her disappeared strangely as if it had never existed.
It wasn''t long before she and the other girls found themselves in front of a young man with a charm beyondprehension as he sat on the throne.
Chen Meiying swallowed and suddenly her whole body began to tremble
While the girls only saw Tian Shen who has be more attractive, she saw something more, she saw the darkness itself!
She saw the end of everything! This was not only the end, but also the beginning! Nothingness! The beginning and the end!
She could see that whether it was time or destiny, death or life, destruction or creation, all these supremews did not dare to exist in front of him and were bowing before him like ves.
At this moment, her mind slowed down billions and trillions of times, it seemed that even her mind did not dare to do the slightest processing against this existence.
"W¡ªwho are you?" she asked with the most fearful and respectful expression possible¡ªshe was the goddess of fate, the queen over the river of destiny, one of the most powerful in the universe as well as the strongest woman of the ancient times...
But at this moment she spoke with the most respectful tone
However Tian Yanyu and the other girls did not hear her voice, it seemed that ayer of space separated her from reality at that moment.
"Me?" Tian Shen looked at her with ck and emotionless eyes
"I am the harbinger of Darkness, the master of Beginning and End, the puppeteer of Destion, the weaver of Nihil, the conductor of Chaos and Annihtion, the embodiment of Nothingness, the overseer of eternal Abyss"
"My name is Tian Shen but you can call me Master"
Chapter 123: Outsmarting A Near-Omnipotent?
"Me?" Tian Shen looked at her with cold and emotionless eyes
"I am the harbinger of Darkness, the master of Beginning and End, the puppeteer of Destion, the weaver of Nihil, the conductor of Chaos and Annihtion, the embodiment of Nothingness, the overseer of eternal Abyss"
"My name is Tian Shen But you can call me master" His tone was magnificent and his every word shook the fabric of reality.
Chen Meiying could feel that every atom in her body wanted to bow to this entity
Even her pride seemed absurd at this moment, all her noble and supreme status in front of this man was not even worth mentioning.
Before she could do anything, space-time returned to its original state and the countlessyers of space that separated the two of them from reality disappeared.
"Brother" Seeing Tian Shen, Tian Yanyu threw herself into her arms without dy, of course, Mei Li and Jin Xiuying did not hold back and threw themselves into his arms.
However, Wen Rong was still embarrassed as always and could only be happy to be in the presence and standing next to Tian Shen.
Naturally, Wang Liuying has not yet reached that level of shamelessness and obsession with Tian Shen
"Looks like you had an exciting adventure," Tian Shen said with a smile on his face - a smile that caused Chen Meiying''s eyes to widen in shock.
She couldn''t believe that same nothingness and the end who had looked at her with eyes without any trace of humanity could smile so charmingly.
Unknowingly, her cheeks reddened a little, although every atom of her body was still trembling with fear, and it could be easily understood by the drops of sweat that dripped from her face.
"Exciting? I guess that can be said too" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself
"Well, husband this adventure was more strange than exciting, first Mei Li''s mother appeared, then we encountered a strange monster, and finally there is this woman" Jin Xiuying alsomented.
"Oh? So you weren''t satisfied?" Tian Shenughed a little and asked
"It''s not like that, but being with you is infinitely better" Mei Li replied and the rest of the girls also confirmed, if it were possible they would stick to Tian Shen forever and not be separated from him.
Although unfortunately such a thing is not possible and they know that they have to be more powerful, they are not that stupid and by now, like Tian Yanyu, they have realized that Tian Shen''s power is not as simple as they think.
"So you got the Eternal Origin?" Tian Shen then changed the subject
"Of course! But brother how should we use it?" Tian Yanyu said and then took out the Eternal Origin.
"It''s simple" Suddenly the world around them changed and at that moment all five girls saw themselves cross-legged on the ground in a royal pce floating in the sky with golden pirs.
An act that caused Chen Meiying''s panic and shock to increase, she couldn''t even notice what Tian Shen did let alone fight back.
Eternal Origin came out of Tian Yanyu''s hand and floated above their heads, then split into different parts and each part of green energy entered the body of one of them.
"Absorb energy, refine it, and then use it to temper each and every cell, organ, and tissue of the body and create a string between each of them"
"form a core using the eternal origin and connect all these strings like the veins you have created throughout the body to the core"
"When you have connected the body to the core, go for the soul and do the same steps for it and then connect it to the core"
"Consider that the soul will only have an infinite lifespan and will not have the ability to infinitely regenerate like the body, in other words, if your soul is destroyed once, you will die" Tian Shen exined with a straight and expressionless face.
"In the end, when you temper both the physical and spiritual dimensions and connect them to the eternal core, connect the eternal core to the life core"
" and if you can evenbine them, it will be better, although it is not easy, and evenbining them can bring a pain equal to death" Then hepleted his exnation
Hearing his words, the girls nodded and then closed their eyes and focused on absorbing and refining the Eternal Origin.
The process of absorbing and refining it does not bring the slightest pain and only takes a little time, however, creating the core in the body andbining and connecting it with the core of life can be painful like death
Tian Shen nced at them and seeing that there was no problem, he went to Chen Meiying who was looking at all these scenes with nk eyes.
"Is there a problem?" Tian Shen asked in a teasing tone
"Eh? No, no, my lord, there is not any problem" Hearing Tian Shen''s voice, she came out of shock and answered respectfully.
"Are you afraid of me?" Seeing her behavior, Tian Shen suddenly felt that maybe he had gone a little too far a few minutes ago.
"My lord, is it possible for there to be someone who isn''t afraid of you?" she sighed and replied with a wry smile as she tried to calm herself down.
Although there was not the slightest aura emanating from Tian Shen at this moment, just by being in front of him, Chen Meiying felt that a weight weighing tens of thousands of chaos worlds had been ced on her shoulders.
"Hahaha, of course they are" Tian Shenughed a little and then pointed at the girls, each of these girls, especially Tian Yanyu, would still love her even if they realized he was the embodiment of darkness and nothingness itself.
Chen Meiying nced at them, honestly, seeing their expressions and reactions when they saw Tian Shen, she could tell that even if they found out about Tian Shen''s true identity, they wouldn''t really care.
"So the love they were talking about and why they do not even want to be my disciple because of is you my lord, that makes sense" She suddenly remembered how they had rejected her offer.
At that time, she couldn''t understand why they cared more about love than the possibility of reaching the peak of cultivation and true immortality.
But now she could understand
"What about you? If you were in their ce, would you reject such an offer?" Tian Shen asked in a curious and curious tone.
"If there was someone who loved me as much as you love them, of course, I would do the same as they did"
"Pure and true love is not something that you can achieve even by reaching the peak" Remembering the past, a bitter smile appeared on her face and she answered in a sad tone.
"So you still believe in love, it''s interesting" Tian Shen returned to his indifferent and cold state
"Actually, I had lost my faith, but I changed my mind when I saw that even the embodiment of end and destruction could fall in love." Chen Meiying was not so surprised that this man knew about her past.
She even looked at him with doubtful eyes. If that person loved his sister as much as this man loved these girls at that time, would the gods still be destroyed?
Or will history turn out differently? Maybe even her sister was still alive at this moment
"Don''t think too much, he wasn''t in love, it was all just a game from the Heavenly Dao, a game you lost" Tian Shen nced at her thoughts and replied.
"My lord, may I ask if that person is still alive or not?" Chen Meiying''s hidden anger not only didn''t calm down but also red up, one of the reasons why she stayed alive at all costs was to take revenge.
She had decided to look for him and take her revenge when she reached her peak again, but now, thinking that this person was originally a Heavenly Dao''s pawn, there was also the possibility that he had been thrown away and faced death.
"Alive, he actually outsmarted even the Heavenly Dao." Tian Shen looked up at the sky, his eyes traveled through countless space-times andnded on the leader of that group of five.
Hearing his words, Chen Meiying frowned, she couldn''t understand how that man had even tricked and outsmarted the Heavenly Dao.
Although even at that time, that man was known as one of the most terrifying cultivators because of his intelligence, but to outsmart a being like the Heavenly Dao?
It didn''t make sense to her, and wouldn''t that make things worse? Even the Heavenly Dao has been deceived by him
Although she doesn''t know exactly what he did, but...
On the other hand, Tian Shen looked at her, in fact, if this woman wanted to take revenge right now, she would not have the slightest chance to win.
Not only now, but even if she tries to take revenge her whole life, she will still fail, the reason? The reason is simple.
Even her existence and her being alive is due to the will of that man, the existence of Wang Changsheng is also for controlling this woman.
"Anyway, do you want to go on a trip?" Tian Shen then looked at the floating screen in front of him and said
"Hmm? Where?" Chen Meiying asked curiously, she didn''t understand why the topic of travel and a trip suddenly came up.
"To the Prehistoric World"
---
Chapter 124: Celestial Zenith Universe
On the other hand, Tian Shen looked at her, in fact, if this woman wanted to take revenge right now, she would not have the slightest chance to win.
Not only now, but even if she tries to take revenge in her whole life, she will still fail, the reason? The reason is simple.
Even her being alive is due to the will of that man, the existence of Wang Changsheng is also for controlling this woman.
If everything went ording to that man''s n and original routine, in this timeline, Houang Long would have joined Jin Xiuying to defeat Tian Yanyu, and their rtionship would have started from then on.
On the other side, Tian Yanyu and some characters who have not yet appeared due to his appearance would fight against them
And on the other hand, Wang Changsheng, who has found out their identity and secret because of the help of his system, uses them as his puppets and manages to control the entire secret realm.
And then this is where this womanes in. As the Maze of the Gods opens, Wang Changsheng enters the maze due to his system''s mission to find the Eternal Origin and meets this woman by chance.
With the help of the system, he got to know the identity of this woman and by saving her, Chen Meying made the same offer to Wang Changsheng as she had given to Mei Li and the other girls, and of course he ept.
Then that man uses the trick he used in the past again and controls this woman through emotions...
Although this woman always seems indifferent and cold, how can the writer of stories of lives be emotionless?
"Oh?" Tian Shen suddenly frowned, feeling something, and opened the chat group that he hadn''t visited in weeks.
[Ding... Chat group opened]
[The Leader of the group joined the chat]
["Finally, the great leader is also here!"
"The leader of finally is back! Come here bald Buddha! Maybe the leader save you" said the Sacred Dauther of Yaochi Sacrednd.
"Oh brother leader is alive!" said the saintness of the divine church
"Great and Supreme Leader, please save this helpless Buddha!" ??The Mighty Buddha Of Heavens said, though one could feel the fear and distress in his words.
Originally, it was not logical to ask for help from a young genius, but because of the discussions with the other members, they have made sure that the leader of the group is definitely a big shot!
However, even though he broke the rules, he is still the leader of the group
"Demon Emperor, huh?" Tian Shen blinked and all the necessary information entered his mind
It seems that the attacks of the demon emperor have begun in the prehistoric world
But unfortunately, the saints did not pay the slightest attention to these worthless wars, and for this reason, the heavenly emperor had to take the initiative and protect the world against the demon emperor.
"I don''t mind to give a visit to the prehistoric world" Tian Shen then turned his attention to the chat group and sent a message.
Of course, he is not a hero who cares about the lives of living beings in the prehistoric world, but he has nothing to do now, and these girls are also busy refining the Eternal Origin.
It is not bad to have a meeting with these members of the chat group and of course a trip to the prehistoric world
In addition, the mother and goddess of creation Nuwa is also there, he had a special interest in this woman even in his past life, of course, he also wanted to see if that woman''s love would be more for her brother or for him.
"Thank you very much great leader! I will definitely repay this favor!" The Mighty Buddha of the Heavens said in apletely grateful and respectful tone.
"Haha, congrattions bald monk! Now that the leader is helping, there will definitely be no problem" said the son of the god of the Li family.
"Is there still a need for us toe?" said the saintness of the divine church
"Eh? Right, now that the leader ising, there is no need for you toe" replied the Mighty Buddha of the Heavens
"I''m stilling! I want to see the leader!" said the Sacred Dauther of Yaochi Sacrednd.
"Me too! I also want to see the leader" the son of the god of the Li family also said ]
Tian Shen took another look at the messages and then closed the chat group, in his opinion it would be even better and more fun if they came.
"Anyway, do you want to go on a trip?" Tian Shen then looked at Chen Meiying and said
"Hmm? Where?" Chen Meiying asked curiously, she didn''t understand why the topic of travel and trip suddenly came up.
"To the prehistoric world," Tian Shen replied in a simple and indifferent tone
Hearing his answer, Chen Meiying frowned, she had heard about the prehistoric world, but the rumors about it belonged to more than tens and trillions of years ago.
She was just born at that time and there were rumors about a mythical world called prehistoric world
However, those rumors were very vague and were slowly forgotten with the passage of time
Of course, Tian Shen saw her thoughts, and he was not so surprised, after all, the prehistoric world is very special, this world is connected to almost all the cultivation universes.
It can be said that the prehistoric world is the origin of cultivation and its expansion, and of course one of the most powerful beings under the transcendence lives in that world.
"If my lord wants, I will apany you." Chen Meiying, of course, did not mind visiting such a legendary world.
"Well then let''s go"
"now?"
"Then when?" Tian Shen gave her an indifferent look, and then the space around them broke and a space gap appeared
Tian Shen pointed at Chen Meiying and then both of them entered, at the same time as they passed through the entrance, the whole flow of time in the multiverse suddenly slowed
He slowed down the flow of time in this multiverse
And then the space gap returned to its previous state
At the same time in another universe, the Celestial Zenith universe
Although the Celestial Zenith Cultivation Universe cannotpete with multiverses in terms of size, it is on par with many of them in terms of power level.
In this universe, there is a world called the origin world, which is known as the highest and the top of all worlds, this world is controlled by five origin forces, which ording to rumors have existed since the existence of the world.
In fact, not only the origin world, but the whole universe is indirectly under their control
And in the meantime, the sacrednd of Yaochi is one of these five origin forces, the majority of this sacrednd is made up of women and the number of men is very small.
the reason? It''s simple, their cultivation technique left by their ancestors is a technique that is morepatible with the Yin nature and female body structure and repels the Yang nature.
Therefore, this sacrednd is filled with iparable beauty, which, of course, has caused the temptation and greed of many brainless young masters.
But fortunately, they do not dare to do anything with the women of this sacrednd
Origin World, Yaochi Sacred Land, Queen Pce
A beautiful young woman was sitting on the floor in a luxurious and royal pce with Chinese structure and style
she was a stunning young woman graced the scene with a captivating allure. Her deep, ck eyes shimmer with a mysterious wisdom, framed by the contrast of bright, flowing ck hair cascading elegantly down her shoulders.
She moves gracefully, revealing long, smooth legs that seem to embody the essence of refinement.
Cloaked in a royal Chinese dress, she embodies the traditional yet ethereal beauty of ancient times.
The dress entuates her sexy curves, leading the eye to her big-sized breasts adorned with delicate pink nipples.
Her well-shaped butt adds a touch of grace to every step, leaving an enchanting presence in her wake.
This beautiful young woman Wei Ying is the Sacred daughter of Yaochi Sacred Land and also the personal disciple of the current matriarch
If there is a list to rank the beauties of this holynd, the Sacred Daughter will definitely be in the top three
Of course, it''s not just beauty, and even her talents will definitely be among the top three in the entire young generation of the origin world
At this moment, this stunning beauty was typing something in the air with her hands.
If others saw her, they would think she was crazy and touching the air, but actually, she was typing on a blue floating screen that only she could see. c
"Haha, I can see these idiots soon" She stopped typing and grinned
"Besides, the group leader will alsoe, if all those possibilities and guesses are true, then he won''t be just an ordinary genius" Wei Ying muttered to herself.
She was more curious than those idiots about the mysterious leader of the chat group, basically they had heard about what happened to the previous leader of the chat group.
[Would you give ess to Heaven Order? ] Suddenly a robotic voice echoed in his ears
---
So hello again my dear readers, do you have any problem with Western names? Because I am going to introduce a character from the magic world and I wanted to see if I should use Chinese or Western names for him, your opinion is very important, so please answer.
Chapter 125: Saintness Zhang Xianmei
"Besides, the group leader will alsoe, if all those possibilities and guesses are true, then he won''t be just an ordinary genius" Wei Ying muttered to herself.
She was more curious than those idiots about the mysterious leader of the chat group, in fact, they had heard about what happened to the previous leader of the chat group from her
At that time, their expressions were full of shock and fear, they had only considered the new leader as a superior young genius, but it turned out that he was a monster side that could ignore the distance between universes!
As the Sacred daughter of the Yaochi Sacred Land, she is naturally familiar with the peak power of this universe, even in her entire universe, there were no such terrifying beings.
So since then, there has been a lot of talk about the mysterious new leader of the group, although at first, they were a little afraid that the new leader would get mad at them for talking about him.
But with the passage of time and seeing that he does not appear at all in the chat group, their fear gradually decreased
Of course, until today and just a few moments ago, he finally reappeared after a long time
[Would you give ess to Heaven Order?] Suddenly, a robotic voice echoed in her ears, snapping her out of her thoughts
"Allowed" Wei Yang replied in an indifferent tone, she was quite familiar with this voice
Basically, it is because of this voice, or more precisely, the ce where this voice oversees, that today she can be among the top three geniuses of the entire young generation of the world.
In the past, although she was talented, she was nothing more than a candidate for the position of sacred daughter, however after experiencing a life-and-death situation, she managed to obtain the Heaven Order
An opportunity thatpletely changed her life and not only made her get her current position but even reached the level of the top three geniuses.
Although if she uses all her strength and trump cards, she is sure that he can defeat that woman, but she is not sure about that man.
"Prehistoric world huh? ording to that bald monk, the prehistoric world is probably even more powerful than my world, plus this world even managed to attract the attention of the mysterious leader!"
"I can''t wait to see how much fun this world is going to be" Meanwhile, a ck hole suddenly appeared next to her and swallowed her, she didn''t even try to resist, there was no need anyway.
---
Meanwhile in the Mystopia universe
The universe of Mystopia is one of the most extraordinary universes in the entire vastness of the Outer Domain, a vast universe with a very high level of power.
Although it seems that this universe is based on magic, but this is not true, of course, it does not mean that this is also wrong.
The people of this world use apletely new system based on both cultivation and magic, and they named it the divine system, a system that is used to cultivate gods.
Gods, the supreme beings of this universe and also its rulers, beings who can bend time to their will and create lives.
In such a magnificent universe there is a middle-rank world called Realmoria, which was under the protection of the Goddess of Light
A world neither big nor small, neither powerful nor weak, one of the most peaceful worlds in this vast universe, which of course was under the control of ancient families and the divine church.
The church that was founded by the goddess of light herself and whose mission is to protect all order and peace in this world, it is also the divine church that keeps the ancient families in bnce and makes sure that they do not cross the red line.
The world of Realmoria, the domain of science
The domain of science is an educational organization simr to academies, which was created by the sword emperor and the great priest of the divine church in order to educate the young generation, both poor and royalty.
At this moment, in one of the royal dormitories of this domain of science, a captivating young woman reclined upon a bed adorned with silk spun from the threads of dreams.
Her long locks, radiant as moonbeams, cascaded around her, framing a face of delicate beauty with obsidian eyes that held the enigma of ancient realms.
Cloaked in the elegance of a nun''s attire, the celestial gown draped over her form entuated the lustrous glow of her jade-like skin. Although her attire spoke of modesty, the subtle allure of her figure betrayed an enchanting grace, with curves that mirrored the celestial dance of constetions.
As she rested, her legs, possessing an otherworldly charm, extended in serene repose, while a well-shaped and voluminous posterior added a touch of mesmerizing allure to her celestial presence.
She radiated a divine and holy aura, and just like Wei Yang, she moved her fingers in the air as if she were using the air as a piano.
This beautiful young woman Zhang Xianmei is the Saintness of the Divine Church, the person chosen by the Goddess of Light herself to apany the hero on his adventure and kill the Heavenly Demon King!
"So finally I can see my brothers and sisters! Especially the brother leader" A smile appeared on her beautiful face making it even more beautiful.
At a time when she was abandoned by the whole world and even the people who raised her, it was the chat group''s members who supported her.
It can be said that all of them are like a glimmer of hope for her life, of course, she is excited to see them all and can''t wait to see them.
Especially the Sacred daughter of the Yaochi Sacrednd who seems like a big sister for her and can always understand her
it was because of her help that she was able to escape from many deadly situations alive.
And it was also because of her ns that she was able to punish the guilty without it being known that it was his doing
[ Would you give ess to Heaven Order? ] Suddenly a robotic and emotionless voice echoed in his ears
"I will" Zhang Xianmei said in a sweet tone, and it seemed that she had been familiar with this voice for a long time.
Anyway, it is basically because of this voice and of course, the order of heaven that she has reached where she is now, she was chosen as a saintness by the goddess of light after her birth.
But unfortunately, as she grew older, it turned out that she did not have good talent to be Divinor and could not reach high levels in the divine path.
For this reason, the church and the great priest gradually concluded that maybe they misunderstood the divine revtion and chose the wrong child at that time.
This situation slowly worsened to the extent that even the vice president of the church, who is only lower in rank than the great priest, suddenly did something that caused her to almost lose her position.
And of course, she was not stupid, she knew that the archbishop wanted to depose her and make her daughter the saintness of the church, so she could even gain more control over the church and achieve a position equal to and even higher than the great priest.
Fortunately, she managed to obtain the Order of Heaven, not only was she able to be a genius Divinor, but she was even able to strengthen her position.
Of course, there is still a possibility that she would be removed, but this possibility has decreased a lot now that she has the support of the Great Priest
Suddenly a ck hole appeared around her and swallowed her up, she didn''t resist in the slightest and of course, no one in this vast universe - not even the gods - noticed her disappearance.
Meanwhile, in the Astral world, the Celestial Pce
"Should I go?" Elsana looked at the chat group, one could see doubt in her eyes
"What if he''s still mad at me?" A possibility that made her body tremble
After that issue, she appeared several times in the chat group, and every time she sent messages of apology, but unfortunately, the leader of the group did not appear.
It was also in this process that the rest of the members found out about everything that happened, she didn''t try to hide it because she thought that hiding the truth might anger the new leader, so she didn''t want to risk it.
And now, suddenly, a few minutes ago, the leader of the group appeared and even sent a message, but unfortunately, he did not pay the slightest attention to her existence.
For this reason, she was a little hesitant whether she should go to the prehistoric world or not
On the one hand, she wanted to see the leader and apologize, and on the other hand, her pride and of course his fear did not allow her to do so.
She nced at the status page of the group chat, through which she could see that by now everyone has went to the prehistoric world.
After a little hesitation and other thoughts with herself, she clicked on the option
[ Do you give ess to the order of heaven?]
"Grant ess" Elsana replied in a hesitant tone.
-
Happy New Year guys and wishes you all a great year
Chapter 126: Prehistoric World
The prehistoric world, the origin of cultivation
It can be said that the concept of cultivation itself and all rted sub-concepts started from this world and caused the creation of many other universes.
And of course, as the main origin of cultivation this world has the highest ceiling of power, however unfortunately, due to the dictatorship era, this world has fallen a lot.
Although it is still very powerful, this world lost arge part of its power due to three great cmities that shook the entire history of this world and caused damage to its foundations.
But fortunately, due to the existence of the Way Of Heaven and Daoist Hongjun, this world still managed to survive and they are hidden from the eyes of the vastness.
Prehistoric World, Western Sect
The Western Sect is naturally known as the origin of Buddhism in the prehistoric world, as well as having two Heavenly Dao Saints, they are known as one of the most powerful sects in this world.
At this moment, in a cave inside a mountain, a young man with a bald head was sitting in a Buddhist meditation position and seemed to be looking at the air.
Although it was a cave, it was not inferior to any of those aristocratic mansions in terms of luxury
"They should be here in a few seconds" Xian Wei-The Mighty Buddha of Heavens, muttered to himself as he looked at the blue floating screen in front of him.
"Amitabha I hope they can help with this" he gave a slightly concerned look but it was only for a moment.
Naturally, apart from the leader of the group, he did not expect any of the other members of the chat group to have the ability to deal with the demon race
the only reason he asked for their help in the first ce was because of the mission that his master - one of the high ranks of the Western Sect had given him.
ording to this mission, he must participate in the gathering of geniuses and with the help of other geniuses, hunt down the young princes and nobles of the demon court and its subordinate forces.
Although it is easy to say but near impossible to do, the demon races are all blessed with terrifying blessings because of being the descendants of the demon ancestor Rahu.
Because of this, he requested that one or two of the chat group memberse here and help him by using the chat group''s world travel ability.
At first, they were a little hesitant as they heard his request, but as soon as the leader of the group agreed toe, they all epted without hesitation
[Your guests have arrived, the interdimensional gap opens] Suddenly, a robotic voice echoed in his ears, snapping him out of his thoughts.
The space around him copsed and a blue dimensional gap took its ce, then several figures came out at the same time, and then the broken space returned to its original state.
"I''m happy to see you Daoist friends." The first person toe out of shock was a handsome young man with long ck hair, and brown eyes, who was wearing the aristocratic clothes of a young master.
"Nice to meet you. I''m Zhan Xianmei" a beautiful young girl then introduced herself
Others also introduced themselves in turn and got to know each other, although the atmosphere was a little unfriendly and cold at first, but after getting to know each other, it quickly became warm and friendly.
"So this is the prehistoric world! the spiritual Qi is trillions of times purer than my world!" Li Chenyu muttered to himself.
"Heh, so you really are a bald monk huh?" Wei Yang nced at Xian Wei and asked with a smirk on her face.
"Amitabha! I follow the way of the Buddha and it is natural" Xian Wei replied in a calm tone
"Snort, and you previous leader, I didn''t think you woulde here too" After a snort, she turned and looked at the beautiful girl who exuded nobility
The others followed her gaze and looked at Elsana, this previous leader always maintained ayer of mystery and dignity even in the chat group discussions and conversation
They really did not expect her toe
"Is there a problem?" Elsana asked in an indifferent tone, she really didn''t care what these idiots thought of her.
She was currently fascinated to see this world apart from meeting the new leader, After all, as a person from the Blue, she was naturally familiar with the myths of the prehistoric world.
Pangu who created the world and Nuwa the mother of humanity, the Jade Emperor, and the Earth Emperor
Even Empress Hutu, thest survivor of the Maji n- A race which was created from the blood of Pangu, although unfortunately, in one of the great disasters, almost all of this n became extinct.
She always respected Empress Hutu and her will and determination, and now that she is in this world, she would like to meet her at least.
Although she knows that this is not possible
"Now that you are here, you must also help, otherwise don''t me us for being rude" Wei Yang was a little annoyed by her tone and said in amanding tone.
"If I don''t want?" Elsana was offended by her tone and suddenly the atmosphere around them became cold
The killing intent started to radiate from both of them and it was seen that both of them were ready to fight, the rest except one took a few steps back.
"Hey hey calm down ok? We didn''te here to fight each other" Zhang Xianmei suddenly came in between them and calmed them both down, naturally calming andforting others is her job as a saintness.
Seeing her and hearing her words, both of them withdrew their killing intent and snorted coldly
"Of course, I''ll help if needed" Elsana then said coldly, she wouldn''t miss the chance to obtain free points
However, her main goal is still to meet the new leader
"Anyway, where is the leader? Shouldn''t he be here at the same time with us too?" Elsana suddenly frowned, at the same time her words caught the attention of the other members.
"Right, where is the leader?" Wei Yang also frowned
"ording to the group chat status page, he hasn''t arrived" Xian Wei nced at the group chat settings and then said
"Wasn''t he supposed toe?" Li Chenyu said hesitantly, the main reason he came was to meet the new leader
"Maybe¡" However, before she could finish her words, the entire prehistoric world suddenly shook
Suddenly, the sky split in two, just like a ss breaking in half
Two figures, one male and the other female, radiating noble and supreme auras, came out of the gap and looked at the whole world.
As they approached, the world trembled under the weight of their presence.
Space and time bowed, slowing down in reverence. The dance of Yin and Yang converged, intertwining seamlessly.
At that moment, the sun itself lost its radiance, dimming before the celestial arrival of a being whose essence echoed through all the thousand middle and thousand great worlds.
All the creatures in the world could see these two figures, but unfortunately, their faces were covered in mist, however seeing the man, every atom of their body told them to bow down and worship him.
At the same time, all the higher beings suddenly noticed their presence
In the 33th heaven, the Western heaven
Two pairs of eyes opened at the same time, when their eyes opened, all the space and time around them burned and even the concept of time itself was erased from this world for a moment.
"Two Foreigners?" Jieyin Daoren, one of the two founders of the Western Sect looked up at the sky
"This man is strong, maybe on the Dao Ancestor level" Zhunti Daoren, his brother and also the other founder of the Western Sect, also looked up at the sky and muttered.
"Is it really possible?" This saint''s eyes widened in shock
Who is Dao ancestor? The most powerful being in the entire prehistoric world!
I''m not sure, but his aura is just as scary as that old man" and then he closed his eyes
This was not an issue that they could or wanted to interfere in, the entry of a foreigner is a matter rted to their master and the way of heaven.
Jieyin took another look at these two foreigners and then he closed his eyes as well, these worldly matters are not for Buddhist monks like them.
Unless the Dao ancestor asks them to interfere, otherwise they will not dare to interfere in such an issue
In another part of 33th heaven
"A foreign human?" The woman who embodied the very concept of beauty looked up at the sky
Her beautiful eyes reflected shock at this moment, she couldn''t believe there was a human that had achieved such a level of power.
A power that even causes her soul and existence to tremble, such a thing must be impossible
Because she is fully aware of the potential of humanity, after all, she is the mother of humanity Nuwa!
Above the 33th heaven
In a pce, an old man was sitting cross-legged, his whole being smelled of wisdom and knowledge
At this moment, this old man opened his eyes feeling something, his eyes were indifferent for a moment and had human desires for another moment.
However, it was not possible to understand which one is real and which one is an illusion
he felt that the way of heaven was scared, something that never happened
"A person so strong that he broke the barrier that was created by the way of heaven"
"Besides, that woman is not weak either, at her peak, she probably could fight against the Three Pure Ones, and even now, she can be equal to an ordinary saint."
"But such a woman behavespletely respectfully toward that man." His words contained the lowest degree of humanity
He focused his gaze on the man and tried to see through him, though as if he had touched a taboo, he aged trillions of years in an instant and even his foundation was damaged.
"Maybe he can help" He didn''t seem angry though
Chapter 127: Prehistoric Worlds History
Meanwhile, of course, Tian Shen saw all their reactions, but he did not show the slightest reaction
In his eyes, this whole world and its creatures were nothing more than ants, he came to this world just for fun and for a sightseeing trip.
"So this is the prehistoric world." On the other hand, Chen Meiying looked around in surprise
Apart from the fact that the Qi energy here is even purer than the top Chaos World in the Upper Verse, thews of heaven and earth in this world are too perfect.
She can feel that unlike the Heavenly Dao of their world, which only appears in the necessary conditions, the observer of this prehistoric world is aware of this world and all its creatures almost all the time and every second.
"Let''s go" Tian Shen said without looking at her and then disappeared from his ce
Without wasting time, Chen Meiying also disappeared at the same time as him
The two of them appeared in arge and rtively luxurious cave the next moment, Chen Meiying looked around as soon as they appeared and then at the Western Sect, but for some reason, she suddenly felt danger.
"You must be members of the chat group" Tian Shen looked at the people in front of him who were looking at him with shock and fear and said.
"Eh? Yes, yes, I''m the previous leader of the chat group Elsana, nice to see you" Elsana quickly stepped forward and introduced herself.
The new leader of the group waspletely different from what she thought, aside from that godlike face, the aura emanating from his body alone was enough to terrify any living creature.
"I am also the sacred daughter of the Yaochi Sacred Land Wei Yang, the leader of the group, I am happy to see you" Wei Yang was the second one to step forward and introduce herself.
The rest slowly got out of shock and introduced themselves in turn
Among all, Xian Wei, Li Chenyu and of course, Wei Yang were the most shocked and looked at Tian Shen in awe.
They have met the superior beings of cultivation in their world and the presence of none of them smelled of royalty and power like this man.
"Let''s sit" Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone, seeing that they were standing a little embarrassed, and in the next moment, they were all sitting around a table that had appeared in the cave.
They could only swallow their saliva after seeing this scene, the man who split the sky in two a few moments ago was now sitting next to them.
"Well, Xian Wei right? Why don''t you tell us why you needed help?" Tian Shen looked at the Mighty Buddha of the heavens and asked.
Although he had asked for help, he had not exined the exact situation to the rest of the group
"As you wish Group Leader" Xian Wei said with a respectful tone and then began to exin everything.
"To understand the situation urately, I have to tell you about two of the three big cmities."
"As it is clear from the name, the three great cmities are three cmities that affected the whole world and caused a great change in its cultural, economic, and power structure."
"Out of these three cmities, two are rted to the demon race, both of which caused a lot of damage to this race, which almost caused their extinction."
"In one of the three cmities, the demon ancestor manipted the war between the top three ns, and because of this, the Great Saint, or in other words the Dao Ancestor had to step in and stop him."
"Rahu the demon ancestor lost the war and naturally the demon court founded by him almost copsed, but unfortunately the demons were able to reunite and rebuild the demon court"
"Of course, the fight between them had more effects, including the destruction of the West, but fortunately, the West was restoredter by two saints who also founded the Western Sect and returned to its peak."
"After the war between the Demon Ancestor and the Dao Ancestor, another war broke out between the Demon Race and the Magi n, this war ended badly for both of them."
"The Magi n, which at their peak were one of the most if not the most powerful ns in the world, were almost extinct, and only ording to legends only Empress Houtu survive, who is currently in charge of controlling the six paths of reincarnation."
"As for the demon race, the demon courtpletely copsed, and the heavenly emperor and the heavenly court took advantage of this opportunity andpletely suppressed and even enved them."
"after all, the demon race is hated by almost all beings in the world and has no fans so there is no one who helps them."
"But unfortunately, the demon emperor suddenly appeared, the demon who called himself the descendant of the demon ancestor, ording to what I heard, he is one of the most powerful beings in the world and even more powerful than the heavenly emperor."
"He re-established the Demon Court and within a short period he was able to bring the demons back to the top, and now the Demon Court has dered war on humanity."
"As I told you before, my master gave me a mission to participate in the gathering of geniuses and kill the top geniuses of the young generation of demons, and even if I seed in killing the number one generation of young demons, I will even have a chance to be the next leader of the sect."
"That''s why I asked for your help, but after the appearance of the leader, I changed my mind and asked him for help so that he couldpletely calm this chaos"
"Although at first, I wasn''t sure if he could do such a thing or not, but seeing him now, I''m sure that such a thing would be no problem for him" Xian Wei exined.
For a while silence covered the whole space, naturally they needed time to analyze this amount of information
"It''splicated yet simple" Wei Yang suddenly said, the history of this world was mostly focused on the demon race being fucked, so it wasn''t thatplicated.
But on the other hand, she could not understand why the demon race is always the race that gets fucked
"Saints? Dao Ancestors? May I ask how powerful they are?" Chen Meiying turned to Tian Shen and asked respectfully.
When she came here she could sense two terrifying presences, if her guess was correct then these saints should be only slightly weaker than her.
"With your current strength, you are at the level of the Saints. Although you could fight with the three strongest Saints in your peak, as for the Dao Ancestor, well, even in your peak, you are nothing more than an insect against him" Tian Shen replied indifferently.
However his words caused all eyes to suddenly fall on Chen Meiying, they did not expect this rtively middle-aged beautiful woman to be so strong.
"But I can''t understand one thing, why are demons always the race that suffers the most? This seems a bit too silly" The goddess of fate ignored the looks of the others and asked respectfully again.
"As you can guess, it is because of the decisions of the saints, that humans are the protagonists of this world, so naturally, to gain the favor of the world''s overseer, the saints always attack their greatest enemy." Of course, Tian Shen didn''t tell the whole truth.
The goal of the saints is much more than gaining the favor of the way of heaven
"So Group Leader is this their n too?" Wei Yang suddenly asked curiously
"No, this is the demon ancestors'' n" Tian Shen replied indifferently
"Is the demon ancestor still alive?" Xian Wei suddenly jumped up and asked loudly
"Ah, excuse me" Seeing that his behavior was bad, he apologized and sat down again
"well, his goal is to start the Fourth Great Cmity and use the power of luck that this cmity brings to return to his peak and even go beyond" Tian Shen also did not get angry at his behavior and exined.
"But doesn''t this world have an overseer? Shouldn''t the overseer of this world be able to stop him?" Chen Meiying asked in surprise
"Stop him? The overseer of this world is even helping him" Tian Shen said with a contemptuous smile.
The way of heaven is in danger because of the Dao ancestor, and to save itself, it is forced to help the demon ancestor.
Hearing Tian Shen''s words, Xian Wei was suddenly overwhelmed with despair, even the Heavens are helping the Demon Ancestor.
So do humans have a way to win this war and survive the great cmity of the future?
"Hey, you don''t need to despair, the leader is here, right? He can help!" Li Chenyu, seeing his despairing face, tried to give him hope.
"That''s right, the brother leader can help the people of this world." Seeing his face, the others started tofort him.
And of course, theirfort worked, Xian Wei raised his head and looked at Tian Shen with a glimmer of hope.
"Great leader, can you please help me... No, can you help this world?" Xian Wei stood up and bowed, asking from the bottom of his heart.
At this moment, this man who was able to split the sky in two with just his entrance was his only hope
"No? I''m not interested in helping" Tian Shen said indifferently, he''s not a hero interested in saving the world.
Chapter 128: Demon Court
"No? I''m not interested in helping" Tian Shen said indifferently, he''s not a hero interested in saving the world.
Damn, he is the darkness and the embodiment of nothingness!
Besides, he has onlye here to visit and meet the Empress of Reincarnation and the Mother of Humanity
Xian Wei''s entire glimmer of hope shattered upon hearing Tian Shen''s words, not only that, but even his Dao heart burst.
"But you don''t need to worry, the Dao Ancestor has already chosen a hero" The corner of Tian Shen''s lips twitched as he nced briefly at a youth in one of the lower worlds.
Then he got the hand of the goddess and left the cave-An action that made her cheeks blush
"Dao Ancestor has made a move? I knew that! how he could not do anything!" Xian Wei suddenly regained all his hope!
For the people of the prehistoric world, the Dao ancestor is like a god that they worship
Now that the Dao Ancestor has made a move, naturally, he doesn''t need to worry anymore, now all he has to do is deal with the young geniuses of the Demon Race.
The others also heaved a sigh of relief as they saw that their friend had returned to his original state
"So what should we do now?" They didn''t expect that the leader of the group would not care about them in the slightest and leave them like that.
The truth is, although they were a little angry with his behavior, unfortunately, they knew that he was also right, his arrival attracted the attention of the whole world, and he is probably currently on the radar of the powerful beings of this world.
Even Alsana could only look at everything with a bittet smile, her main goal was to apologize, but ording to the leader''s attitude, she didn''t think such a thing was needed anymore.
"I hope you will join me in the gathering of geniuses of this world and help me kill the number one genius of the demon race" Xian Wei respectfully asked for help.
He has seen the number one genius of the demon generation and knows that he will not be his opponent in any way, even if they all join the forces, the probability of victory is only half.
[New mission: Help Xian Wei kill the number one genius of the demon race
? Reward: 1,000,000 points
? Punishment: none]
Before anyone could answer, a robotic voice suddenly sounded in their minds
New mission? I didn''t expect one to show up" Elsana muttered to herself, her eyes lighting up a little at the sight of the reward.
By using this number of points, she can go to the sea of ??divine destiny
"We will help you. Even without this mission, I would have helped you" Li Chenyu patted his shoulder and said.
"He''s right! You''re our friend, we''d help you" Zhang Xianmei replied with a smile on her face.
The others also confirmed the words of these two, except Alsana
"Thank you all, I will repay the favor!" Xian Wei bowed and thanked them respectfully
At the same time, two figures were standing above the sky and were looking at the events inside the cave
"My lord, may I ask why you didn''t help them?" Chen Meiying asked in a respectful but curious tone.
"Because the game would be ruined" Tian Shen answered truthfully, albeit vaguely
Chen Meiying could only sigh, who would have thought that she, as one of the oldest entities in the world, would meet a senior who likes to speak mysteriously?
"Anyway, my lord, where are we going now?" she asked, changing the subject
"Demon Court" Tian Shen replied in an indifferent tone as he turned his attention to another ce
"Demon Court? But my lord, aren''t they enemies?" Chen Meiying asked with a frown
"They are not my enemy, besides, I just want to give them an offer, an offer that will make this game more interesting" Tian Shenughed, and then he disappeared from his ce.
Chen Meiying watched him disappear with nk eyes, she really couldn''t understand this man''s thoughts
After sighing again, she also disappeared from her ce
Meanwhile in the demon court
The Demon Court is located in a shadowy and enigmatic realm ruled by the Demon Emperor.
Situated in a dark dimension that intersects with the mortal world, its architecture is a fusion of eerie elegance and ominous grandeur.
Sinister spires pierce the sky, surrounded by swirling mists that conceal the court''s secrets.
The court itself is a gathering ce for powerful demons, each with unique abilities and ambitions.
Intricate tapestries adorned with scenes of ancient battles decorate the throne room, depicting the triumphs and struggles of the demon race throughout history.
The air is heavy with the scent of brimstone, and ominous whispers echo through the corridors.
At this moment, there were figures gathered in the hall, as if every block and tile was made of gxies
At the top and on the throne a demon with a height of more than three meters, red skin, and two horns like the horns of an antelope was sitting
although he hid it, just by standing beside him, one could feel the great bloodlust that emanated from him.
"How is everything going?" The Demon Emperor asked his court''s generals and ministers in a neutral and indifferent tone
"Demonic Majesty, the war is in a rtively neutral state, no matter how many forces we send and how many domains we conquer, the Heavenly court will repeat the same thing to us" the minister stepped forward and answered respectfully.
The Demon Emperor said nothing and just stared at him with an indifferent face, although all the ministers could feel the temperature rising.
They could feel that their emperor was angry, the war between the two sides had been going on for several months, but there was no progress from either side.
It doesn''t matter what they do, the Heavenly Court will stop them.
After all, even though it is said that the Demon Emperor is stronger than the Heavenly Emperor, the foundation of the Heavenly Court itself is much stronger than the Demon Court which has fallen twice so far.
At this moment, cold sweat dripped from the face of the minister who hade forward to speak
"Expand the attacks, even send high-ranking generals into war if necessary" the Demon Emperor spoke, and the atmosphere returned to normal.
"But demonic majesty-" Before he could finish his words, he suddenly turned into dust in an instant
"Choose someone else and do as I said."
"Leave" the demon emperor said in a cold and emotionless tone
Other ministers and generals did not dare to reject his words and left the hall after bowing
"Who was that? Why did the saints delete that scene?" The demon emperor also disappeared from his ce and appeared in front of a table full of delicious food in the next moment.
Although cultivators don''t need food, demons are different, they be stronger by eating humans, and naturally, this also applies to him.
However, the human must have an eptable level of cultivation and at least the level of Taiyi Golden Immortal
As he sat on the chair and started eating his delicious food, he thought about what happened an hour ago
Strangely, the sky split in half, and two figures came out, although the Saints erased that scene from the memories of all living beings below the quasi-saint realm
Unfortunately, no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t find an answer
"Could this be a variable?" he muttered to himself as he ced a piece of Cooked human thigh in his mouth.
"Demon ancestor must be aware of this issue, but he did not give a warning, so the probability is low."
He didn''t think the Demon Ancestor would allow any variables to appear in his n, especially since the Cmity is about to begin
The Demon Ancestor does not allow a variable to appear in such an important situation
In addition, if the demon ancestor himself makes a move, there is no chance of fail
After all, even though the demon ancestor has been weakened, he is still stronger than all the saints.
In his opinion, no matter how powerful those two figures are, they cannot match the demon ancestor
"As always the spine is the best part" He lowered his head slightly to put the spine bone in his mouth
"Have you ever tried the demon heart steak? I think it''s much more delicious"
"Hmm?" The Demon Emperor raised his head and frowned as he saw a young human sitting on the other side of the table.
''How did this man enter? How did I not notice him? Is he fucking a saint?''
''No, that''s not possible, I know all the saints.'' In less than a second, thousands of thoughts appeared in his mind.
"Who are you?" The Demon Emperor screamed and unleashed all his bloodlust
"What?" However, all of his arms and legs suddenly disappeared as if they had never existed
Fear filled him in an instant, he looked into those ck eyes and could have sworn that he saw "the end" in them.
At this moment, all the atoms in his body were screaming for him to kneel and worship this being
"Why don''t you calm down? That way we can have a better conversation"
"Right goddess?"
Chapter 129: The Offer
"Why don''t you calm down? That way we can have a better conversation"
"right goddess?" Tian Shen spoke indifferently as he put the piece of steak in his mouth.
"Yes my lord." Suddenly, a figure appeared next to Tian Shen, causing the Demon Emperor to panic again.
The aura emanating from this woman was equal to the saints and yet this woman still calls this man my lord, he could only swallow his saliva and keep quiet.
At this moment, he realized that all his pride is worthless, all the dignity and superiority he has gained in his lifetime is worthless in front of this man.
"Okay, you''re smarter than most" Tian Shen said in a neutral tone as he wiped his lips and around it with a tissue.
This man, as the demon emperor, definitely has his own pride, by living in the prehistoric world for billions of years - in a world where beings like him can always feel the saints above them - has made them much more obedient and cautious.
"What do you want?" The Demon Emperor ignored his words and said in a slightly angry tone, although he calmed down, his anger was still threre
"How is the war against the Heavenly Emperor and the Heavenly Court going?" Tian Shen didn''t answer his question and instead asked another question.
The Demon Emperor didn''t say anything and just looked at this man with a cautious expression, he couldn''t understand the purpose of this man asking such a question.
"My Lord asked a question" Chen Meiying became a little anger as dhe saw that the Demon Emperor did not answer Tian Shen''s question, and said in a tone that exuded killing intent.
Even she didn''t know that in her subconscious she was epting Tian Shen as her master
"Cough cough, bad, we either lost all the fights or it was a draw" the Demon Emperor felt a shiver run down his spine as he felt the woman''s killing intent and quickly replied.
"It''s Normal"Tian Shen said, causing the Demon Emperor''s pride and self-confidence to get hurt
Although the demon emperor is stronger than the heavenly emperor, or at least that is what others think, the foundation of the heavenly court is much deeper and also under the protection of the saints.
On the other hand, Demon court has fallen twice so far and all its foundations have been destroyed, and in addition, they are enemies of the majority of saints.
In such wars, one person''s power alone cannot determine the oue, unless that person''s power alone can ovee everything, which is not the case with the Demon Emperor.
After all, even though he is stronger than the Heavenly Emperor, but if it is a battle between life and death, the Heavenly Emperor will be the winner - no matter what, he has the support of all the blessings of humans.
"To answer your question of what I want, it''s simple, I want Chaos, the colloase of the heavenly court" Tian Shen then looked directly into his eyes, causing his body to tremble for a moment.
"What? That''s stupid-" The Demon Emperor wanted to instinctively reply, but seeing his ck eyes, he couldn''t finish what he wanted to say
"Stupid? Not really, I''ll help you destroy them, even better, I''ll give you the chance to be the first Saint of the Demon Race" Tian Shen not only didn''t get angery by his words, but the corner of his lips slightly curved.
"How? Is that even possible?" he asked subconsciously, Tian Shen''s offer and words were so tempting that he evenpletely forgot the situation he was in.
The destruction of the heavenly court!
Bing the first saint of the demon race!
If he says that he does not have such ambitions, he is lying, even though he knows that he does not have such abilities
However, even if the Demon Ancestor seed in returning to his peak, the probability of defeating the Dao Ancestor is very small.
The Dao Ancestor has long gone beyond the Saint Realm and touched apletely new realm, the Demon Ancestor can only be equal to or slightly lower than him at best.
Even if the Demon Ancestor seeds in bing stronger than the Dao Ancestor, the chances of him bing a Saint or the Heavenly Court being destroyed are even slimmer.
Demon ancestors will only establish the position of demon race, but will not make them world leaders
After all, humans are still the protagonists of the world, and the demon ancestor have to keep humans at the top in order to be able to sew them and receive luck and blessings from the way of heaven.
And the best way is to control the heavenly court, that''s why his mission is only to weaken the heavenly court and not to destroy it.
However, unfortunately, such work is even more difficult
"Possible, I''ll help you with both" Tian Shen replied with a smile on his face
The Demon Emperor''s eyes shed but in the next moment he back to his cautious state, there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world
If this man can help him destroy the heavenly court, why doesn''t he do it himself?
"What do you want? What is your purpose in helping me?" he asked in a slightly rough and cautious voice
"It''s none of your business." Tian Shen''s smile disappeared and returned to the same indifferent expression
"Do you agree or not? My time is valuable, if you don''t want, I will go to the rest of the enemies of the Heavenly Court" then he continued.
The Demon Emperor didn''t say anything and there was silence for a few moments. In fact, this man''s offers were truly tempting.
But he was also worried about the price he would have to pay, plus he only seen this human a few minutes ago and he doesn''t even know if he can trust him or not.
On the other hand, he does not want to risk and miss such a good offer
''If there''s a problem, I can call the demoni ancestor and tell him everything.'' In the end, he decided to ept the offer.
Even if something goes wrong and all of this is just a n against him and the demon race, he can use this opportunity and give the demon ancestor information about the appearance of two saint-level beings.
"I ept"
"Good" Tian Shen put the rest of the steak in his mouth with his hand before standing up and then walking over to him
"So when do we start?" the Demon Emperor asked curiously
"Right now" with the first step he took, both hands and feet of the Demon Emperor were regenerated - an action that caused him to sigh in relief, but at the same time, his eyes narrowed a little as he heard his words.
Tian Shen threw a gctic ball-like shape the size of a baseball at him
The demonemperor grabbed it, but suddenly his whole body fell to the ground
"Damn, why is this so heavy" he cursed inwardly, he didn''t think such a spherical shape would be so heavy that even he one of the most powerful Quasi Saints couldn''t hold it.
"Refine it and attach it to your being, you will be a saint, use the creatures inside it, and you can destroy the Heavenly Court" Tian Shen said indifferently.
The Demon Emperor didn''t answer and used his Divine Senses to scan the spherical shape - an action that caused his eyes to widen in surprise.
This pherical shape is a world! And not an ordinary world, but a world the size of the prehistoric world!
"How-" He raised his head to ask Tian Shen about this world, but unfortunately he had disappeared.
He could only sigh and then look at the spherical shape again, he used his divine senses again and began to examine this world more closely.
The structure of the world was very dark, it seemed like a dead world, filled with strange and unknown creatures
"So that''s it." After a little more scanning, he found out how he could be a saint and destroy the heavenly court.
As long as he can refine this world, he can bind it to himself and borrow this world''s power¡ªgiving him strength on the level of the strongest saints.
Within this world, there are also very powerful beings, even at the Quasi-saint level, who fortunately have no intelligence, just like wild animals
As long as he can refine even a small part of this world, he can control their mind
By using the creatures inside this world, he can destroy the heavenly court, and then by gaining the power of the strongest saints, he can protect himself.
"Hahaha! It''s finally time for my rise." His whole being was filled with excitement and he couldn''t even describe how happy he was.
All his anger and hatred towards Tian Shen disappeared and was reced by respect and awe
Chapter 130: Strongest Sect System
Above the sky, on a cloud, two figures were sitting, one was an extremely handsome young man and the other was a mature woman with a face beyond beauty.
"So my lord, what is our next destination?" Chen Meiying stared at Tian Shen with curious eyes
Se didn''t think that this man hade all this way to make the game a little more interesting, but the reality pped her hard.
It seems that everything this man does is just to satisfy his boredom, to do this he will even go as far as destroying a world
"Are we going to go to the Heavenly Emperor?" she guessed Tian Shen''s next move, but she wasn''tpletely sure.
If she is not mistaken, this man probably gives the Heavenly Emperor almost the same opportunity to make the situation more interesting and increase the chaos in this world.
"We will go to the Heavenly Emperor but differently" Tian Shen of course realized her wrong thoughts, he was not interested in giving the Heavenly Emperor an opportunity.
"Eh?" Chen Meiying didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him with her facial features forming a question mark.
"I''m going to go there as the young master of the Peng n" Tian Shen smirked
He wanted to see what a man with that much arrogance would do when face with a man even more arrogant than himself.
The goddess of Destiny looked at him with a neutral expression and narrowed eyes, for some reason a bad feeling appeared in her heart
She could feel that wherever they were going would turn into chaos
"Oh? He will ascend soon" Tian Shen suddenly smiled and muttered to himself by feeling something
"Let''s go, the gathering or in other words the birthday party of the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor will start in a few hours" The words fell and Tian Shen disappeared from his ce again.
"Ah... I don''t know if I should be happy or sad for meeting him" Chen Meiying smiled bitterly and then followed Tian Shen.
Meanwhile in one of the thousand great worlds, the ancient Qilin world
The Immortal Gods Sect, a sect known as the most mysterious sect in the world
No one except the disciples of this sect knows about the real location of this sect, and of course, no one, not even the disciples themselves, knows about the origin of this sect.
The only information that is public about this sect is the monstrous power and talents of its disciples, as well as the presence of an emotionless and evil leader who is said to be the most powerful man in the world.
Ten thousand years ago, the disciples of this sect appeared in the world and each created their legends, the emperor of the divine sword, the Supreme Phoenix Queen, the goddess of heaven, etc.
It is even said that there are disciples who have managed to go to the legendary ce, the immortal world
The Immortal Gods sect, the magnificent Chinese-style buildings covered in clouds and mist, the pagodas that reached the sky, and the golden pirs that even touched the barrier between the two worlds.
At this moment, in the depths of this sect, a figure was sitting on the ground in a cross-legged position
A handsome young man with long ck hair and a pair of deep ocean-blue eyes
The aura of death was emanating from his whole body, it seemed that he was death and death was him, miniature manifestations of death in the form of strange and of course scary monsters flying above him.
Suddenly, a huge energy that surpassed this world itself radiated from his body, although he quickly suppressed it.
"Hehe, it''s like Li Jianyu seeded in breaking through the next stage" Bai Xiao couldn''t help butugh and be happy as he felt the power flowing through his body.
"Show my panel" After a few seconds he organized his mind and mumbled in an indifferent tone.
[ Okay master ] Suddenly, a sweet female voice echoed in his mind
____
Name: Bai Xiao
Identity: Leader of the Immortal Gods Sect
Cultivation Realm: Seventh Stage of Ascendant realm (Middle Stage of Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm / hidden)
Sect level: seven
Affiliated Forces: Azure Phoenix n, Holy Sword Sect, Tang Family
Number of Disciples: 43987 (seven personal disciples / click to see more information)
Points: 439770
____
"Show Li Jianyu''s information"
[ Name: Li Jianyu
- Identity: the founder of Holy Sword Sect- Cultivation realm: the first stage of the ascendant realm (the second stage of the mysterious immortal realm / hidden) ]
"Well, even after all these years, this kid''s talent is still as scary as before" Bai Xiao smiled as he saw his disciple''s panel.
He has known this child since he transmigrated to the prehistoric world ten thousand years ago, he is the first disciple he epted and for this reason, it can be said that his feelings towards him are stronger than the rest
"It''s been ten thousand years, huh?" He sighed, he''s not a person from this world, he came from a ce called Earth.
He died of cancer in his world and then transferred to this cultivation world, fortunately he obtained the [Strongest Sect] system.
As long as he can expand his sect and get new disciples, he can be stronger - besides, with time, he managed to unlock new features of the system, including cashback and master student rtionships.
For example, as long as his disciples be stronger, he will also be stronger, and even if he gives his disciples a divine-level cultivation technique, he can get an immortal level from the system.
And of course, fortunately, after ten thousand years, he managed to bring the sect to the seventh level - the division of the sects'' levels is divided into nine levels.
Level five sects are the most powerful sects in the Great Thousand World, level six sects are ordinary sects, and level seven sects are average in the Immortal World.
As for the eighth and ninth-level sects? The eighth-level sects are powerful sects and the nine-level sects are the sects that are supported and protected by at least one saint.
[ Master, it''s time to ascend, you can''t dy it any longer ] The same sweet female voice echoed in his mind again.
"There''s no way?" Bai Xiao suddenly frowned, he knew somewhat about the situation of the Immortal World and doesn''t want to go there until he was strong enough.
[ Unfortunately, no, I have hardly been able to stop the Heavenly Daopulsion until now. ]
Bai Xiao''s frown deepened, originally both he and his disciples should have ascended a long time ago, but he didn''t want to risk going to the Immortal World.
For this reason, they stayed in this world, and with the help of his system, he managed to hide himself and his sect from the eyes of the Heavenly Dao, but it seems that such a thing is no longer possible.
"No problem, I have to tell the others to get ready" His frown disappeared and a smile reced it.
He hasn''t talked to his disciples for a long time, but now they are going to be reunited again, especially since he can see his disciple, the Supreme Phoenix Queen.
If he has the greatest love of a father to a son for Li Jianyu, then he also has the greatest love of a man to a woman for the Supreme Phoenix Queen.
He is sure that she also has such feelings for him, but unfortunately, there was no chance for them to confess their love to each other.
"This would be a good opportunity" he muttered to himself and then sent seven immortal orders to each of his disciples.
All seven immortal orders went to seven different parts of the world and reached their targets
They all frowned upon seeing the Immortal order, the Immortal order is not simple
This order is a sign of the highest level of warning in the Immortal Gods Sect, and whenever their master uses this order, it means that an issue has arisen that can involve the entire sect.
Thest time the Immortal order was used was when another thousand great world invaded their world and took their martial sister, the Heavenly Goddess as a hostage.
Without wasting time, they dropped everything they were doing and got into a meditation position, and closed their eyes
The world around them suddenly changed and their awareness was taken to another dimension
The next moment they found themselves in a white space sitting on royal chairs around a fifteen-meter-long table.
"It''s been a long time dear friends" The Divine Sword Emperor smiled and looked at his old friends, unfortunately, these days they don''t have the chance to see each other like they used to.
"I guess yes, it seems like it was just yesterday that the master epted us as disciples" Tyrannt of Annihtion - a man with long brown hair, a muscr body like a giant, and clothes that showed his muscles well - said with a bitter smile.
He is also the strongest disciples in the physical aspect and among the top three in overall strength
"Anyway, why did he call us? More importantly, he used the Immortal order" asked the Tyrant of Annihtion and then looked at the others who were silent.
"Long time no see my dear disciples"
"How have you been during this time? Dealing with the problems of the forces you founded or participating in wars and even acting like a pig to eat tigers"
"Well, it doesn''t matter, anyway, I asked you to gather because I have to tell you something important."
"Soon we have to ascend"
Chapter 131: Heavenly Court
heavenly court
The Heavenly Court is located in a celestial realm of ethereal beauty and divine order, floating high in the prehistoric world, Golden pces with intricate celestial architecture adorned with luminous crystals form the majestic city that serves as the seat of the Heavenly Emperor''s power.
The court itself is a harmonious blend of celestial gardens, serenekes, and opulent halls.
Angelic beings, d in resplendent robes and adorned with radiant wings, serve as messengers and guardians within this celestial abode.
Pristine corridors lead to the grand throne room, where the Heavenly Emperor holds court, seated on a throne crafted from celestial energies.
The air is infused with a soothing, ambient glow, and the fragrance of celestial flowers permeates the atmosphere.
Divine music resonates through the halls, creating an otherworldly symphony that enhances the sense of tranquility.
"Are all the preparations for the celebration going well? Are there any problems?" The Heavenly Emperor looked at his trusted minister while enjoying some divine music and asked.
"Your Highness, everything is perfect! As you wanted this will be the best birthday party in history" The minister quickly came forward and answered in a respectful tone.
Although, due to the atmosphere around the Heavenly Emperor, it seemed that his temperament was great at the moment, but it was not so.
As someone who has served this man for billions of years, he knows that he only listens to heavenly music when he is angry or stressed
"Okay, nothing should go wrong with this party. It''s my little princess''s birthday after all! Oh right, you didn''t forget to send the invitation to the demon race right?" The Heavenly Emperor suddenly asked.
"No Your Highness, as you ordered I sent an invitation letter to them as well" the minister answered quickly
"Hahaha good, I can''t wait to see their ugly bug faces when I announce their hunting "A smirk appeared on his face and the sounds of his evilughter echoed.
The minister could only sigh, the heavenly emperor has thousands of children, and among these thousands of children, only three of them are dear to him.
And today is the birthday of the youngest of them, that is his daughter. He thought that this man had prepared all the birthday preparations for his daughter.
s, though, it turns out that he did all this to anger the demons, and not only that, but he even invited them to this birthday party!
He actually wants to announce the hunting of the demons to the world! He really couldn''t understand how such a man could be the Heavenly Emperor
More importantly, how could such a person maintain this position for billions of years? He really could not understand what was going on in the minds of those saints who made him the heavenly emperor
"Oh right, what about that kid?" The Heavenly Emperor suddenly remembered something and asked.
"Do you mean the genius in that great thousand world? Yes, as you ordered, we have watching him"
"He is truly a terrifying genius, he has only managed to reach Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm in ten thousand years."
"Not only that, but even his personal disciples are geniuses just one league below him," the minister exined with a bit of shock.
Such a genius even in their world is very rare and almost legendary, but several geniuses at the same level have been born in a great thousand worlds.
In addition, all of them have be the disciples of a more monstrous genius, more importantly, that person seems to have a treasure that can block the eye of the Heavenly Dao and even hide in that world for so long.
"Due to the changing situation here, he will probably have to ascend soon, make sure to hide him from the eyes of the Demon Emperor and the other enemies of the Heavenly Court," the Heavenly Emperor said in a slightly serious tone.
"We understand Your Highness." In fact, he could easily understand the reason for the seriousness of this issue
A genius who has been able to reach the Taiyi Golden Immortal Realm within ten thousand years can definitely reach the Quasi-saint realm and there is even a possibility that he can reach the same ranks as the Heavenly Emperor and the Demon Emperor.
The Heavenly Emperor didn''t want to lose such a genius, so he nned to ept him as either his disciple or his son-inw.
"Okay, you can go" The Heavenly Emperor then closed his eyes and released them
All present left after bowing
"Who were those two? Two foreigners? But how could two foreigners enter?" After they left, the Heavenly Emperor opened his eyes and muttered to himself.
Naturally, as one of the oldest beings and also a person who is under the protection of the majority of saints, he still has little information about foreigners.
Even in the past, some foreigners came to this world, but they were all destroyed by the way of heaven
Unfortunately, these two people were not only not destroyed, but even the other saints erased the memory of their arrival from the minds of all living beings below the quasi-saint realm.
"Well, it doesn''t matter, my daughter''s birthday party and of course the n I have arranged for those demons are more important for now" the Heavenly Emperor smiled and let go of his thoughts.
Several hours passed slowly and it was time to start the birthday party
Magnificent airships and chariots pulled by mythical creatures wereing towards the heavenly court.
Anyway, how could they miss the birthday party of the daughter of one of the most powerful beings in the world? More importantly, this birthday party was also a gathering of geniuses of the human race and other ally races
"Look there! The Dragon n hase too!"
"I heard that the young master of the Dragon n has a crush on the Princess of the Heavenly Court."
"That''s right, it is said that he even wrote a poem for her, but unfortunately the princess rejected him."
"The Qilin n and the Phoenix have also arrived." Many of the audience in the crowd trembled slightly as they saw the flying ships of these two ns.
"Since the great cmity, the rtions between these three ns have not been good at all. Is it possible that there will be a fight between them?"
"I don''t think so, anyway, here is the heavenly court and they are no longer at their peak" the words that caused the audience to calm down a little.
"Look! The ship of the Western Sect! Those monks have alsoe."
"I have heard that this young generation of the Western Sect is being led by a disciple of one of the high-ranking elders of the sect."
"All the geniuses of the young generation are gathering here, I wonder if they will also fight?"
"It would be great if it happened, but I don''t think the Heavenly Emperor would let this happen." The whole crowd sighed, anyway, who wouldn''t want to see thepetition between these young people?
"Well, unless they are crazy, it is impossible for them to do something stupid in the heavenly court more importantly in the presence of that man."
Meanwhile, in one of the airships, the airship of the Western Sect
Several figures were standing on the deck of the ship, at the head of which was a bald monk, all these figures were young, but the aura emanating from them was enough to be at the top of the young generation.
"Then Brother Wei, who is this Heavenly Court''s Princess?" Zhang Xianmei asked as she looked down
A question that attracted the attention of others, they hade to this world for several hours and had be somewhat more familiar with it.
In addition, they realized that the gathering of geniuses that Xian Wei was talking about was actually a birthday party for the princess of the Heavenly Court.
Let''s go, I''ll exin to you as we get off" The others nodded and then followed him.
"The heavenly court has more than one princess, well more than a few hundred princesses to be exact"
"But for the Heavenly Emperor, all of his children are worthless except for three of them, one of them is the eldest child, who is known as the God of Battles and also the strongest general of the Heavenly Court."
"The other is the most intelligent child, no one knows exactly its gender, after all, the heavenly court has done its best to hide it"
"As for why it is so valuable, well there are many rumors but no one is sure, the only reason everyone knows it to be the smartest is what it did in thest great cmity " He then stopped a bit, sadly even he himself was vaguely aware of everything
"And the third child, thest and the youngest child is his daughter, his daughter, well, she is known as the best genius of the young generation and also one of the best in history," he continued.
"Basically, as soon as she reached the ascendant realm, she managed to kill dozens of quasi-immortals and began her own legend."
"The most important thing is her face, many people even know him as the most perfect masterpiece of heaven" Xian Wei finished his exnation as he saw that they were passing through the exit port of the ship.
Elsana frowned upon hearing his words, she felt that these descriptions were exactly like the description of those heroines in the novels
____
1
Chapter 132: Simpness Dao
"I didn''t know she was this famous, don''t tell me you like her too?" Wei Yang asked sarcastically.
"Of course, I like her, who doesn''t? But unfortunately, I got rejected" Xian Wei replied shamelessly.
"Brother Wei, it looks like rejection has be a normal matter for you" Li Chenyu didn''t know whether tough or cry.
"Of course, all the men of the young generation have been rejected by her at least once, the truth is that it has be a habit for us." While walking, Xian Wei of course nodded to the audience from time to time as a sign of greeting.
The other members of the group suddenly became silent, they did not know how to react at that moment
Not even Elsana had known anyone in her past life who had reached this level of simp dao, no, it wasn''t just him.
Rather, it is their whole young generation who have transcended the limits of being a simp, in her opinion this is just stupid.
"You''re probably thinking how beautiful she is, you don''t need to think too much, you''ll see her soon" A smile appeared on his face as he remembered the heavenly face of that girl.
why lie, the rest of the group members were also a little curious to see how beautiful this girl is and whether she is as heavenly as this monk described her.
"Long time no see Brother Wei"Upon entering the inner courtyard of the Heavenly Court, a person suddenly came towards
"Haha, what''s up Brother Kang?" The monk nced at the handsome young man with two golden wings
"Unfortunately the usual situation, what about you?" Seeing his old friend, Yu Kang stepped forward and greeted each other
Yu Kang then nced at the new members he had never seen besides Xian Wei
Besides that brown-haired girl, she didn''t look like a human at all, though seeing that the young monk wasn''t interested in answering, he changed the subject as well.
"Anyway, have you heard about the rumors?" Yu Kang suddenly asked with a bit of seriousness
"What rumors?" Xian Wei frowned, he knew this young man, he was a person who always stayed away from the sidelines and unnecessary trouble.
It is for this reason that despite being a descendant of one of the three ns, they are good friends
So now that Yu Kang has taken the initiative to tell him about a rumor, it''s definitely not a normal matter.
"Looks like the demons have been invited as well" he said in a low voice to make sure the others didn''t hear him.
"What?" However Xian Wei shouted loudly upon hearing his words, he couldn''t believe what he heard
Understanding the winged man''s intentions, Li Chenyu put his hand over his friend''s mouth and covered it to silence him.
"Are you sure? But why?" Xian Wei calmed down and after organizing his mind, looked at Yu Kang again and asked.
"I''m sure, it seems like it was the Heavenly Emperor''s order, I don''t think I need to say anything" Yu Kang could understand his friend''s reaction.
"Makes sense" Xian Wei sighed, almost the majority were aware of the Heavenly Emperor''s personality.
"Is it so bad to invite them?" Zhang Xianmei couldn''t understand the reason for their reaction and asked Wei Yang
"What is this question?" Wei Yang looked at Zhang Xianmei as her facial muscles formed a question mark
Saintness became a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t really understand the reason for this reaction, isn''t it even better to invite them? This way they can make peace
"The Heavenly Emperor has invited the blood enemy of humanity to a celebration that was supposed to symbolize the power of the Heavenly Court and humanity."
"It''s an insult to the human race, but I feel like things are a bit moreplicated" Wei Yang exined her understanding of the situation.
However, for some reason, she felt that these two people were worried about other reasons
"What should-" Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, a huge bell suddenly echoed across the sky.
The sky lost its color and became bloody
The huge air-ck warships wereing towards the heavenly court in an orderly formation in three lines behind the magnificent ship at the top.
"Demons" in the identity of the owners of these ships, there was no doubt, among all the races there is only one race that always behaves so domineeringly.
The frowns on Xian Wei and Yu Kang''s faces deepened, they were aware of the Heavenly Emperor''s character, if he allowed them to make such a domineering entry, then the n he had arranged for them would definitely be a disaster.
The huge airship that was at the topnded slowly, and the other ships that followed it stopped in the sky as if they had onlye to escort.
Eight figures came out of the magnificent ship
At the head of a man and on his right and left two demon beauties
The young man had long hair and red eyes, slightly pale and somewhat red skin, two antelope-like horns on his forehead, and of course royal clothes that seemed to be baptized in blood.
The beauty on the right had long purple hair, crimson eyes, and a pair of white horns, her breasts were sorge that the royal ck dress she was wearing was flickering of to tear due to the size of her breasts.
Of course, her fat thighs and well-shaped and fat ass, which caused saliva to be secreted with every step she took, were also well visible.
The young girl on the left was exactly like the young man with long hair and red eyes, slightly pale and reddish skin
Her breasts were rtively small, but her ass was plump and shapely, and her legs were long and sexy, which were obvious because of the royal dress she was wearing.
The dress only covered her knees and every step she took showed a full view of her legs.
As for the other five figures? It was easy to understand from their faces and clothes that they were only the protectors of these three people
Ignoring all the audience, they moved slowly and entered the pce as if they were ignoring the existence of others
"It was better than I thought" Li Chenyu said, originally he was expecting a fight or something like that.
"I also thought that they woulde towards us now and that man would try to steal us" Wei Yang also said her honest opinion, causing others to look at her.
"Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked in an innocent tone
"Don''t you find yourself very beautiful and him very handsome?" Elsana asked in an indifferent tone
"He? handsome? Puff hahaha, even if he''s handsome, after seeing that man, it''s not possible that charm and handsomeness have any meaning right?" Wei Yang stared at her with cold eyes.
"You have a point" Elsana stopped teasing seeing that her point made sense
"Which man?" Yu Kang asked in surprise. The young man who just passed in front of them is the number one genius of the demon race
He is also known as the biggest yboy of the generation, even many goddesses of the young generation of humanity have fallen into his hands and changed sides.
And now, ording to these two girls, there is a man more attractive than him? He simply could not believe it
"Forget it, let''s go" Xian Wei said seeing that the girls didn''t want to answer and then they walked towards the pce, he didn''t want to miss the chance to see the princess''s face
"Well" Yu Kang shrugged his shoulders slightly and followed them
"No one from the older generations ising?" Li Chenyu asked in surprise as they walked over to a table and sat around it.
"They''re here right now" Xian Wei replied simply
This hall had several floors and the old and ancient experts were all on the upper floors, this was the order of the Heavenly Emperor''s wife to keep the younger generation and the older generation separate.
Of course, he had some doubts, so what about the dance time? Are only the young generation going to dance?
"The princess really has a lot of fans" Wei Yang said as she saw the other geniuses sitting around the other tables.
While they were talking, on the other side, there was a table where all the tables around it were empty
Naturally, this was the table where the number one genius of the demon race and his twopanions were sitting
"why didn''t they try to make trouble for us?" asked the girl on the left, Liang Mingxi, as she looked at her brother and her brother''s wife, who was nestled in her brother''s arms.
"How dare they cause trouble for my husband?" Xiu Fang said as she looked at her husband lovingly
"Because she hasn''t appeared yet" Liang Xuan replied simply
"she? You mean the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor?" Liang Mingxi looked at her brother in surprise, she couldn''t understand thetter''s meaning.
Liang Xuan looked at her as if he were looking at an idiot and then exined
"It''s simple, insulting me doesn''t have any benefits for them right now, especially since they know they''re weaker."
"That''s why they are waiting for the princess to show up and start acting like a hero in front of her and challenge me verbally so they can impress her."
"In a word, they''re just some idiots looking for attention."
----
This arc should be finished in six or seven chapters (maybe sooner or a littleter )
Chapter 133: Liyuan Chen
"In a word, they are just some idiots looking for attention" Liang Xuan said in a tone full of contempt.
He waspletely familiar with the nature of human beings, after all, the best way to defeat the enemy is to have information about them, and therefore he has spent a lot of time getting to know the nature of human beings.
If humans can truly unite, they can be the most dangerous and powerful race in the world, but fortunately, their greed prevents such a thing from happening.
And more importantly, if they covet something, they will do anything until they get it, the method is not important, only the result is important to them.
For this reason, they are even ready to throw away their dignity to get the princess of the heavenly court
"Never mind these things anyway, don''t forget our true purpose ofing here" Liang Xuan warned his sister in a slightly serious tone.
Their master, the demon emperor, ordered them to find out the true purpose of the heavenly emperor for inviting the demons, and if possible, turn this celebration into a chaos.
Of course, the Demon Emperor has also given him a personal mission, conquer the daughter of the Heavenly Emperor
He could not wait to see this beauty who has won the love of the entire young generation of humanity
"announce the arrival of the Heavenly Emperor, Queen Mother, and their daughter, Princess Liyuan Chen" a voice suddenly echoed throughout the hall, attracting everyone''s attention.
A handsome middle-aged man who radiated aristocracy while holding a young girl''s hand in an aristocratic manner and a middle-aged but sexy woman by his side entered the hall.
Her blonde hair cascades gracefully, catching the light in a dance of sun-kissed hues.
Her enigmatic ck-blue eyes hold a depth that reflects wisdom beyond her years, drawing you into a world of allure and intrigue.
Standing tall with an innate grace, her silhouette entuates the contours of her body, from the elegant curve of her neck to the enticing sway of her hips.
Long, slender legsmand attention, each step a mesmerizing rhythm of confidence.
The subtle sensuality of her curves weaves a captivating tale, while a well-shaped buttock and ample breasts add a touch of bold femininity.
The three walked slowly and aristocratically down the red carpet and went to the other side of the hall, where they could see everyone and everyone could see them.
With the presence of this young woman, all eyes fell on her, whether they were women or men, both were impressed by her beauty.
It was more like a force trying to seduce
"Boy, now I can understand why all your young generation are in love with her" Li Chenyu said with wide eyes, even he waspletely impressed by this girl''s beauty.
"As I told you, she''s always more beautiful than before and past" Xian Wei replied with a smile on his face
Elsana and the other two girls were silent, even they had nothing to say, she was truly so beautiful that her beauty was beyondprehension.
"Well now I understand why humans love her so much" Liang Mingxi muttered to herself and then nced at her brother.
Even her brother waspletely impressed at this moment
"Husband?" Xiu Fang frowned as she looked at her husband, she could feel her husband''s passion for this woman.
Her husband has never shown such passion even towards her, suddenly feelings of resentment, hatred, and jealousy appeared in her.
"Well, today I want to thank all of you dear audience, foring to my daughter''s birthday party" the Heavenly Emperor suddenly spoke and attracted everyone''s attention, as the main host of this party, he will naturally be the main speaker.
Everyone got out of shock and looked away from the Heavenly Emperor''s daughter, anyway, staring at someone for a long time is an ugly thing.
"My lovely and beautiful daughter turns 21 today and officially reaches the age of human puberty, I wanted to share this happiness with the whole world" said the Heavenly Emperor with a smile on his face.
Then he looked at his wife, a middle-aged woman with long blonde hair, blue eyes, big breasts, and long, sexy legs that didn''t match her sensual body and plump butt.
"I am also grateful for you alling here, my daughter finally turns 21 today and can be blessed by the saints."
"I hope today will be one of the best days of your life" Wang Yujie, noticing her husband''s gesture, stepped forward and said with her sexy and attractive voice, attracting everyone''s attention.
Everyone recognized her with just one nce, the mother of all the three favorite children of the Heavenly Emperor, it can even be said that she is the only queen mother of the Heavenly Court and also the dearest wife of the Heavenly Emperor.
All the audience just cheered and startedplimenting in response, after all, the only reason they were really here was to see his daughter and also to give him-the heavenly a little face.
And if not, this birthday party waspletely worthless for them
At the Heavenly Emperor''s gesture, they all fell silent, then he looked at his daughter, and Liyuan Chen took a step forward as she noticed her father''s gesture.
"Thank you foring to my birthday party." Her voice seemed to contain some kind of automatic seduction power, her words sounded beautiful, but if one paid close attention, one could feel a hint of coldness in them.
"Today-" Unfortunately, before she could drag the audience into a beautiful dream with her beautiful voice, another voice echoed in the hall.
"announce the arrival of the Peng n''s young master and his maid Chen Meiying"
Two figures, one male and another female, entered the hall, both dressed in aristocratic and royal clothing
The attractiveness of the man overshadowed all the men in the hall and even exceeded it and reached the same level as the princess, only with the difference that he was charming to women.
The beauty of the woman who was next to him also reached the same level as the Heavenly Emperor''s wife and was even able to touch the border of the highest level
While the whole audience looked at the two with shocked eyes, all the members of the chat group were thinking only about one thing, what is the leader doing here?
The Heavenly Emperor looked at Tian Shen with a bit of annoyance, this young man stole all the attention from him just by his presence.
While the queen and the princess had the same thought, very handsome
Holding the hand of his maid, Tian Shen slowly walked forward as they crossed the red carpet and went straight to the best table that had been arranged for the Heavenly Emperor and his family.
"May I ask who you are?" Wang Yujie stepped forward a bit and asked, her words causing everyone toe out of shock at the same time.
"Me? As said, I am Tian Shen, Peng n''s Young Master" Tian Shen nced at him
"Young Master of Peng n? I have never heard of such a n before, don''t tell me it''s a third-rate n?" Heavenly Emperor suddenly asked in a majestic tone, he did not remember inviting such a n.
"Of course, you shouldn''t know about them, how is it possible for mortals to know about the greatness of my n?" Tian Shen replied indifferently.
The Heavenly Emperor became speechless, he didn''t think that this young man would really dare to answer him!
He is the heavenly emperor! One of the most powerful and magnificent beings in the world! How dare a young man talk to him like that?
While he was furious inside, his wife and daughter were more attracted to this man, they had never seen anyone dare to speak to the Heavenly Emperor like this.
All the audience, even the demons looked at Tian Shen with empty eyes
"Are you done with your questions?" Tian Shen then sat in a chair and put his feet up on the table, while Chen Meiying also sat next to him.
Originally, Chen Meiying was also a little surprised, Tian Shen''s behavior was not at all like what she imagined
"Should I continue my speech?" Liyuan Chen said with some reluctance, her interest waspletely captured by this man at this moment.
This young man was the only man who did not even look at her unlike the entire young generation and even the older generations, ording to logic, such a thing should be impossible.
After all, others are not only attracted to and fall in love with her because of her beauty, but there is another reason, her bloodline
A bloodline she inherited from her mother''s family, she wanted to see what the secret of this man was that he was not attracted to her.
"There is no need" said the Heavenly Emperor with a slightly irritated tone
"I''m going to the others"
"Let''s go" Wang Yujie said, not forgetting to give her daughter some advice before leaving with her husband
"Whatever" The Heavenly Emperor and his wife then ignored the others and went to the floor where the experts of the older generations were sitting.
Of course, he didn''t forget to ask his spies to investigate this man and his maid, he didn''t want to take any risk and ruin his n, otherwise, he would answer for this disrespect himself.
As the two of them left, the sound of music and heavenly melodies resounded in the hall, although the geniuses wanted toe to talk to the princess, but a formidable presence stopped them.
"There is a little time before the speech and gathering"
"Then why don''t you tell me who you are?"
Chapter 134: Do You Really Want To Know?
"There is a little time before the speech and gathering"
"Then why don''t you tell me who you are?" Liyuan Chen sat next to Tian Shen and looked at him with bright eyes
"Why should I say who I am?" Tian Shen smiled¡ªan act that even momentarily impressed the princess
Then Tian Shen nced at the other geniuses from the corner of his eyes, they weren''t even looking at them at this moment as if they didn''t exist.
However, this was not Tian Shen''s work, but this girl''s power
This girl''s bloodline was too powerful, to the extent that even Saints and Dao Ancestor could not find the slightest clue about it.
And then there is the strength of this girl herself, which haspletely surpassed the level of the younger generation, she is like a version of Tian Yanyu.
She has a strange personality but a very scary talent and potential
"You really don''t want to tell me?" Liyuan Chen asked as she came out of shock, she felt that this man was not the least bit interested in talking to her.
"you know talking to the future enemy of your father so sincerely, is not a good thing you know?" Tian Shen lifted his legs from the table and sat down in an aristocratic way.
At the same time, the whole mood and atmosphere of the hall changed, even Liyuan Chen noticed this change in the entire structure of the atmosphere as if the world itself was changing itself in order to satisfy this man.
She found this thoughtpletely stupid because the world wouldn''t even do that for the saints, wait, why would the world do that at all? Since when has the world got awareness?
Tian Shen looked at her thoughts and found them interesting, this girlpletely ignored or did not care about the part of his words that said he was going to be his father''s enemy.
"But isn''t that even better? I''ve never seen anyone dare to say that he''s going to be my father''s enemy, and even say it in front of his daughter!"
"Even the Demon Emperor wouldn''t have the courage to do such a thing, after all, that demon knows how sensitive my father can be about his dignity." Liyuan Chen said, as said, she didn''t care about his words at all and even found them interesting.
"You really want to know who I am this much?" Tian Shenughed a little and nced at Chen Meiying from the corner of his eye.
"she was thest person who wanted to know who I am and you can see her situation right now" she said in a neutral tone.
Hearing his words, Chen Meiying did not know whether tough or be angry
In fact, his words were true, in less than a day after she found out about his identity, she became his maid, what''s worse, she didn''t even realize when she became a maid!
And Liyuan Chen nced at Chen Meiying, she hadn''t seen many women who couldpete with her mother in beauty, well, except for herself of course, but she wouldn''t be counted.
But this woman is not only more beautiful than her mother but even has a special aura around her that makes people want to worship her.
"Well, she doesn''t seem unhappy, and besides, it''s only the first day we''ve met, and I''ve be so interested in you, who knows? Maybe I''ll even fall in love with you, then I wouldn''t mind bing your queen" Liyuan Chen smiled beautifully and answered
"However, if I am to be your queen, then you must kill or abandon all the bitches around you, without exception" Her beautiful smile suddenly turned into a dangerous one.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and looked directly into her eyes, Liyuan Chen also didn''t back down and stared into his ck eyes, eyes that she felt were like an eternal abyss.
"Thest person to who said that was my sister, and do you know what happened to her?" He put his hand under her chin and raised it a little, then moved his head close to her ears and whispered.
"What?" Liyuan Chen said even though she was a little scared inside
"Well, I fucked her, made her obsessed so that she is ready to ughter everything and everyone for me"
"Even our mother and father too"
"Just a warning, a warning I gave her too but she didn''t listen, don''t y with fire" Tian Shen then pulled his head back and blinked, dispelling Liyuan Chen''s power.
"Don''t you think now is the best time to talk to the princess?"
"That''s right, the Heavenly Emperor and Queen are not here right now."
"Hey, what are horned insects like you doing here?" Suddenly, a voice echoed in the hall and attracted everyone''s attention.
All eyes fell on the handsome young man, who had long golden hair, golden eyes, and two golden horns on his forehead.
"Dragon n''s Young Master"
"Hehehe, I was waiting to see who would take the initiative on the demons and now it seems to be him"
On the other hand, Liang Xuan, who was shocked by the heavenly face of the princess, nced at the so-called young master of the Dragon n.
"So you''re the idiot" he muttered to himself, though everyone could hear him
"And Mingxi, tell me, what dares an insect-like him, who even the n behind him are nothing but dogs of the heavenly court, to call us horned insects?" However, before the young master of the Dragon n could speak, he asked his sister
"ah? Brother, what is this question? What do you really expect from dragons? Throughout history, it has been proven many times that they are brainless creatures" his sister did not hesitate and answered frankly.
"You bastards", seeing that everything is going wrong, the young master of the dragon n released his aura and wanted to scare them, however suddenly...
"Enough." The beautiful and seductive voice of the princess echoed throughout the hall, the aura emanating from her voice caused all other auras to be directly suppressed.
Before getting up, Liyuan Chen nced at Tian Shen who had his eyes closed, she fully understood his warning
Although a part of her was telling her to stay away from Tian Shen, the other part of her still wanted to stay by his side and talk to him.
Even she herself did not know how this amount of attachment was formed in just a few minutes, maybe because this man is the only man apart from her father and brothers who looked at her without lust.
Well, basically, this man doesn''t even bother to look at her
"Thank you again foring." Finally, after a little internal conflict with herself, she got up from the seat next to Tian Shen and went to the center of the hall.
"Several entertainment and fun are nned in this birthday party, we have poetry reading, Quest Bash, gifts and finally dancing"
"Well, I don''t think there''s any need to exin about the poetry reading part, for Quest Bash, you just have to disy the imaginary manifestation of your strongest technique or attack"
"The gift also does not need to be exined, as for the dance part, it is simple, both halls be one and you cane to the stage with your partners and show your dance"
On the other hand, while she was exining about the celebration, Xian Wei, Wei Yang, and other chat group members were also talking about Tian Shen.
"Why did the leadere here?" Xian Wei said in a quiet tone
"I don''t know, didn''t he say he wasn''t going to interfere? So why should hee at all?" Naturally, Wei Yang also couldn''t understand the leader''s intention.
"Is there a n called the Peng n in this world?" Zhang Xianmei asked her off-topic question as usual.
All eyes fell on her, although she was somewhat used to this, but she could not stop her embarrassment
"No really, I''ve never heard of such a n before, it''s probably just a simple fake name" Xian Wei replied after thinking for a while.
"Well, maybe not really" Elsana, who had been silent until now, suddenly said and drew everyone''s attention
"You know the Peng n?" Li Chenyu nced at this cheap previous leader and asked in surprise
"Well, from where Ie, the Peng n is a well-known name" Elsana replied nonchntly
At the same time, a doubt arose in her heart, is it possible that the leader of the group is also a person from the earth like her?
If so, isn''t the group leader a fellow traverser?
It''s exciting to even think about it! She was looking for a reason to get close to Tian Shen, but unfortunately, she couldn''t find one
On the other hand, because of the scary atmosphere around him, she didn''t dare to disturb him for no reason, but if her guess is right, she can not only talk to the leader of the group, but she can even befriend him!
By befriending such a monster she no longer needs to fear anyone in her world, plus maybe even marriage?
Chapter 135: So What Do You Want?
"Well, let''s start with poetry," the princess said, ncing at the geniuses, then returning to her seat and sitting next to Tian Shen.
Unfortunately, Tian Shen''s eyes were still closed, she could only sigh and look at these idiots who hade for her birthday, hoping that one of them could be a bit of fun.
"I''ll go first." The young master of the Dragon n got up and went to the center of the hall
"First of all, happy birthday to Princess Liyuan Chen, I have been preparing this poem for this asion sincest year and I hope you like it" he said in a loving tone as he looked at Liyuan Chen.
"In moonlit glow, our whispers find their way,
Yourughter dances like a gentle ballet.
In your eyes, the stars ignite their gleam,
A love untold, yet felt in every dream."
"Your touch, a melody, sweet and tender,
In your presence, my heart''s surrender.
Through the seasons, our love will bloom
An eternal symphony, defying all gloom."
"With each heartbeat, a tale unfolds,
In your warmth, a story of love molds.
So here I stand, with sincere words,
Confessing my love, whispering in your ear."
"It was all I could do" he said in a humble tone, though everyone could see that he was only saying it to be polite in front of the princess, not really considering their existence at all.
After the end of his poem, the others started cheering, although everyone dislikes the personality of this dragon to some extent, but this poem deserves to be apuded.
"Oh? It wasn''t bad actually" Liyuan Chen said in a simple tone, however, she didn''t actually listen to the poem at all, she said it to see if she could get Tian Shen''s attention.
But seeing that his eyes were still closed, the answer is clear
Of course, after hearing the princess''s cheer, the young master of the dragon n was not only excited, but his heart began to beat faster, after which he returned to his seat and sat down.
Other people also went one by one and read their poems, but unfortunately they did not seed in getting the attention and encouragement of the princess.
Even Xian Wei and Li Chenyu went and read their poems, but both came back with broken hearts, unfortunately, it turned out that even the poems of another world couldn''t get her attention.
This caused everyone to look more jealously at the young master of the Dragon n, which for some reason increased his satisfaction and pride.
"Brother, you don''t want to go?" Liang Mingxi asked as she looked at her brother, as far as she knew her brother was very fond of reading and therefore even read many poetry books.
Who knows, maybe he has a chance?
"Hmph! Why does my husband have to go read poetry for that bitch?" Yue Fang replied angrily
"It''s not a bad idea" although unfortunately, her husband didn''t pay any attention to her opinion
Then he stood up and went to the center of the hall - an act that attracted the attention of other geniuses and youths present in the hall.
"Hey, since when can demons poetry?"
"Exactly, he''ll probably just string a few words together and go back to his ce."
The young master of the dragon n frowned a little but did not say anything, he also did not believe that this demon could say a better poem than him.
"Well, I don''t see the need to waste my time greeting and congratting, so instead I will express everything directly with poetry."
Liang Xuan began reciting his poem, his tone and voice much more precise and consistent with his poem
Although each word of his poem had different meanings, he sang in such a way that everyone could understand his meaning, even the princess for the first time really paid attention to some one
"Well, I''m sure you all liked my poem, I mean, it''s not possible that someone don''t like it." His poetry took three minutes, but in these three minutes, he managed to attract the attention of the entire audience.
After reciting the poem, he returned to his ce with a smile on his face and sat down. At this moment, more than ny percent of the men in the hall had each recited a poem.
Liyuan Chen nced at Tian Shen before standing up, she hoped that this man would also recite poetry for her, but it seems that he has no intention of doing so.
"Thank you to all the people who read their poems and then we will move on to the next part, the gifts, I really can''t wait to see what gifts I''m going to get" Although her tone was somewhat sweet, but one could see the reluctance in it.
She saw this whole birthday party as stupid and a waste of time except for the part about getting to know that unknown man, she still can''t understand her father''s thoughts.
"Princess, this is my gift, a dragon pearl." As always, the young master of the dragon n acted faster than the others and went to the princess and gave her the gift.
"Dragon pearl? I heard that dragon pearl is one of the most valuable treasures of the dragon n and only the first generation of dragons can produce it."
Even Liyuan Chen frowned a little, she didn''t expect this dragon to really be so stupid, cough cough... so generous.
"Thank you for this gift"she then looked at the young master of the dragon n again and thanked
"Heh, Dragon Pearl? Is this kind of trash also a gift?" Liang Xuan, together with his sister and his wife, got up and came towards them.
"Don you want to die?" The young master of the Dragon n gave this demon a cold look
"Give them our gift," Liang Xuan just smirked and then nced at his sister, who nodded and took out an object from her space ring.
"The blood of an ancestral Magi?" He took the object from his sister and handed it to the princess, who took it and looked at it.
It was a ss container with a drop of blood in it. Even the young master of the Dragon n widened his eyes in shock as he saw this gift.
Liyuan Chen also looked at this demon with a bit of shock and then thanked him
Others also came one by one and gave their gifts, although she thanked everyone, but in fact, only the two gifts of the young master of the Dragon n and the number one genius of the Demon Race were only valuable for her
Before leaving, the Dragon n''s young master nced at Tian Shen, he didn''t like this man, after all the princess was sitting next to him the whole time.
"Hey, what was this man''s name? Ah, it doesn''t matter, as the young master of the Supreme Peng n, shouldn''t he also have a gift for princess?" He then said with a sarcastic tone.
Of course, everyone heard his words, but while the majority were attracted to this show, the members of the chat group were horrified from the inside, this idiot dared to insult the monster!
They were ready to use the system''s ability to return to their worlds at any moment, only Xian Wei wanted to cry
Liyuan Chen also frowned a little, she didn''t like that this dragon dared to speak like this to the man who caught her interest.
But even she herself wanted to see how this man would react
On the other hand, Chen Meiying was of course watching this stupid birthday party the whole time, but at this moment she was frowning, not because of this stupid dragon''s words but because of her master.
"Huh?gift?" Tian Shen slowly opened his eyes and then looked at him--an action that caused the temperature of the entire hall to rise.
At this moment, every atom in the Dragon n''s young master''s body was warning him that he should kneel in order to be forgiven.
He couldn''t even take it anymore and was about to kneel down, though luckily Tian Shen pulled back his gaze and looked at Liyuan Chen who was looking at him with a little anticipation.
"Oh, what can be done, well, being very handsome is also a problem." Then, ignoring the others, he stood up and walked towards the princess.
Tian Shen stood in front of the princess and stared straight into her eyes
Although the princess was also tall, her height reached 184 cm, but Tian Shen was still much taller than her, and at this moment under Tian Shen''s eyes, Liyuan Chen felt like she was carrying the weight of the whole world.
Even her breathing became a little heavier and she could not breathe properly
However, for some reason...she liked this feeling?
"So what gift you want princess?" Tian Shen asked with a smile on his face
"Huh? Haha, it''s simple! Dance with me!" Liyuan Chen became a little shocked by his question, but then quickly replied.
"We were supposed to dance together without you saying it, I didn''te all this way just to watch the birthday party" Tian Shenughed a little.
"Then choose another gift"
"Well then, may I ask who you are?" the princess asked with a smile on her face
"You can, however you must consider that you will be mine after knowing my identity" Tian Shen replied in a neutral tone.
"So can you break or heal my curse?" Her smile turned into a bitter smile, one could even feel a little hesitation, fear, expectation, and hope in her tone.
Chapter 136: Green Hats again?
"So can you break or heal my curse?" Her smile turned into a bitter smile, one could even feel a little hesitation, fear, expectation, and hope in her tone.
"Forget it-" She then quickly took back her words, not even the saints could cure her curse.
She doesn''t know what made her think this man had the power to do it
"I''ll do it if you want" Tian Shen replied with a smile on his face, basically what this girl means is the curse of her lifespan
Although she was born with heavenly beauty, talents, and potential, but in return her life span cannot be increased under any circumstances, that''s why she can only live up to a hundred years like mortals.
Naturally, for someone like her, someone who was born with a high status and monstrous talents, a hundred-year lifespan is even worse than death.
How is it possible that she doesn''t have any ambition? She wanted to take her father''s ce and be the next Heavenly Emperor
She wanted to rule all 33 heavens and even be a saint, she was sure that as long as the other saints and Dao Ancestor do not stop her, she would have the talent to be a saint.
Although, unfortunately, she currently has another problem other than the saints to achieve her ambition, the lifespan...
"Really?" Liyuan Chen''s eyes suddenly sparkled, and the smile on her face became even more beautiful, she couldn''t believe that what she had asked like that and had no hope for was possible.
"Of course, doing this is just a piece of cake for me" Tian Shenughed slightly, breaking such a curse is not difficult for him at all.
"I''m willing if you break the curse--" However, before she could finish her words, Tian Shen ced a finger on her lips.
"This is a gift, my gift." Tian Shen then lowered his head slightly and kissed her forehead, an act that made all the young boys release their killing intent
Of course, while men looked at Tian Shen with hatred, women also looked at the princess with hatred and envy.
It''s just that the number of women in this birthday party was minimal
But Chen Meiying also released her aura and subdued their aura, she will not allow anyone to interfere in the affairs of this monster.
Heck! She didn''t want to see this man''s anger in any way, she could also see that this man''s expression was a little strange during the time he closed his eyes as if he was a little angry.
As he kissed her forehead, it was as if the chains that limited the princess''s lifespan began to slowly break.
Liyuan Chen could feel her life span increasing, the shackles that bound her as a mortalpletely disappeared.
"This is also my gift" Tian Shen stopped kissing her forehead after a few seconds and after looking at the crowd, he sat down again.
"Bastard" roared the young master of the dragon n, how could he stay calm as his beloved woman was being kissed in front of him?
they did not hear the conversation between the two of them, but seeing that this young man suddenly put his finger on her lips and kissed her forehead, they could understand their conversation to some extent.
Meanwhile, Liyuan Chen was still in shock, but she came out of the shock with the roar of the dragon
p!
"Be careful with your behavior and tone of voice" Without wasting time she pped the dragon''s face hard causing him to fly several meters.
Then with somewhat sick and crazy eyes? She looked at Tian Shen, without even wasting a second she went and sat next to him and even leaned her body against him a little.
Although all the men in the hall were angry, they did not dare to do anything stupid after seeing the disaster that befell the dragon, they could only hope that they could impress the princess in the next part.
The hall waspletely silent for a few minutes until Tian Shen pointed at her and Liyuan Chen, who was looking at him with bright and excited eyes, suddenly remembered the existence of the others.
"Oh, right, well you cane one at a time for the Quest bash" She wasn''t even trying to hide her reluctance towards them anymore.
"After this celebration, we will return to our own world" Meanwhile Tian Shen told Chen Meiying telepathically.
"But my lord, didn''t you have more ns in this world?" Chen Meiying was of course surprised after hearing Tian Shen''s words.
Anyway, this man had organized a lot of fun in this world and now he wants toe back suddenly?
"There is a problem and I need to go back to the girls" Tian Shen then cut off the call
He didn''t want toe back this soon, but unfortunately, he felt movements from one of the two origin beings, he didn''t understand exactly what the party was doing.
That''s why he wanted to go back to the girls to be more sure, so he could protect them in case of need, anyway, no matter how powerful they be, they can never match the origin beings.
''She touched me! She just touched me!'' Meanwhile, the young master of the Dragon n rose from the ground, he just happened to touch the skin of the princess''s body!
He didn''t even care that the princess pped him in front of the whole crowd! Hearing Liyuan Chen''s words about the Quest Bash, he again acted faster than the others and quickly moved to the center of the hall where he was in full view.
"..."
No one could believe that after even such a p, he was still the first person to show up
Wasting no time, he disyed his technique called [Ancestral Dragon Sword], a technique that seems simple at first nce but is actually a blow blessed by the first generation of dragons.
Although it was only an imaginary part of it, everyone could understand the monstrous power of this technique, even Liang Xuan felt a little danger by this technique.
Fortunately for him, using this technique required paying a heavy price and this dragon can only use it in life and death fights.
After him, the mighty Buddha of the heavens Xian Wei came on stage, he disyed one of the famous techniques of the monkey king [the annihtor of heaven''s path].
And to everyone''s surprise, the power of this attack was even more terrifying than that of the Dragon n''s young master
Liang Xuan frowned, he realized that there seemed to be many humans who were hiding their true strength
First the princess of the heavenly court and now this bald monk, it made him feel a little danger
After Xian Wei, the Demon Race''s number one genius, stepped onto the stage and disyed the [ The Fate Of Nihil ] technique, an attack that could return everything to nothingness.
Tian Shen took a look at his techniques but found it boring, even though he used nothingness as a base, it has many ws.
As for the princess? She had internal conflicts all the time about whether she should hold his hand or not, whether holding his hand would make him angry or not.
Unfortunately, even after all this time, there was still no result
"You know it''s been a few minutes since the Quest bash ended, right?" Tian Shen looked at her and said
"Eh? Really? Why did it end so quickly?" she nced at the audience and frowned a little, were their techniques so useless that they onlysted a few seconds?
Tian Shen didn''t say anything
Liyuan Chen sighed and stood up
Unfortunately for the dance part, the two halls have to merge and she has to go and talk with her father
"Thank you all for showing off your techniques, they were all excellent and have great potential. I''m sure that in the future, after reaching the Immortal realm and receiving the baptism, your techniques can reach the Heaven level" Liyuan Chen said with a grateful tone.
"..." Unfortunately, no one believed his words, even the Dragon n''s young master knew that they were just empty words.
This woman didn''t even look at them all the time! The dragon n''s young master''s anger reached an even higher level, he was currently just waiting for an opportunity to make sure to teach that human a lesson.
Actually, not only he but also Liang Xuan was angry, this was the first time a woman had ignored him, and worse, the whole time the woman he liked was attaching herself to another man.
He then nced at his sister and wife, unfortunately, he could even feel that his sister and wife were also affected by the man and they just weren''t showing it.
Well, his sister is actually directly looking at that young man, and it is only his wife who nces at him from time to time
He looked at Tian Shen with bloodshot eyes, he felt that this man had given him a green hat without doing anything!
It has always been him who gives green hats to others! How dare a human being to do it to him
"Until you talk to each other for a bit, I''ll going to talk to my father about the dance matter, I''ll be back soon!" Liyuan Chen then said after looking at Tian Shen again.
As she disappeared, the eyes of the Dragon n''s young master and Liang Xuan fell on Tian Shen
Isn''t now the best opportunity?
----
how are you guys? I had a question, do you think this arc is too rushed? Because I feel it is
Originally, I didn''t have a n for this arc, but I felt that Tian Shen didn''t have any proper screen time, so I wanted to write a battle chapter for him.
Not a fight like the fight of Tian Yanyu and the other girls, but a fight on a conceptual level, a fight where every step they take causes reality to bend, time to break, concepts to copse, and different dimensions and worlds to tear apart.
And for such a thing, the best decision was that Tian Shen went to a high-level world, in the multiverse that he was, the only dude who could be good Punching Bag is only the man who outsmarted the heavenly dao, and now is not the time for introducing him.
So, do you think this arc is boring and rushed?
Oh, the fight should also start in two to three chapters
(I wanted to write this in the author''s note, but based on my experience, I realized that no one gives a fuck about that section)1
Chapter 137: Who Is More Arrogant?
As she disappeared, the eyes of the Dragon n Young Master and Liang Xuan fell on Tian Shen
Isn''t now the best opportunity?
The Dragon n''s young master got up, Liang Xuan on the other hand also got up and they both walked towards Tian Shen.
"Let''s do it together," Liang Xuan telepathically told the Dragon n''s young master before reaching Tian Shen''s table.
"I''d rather die than work with you." Of course, the young master of the dragon n understood the words of this demon, but he was not interested in getting help from him.
"Don''t be stupid, he even dared to insult the Heavenly Emperor, either he is stupid or he is sure that the Heavenly Emperor can''t do anything to him" Liang Xuan warned him.
"That''s a good point, but I''m still not interested in asking a demon for help." He saw Liang Xuan''s words as logical, but still refused.
"After this, we will go back to the original state." Liang Xuan had felt danger from Tian Shen for some reason, and that''s why he didn''t want to take any risks.
"Well, just this once"Remembering his nce which made his whole body tremble, in the end, he epted his offer.
"Can we sit here?" Then they went to Tian Shen and sat on the chair opposite him
Tian Shen, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes and gave an indifferent look, and smirked from within, he could naturally see the thoughts of these two idiots.
green hat huh? Well, he didn''t want to spend his time on such things, but based on how this demon behaves, his opinion can change
"So what are two insects doing here?" he asked in a neutral tone while a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.
"We have onlye to meet the young master of the Pang n" replied the young master of the Dragon yer n as if he has not even noticed his smirk.
"And more importantly, also your beautiful maid" Liang Xuan also looked at Chen Meiying with his seductive smile and said.
Chen Meiying frowned upon hearing this demon''s words, does this little boy have any thoughts about her? Foolish! While she was about to turn him into a toasted demon, Tian Shen stopped her
"Well, I don''t have a problem, but wouldn''t it be better if you brought your sister and your wife too? Anyway, in whole time they were looking at me like they wanted to eat me" Tian Shen said innocently.
However, his words caused Liang Xuan''s forehead veins to appear
"Haha cough cough" The Dragon n''s young master almost couldn''t stopughing, however, he suddenly remembered that he and this demon were on the same team at that moment.
"And as for you... well, it''s a shame you didn''t bring your mother with yourself." Tian Shen then nced at the Dragon n''s young master and sighed.
"Hahaha, cough cough sorry sorry" Liang Xuan fell silent feeling this dragon''s murderous look.
"Anyway I had a question I wanted to ask, you were the only one who didn''t read a poem for the princess and didn''t even do the Quest Bash"
"Isn''t that an insult to the princess? Besides, we didn''t see a gift for you to give her" The young master of the Dragon n made sure to say these words in a rather loud voice to attract the attention of the entire audience.
And of course, it happened as he wanted, suddenly the attention of all the geniuses turned to them and their eyes fell on them.
"Oh right, when you entered, I mean the way you entered, wasn''t that some kind of insult to the Heavenly Emperor?" Liang Xuan also fanned the me.
The looks of all the geniuses turned a little malicious towards Tian Shen, eighty percent of the geniuses who came were dog lickers and infatuated with the princess, and naturally, any insult to her would make them angry.
In addition, it seems that this man has also insulted the Heavenly Emperor! Insulting the heavenly emperor means insulting the heavenly court
And some of the geniuses who were here were the children and grandchildren of the ministers of the heavenly court
"These idiots are stupid?" Elsana couldn''t help but whisper
"Brother Wei, you were a very good friend." Li Chenyu looked at Xian Wei as if he were looking at a dead person, After all, he doubted that this prehistoric world wouldst long.
On the other hand, Xian Wei wanted to cry without tears as he saw these two idiots insulting that monster, are they really so stupid that they can''t even think?
"And?" On the other hand, Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone, words that caused the muscles in their faces to form question marks.
"What do you mean?" Liang Xuan asked with a frown on his face, he couldn''t understand why this man wasn''t ying by the rules.
Shouldn''t he be angry or embarrassed now? So why does it seem like he doesn''t care at all?
"I mean, and? I insulted the Heavenly Emperor, what does that have to do with you? Are you two his loyal dogs?" Tian Shen sneered.
"Oh, sorry, I forgot that the demons were the ves of the Heavenly Emperor for hundreds of millions of years.
"To be honest, seeing that the Heavenly Emperor is still seeking to enve you, I think the girls of the demon race are very good."
"Oh well, maybe it''s because the Heavenly Emperor likes to sleep with women in front of their husbands? And let''s be honest, only male demons have such a strange fetish."
Many of the other geniuses couldn''t control themselves and startedughing loudly, After all, all the present hated demons
Liang Mingxi and Yue Fang''s faces turned a little ugly, although, for some reason, a kind of feeling awoke in their hearts
And several imaginary scenes of being fucked by Tian Shen in front of Liang Xuan appeared in their minds, and for some reason, their private parts became slightly wet.
"And you dragon, if you like the heavenly emperor and care about him this much wouldn''t it be better for you and your n to follow the path of the Qilin n?"
Liang Xuan could not control himself and his killing intent was unleashed, causing the surrounding space to tremble
"How dare you?" Heavenly Emperor dog? Did he call him the dog of the heavenly emperor? This is not only an insult to him, but an insult to the entire demon race!
Worse than that, this man insulted both male and female demons!
He just called demons just a bunch of cuckolds, humiliating lovers and masochist bastards?!
"Why shouldn''t I dare? Did you forget who I am? I am the young master of the Peng n"
"like what do you want to do? Kill me? Heh, if you dare to do such a thing, my maid will kill you" Tian Shen said in the tone of a second-generation young master with contempt.
The young master of the dragon n couldn''t bear to feel and hear theughter of the audience and released his aura.
"Calm down." Although Liang Xuan stopped him and calmed him down, now was not the time to fight, fighting on a birthday is a real insult to both the Heavenly Emperor and the Princess.
Although he doesn''t care about the Heavenly Emperor, he still wants to win the princess''s heart
"I am calm" The young master of the dragon n calmed down, but the killing intent was still clear in his eyes
During a conversation of a few minutes with someone who was supposed to be humiliated by him, he was humiliated many times, and even his whole race was insulted.
Then they both got up from their seats and walked a little further and stood right next to where Tian Shen was sitting and said softly in a way that only he could hear
"You will stay alive today, but we will not forget this humiliation. You are the young master of Peng n right? I will do whatever it takes to find your n."
"Then, in front of your eyes, I will kill your mother and father, your sister and your maid, and also your fiancee or wife if you have one, in the most brutal way" said the young master of the dragon n in a cold tone.
"Killing huh? If Brother Dragon allows me, can I y with his sister, mother, and fiancee or wife for a bit before you kill them?" Liang Xuan also added sarcastically.
"Haha, of course, there is no problem" Then both of them were about to go back to their seats until suddenly their pupils turnedpletely white as if their bodies lost their souls.
Suddenly, the temperature began to rise frighteningly, to the extent that even reality itself began to burn
The audience became all terrified and wanted to get up and run away, but unfortunately, at this moment, their bodies did not listen to their words.
Seeing Tian Shen tapping his fingers on the table, Chen Meiying quickly moved away from him
Because she felt death at this moment! Tian Shen''s eyes turnedpletely ck! At this moment he looked like a god of death who had awakened to kill
Suddenly, the entire prehistoric world lost its light, a phenomenon that attracted the attention of all the saints and made them look at this ce.
"I tested the demon''s meat just a few hours ago and it was delicious, I''m curious to know how delicious thebination of dragon and demon meat steak will be"
Chapter 138: Would You Dance With Me?
Suddenly, the structure of the hall began to change and the two halls - the youth hall and the experts of the superior forces - became one, although unfortunately, contrary to the expectations, none of the young people showed any surprise.
And on the contrary, theirpletely scared faces and the way they were sitting caused the Heavenly Emperor and other experts to frown
"Hmm? What''s this smell?" The Heavenly Emperor''s frown deepened a bit, he could smell a very delicious smell in the air.
"steak? But what kind of steak is this?" Not even the best chefs of the heavenly court can cook a steak that causes such salivation.
Of course, his words were heard by others and caused all the young people in the hall to tremble again, that terrible scene yed again in their minds
They could still remember their cries and shouts of regret, Elsana, of course, as the person least familiar with such cruelties, was even close to vomiting
But fortunately, with the help of Wei Yang, she was able to stop it
"Then where are the demons? And also that stupid dragon?" Liyuan Chen also suddenly frowned
"They didn''t do anything stupid, did they?" Seeing the genius''s panicked reaction, she was able to quickly deduce what had happened in her absence to some extent.
Then she looked at Tian Shen who was calmly enjoying his steak, she went to his side without any hesitation and sat down in front of him.
"Can I eat it too? I''ve always wanted to try demon and dragon meat, but my father wouldn''t let me" she asked in a sweet tone, trying to hold back her saliva.
"Of course" Tian Shen also didn''t mind and allowed him
Upon seeing this scene, the Heavenly Emperor frowned and even a flicker of killing intent shed in his eyes
"Ara Ara, it seems that our little girl finally has found her future husband." Unlike the angry father, the mother was happy for her daughter.
After all, she knows about Liyuan Chen''s curse and always wishes that her daughter could spend her short life happily.
Of course, apart from these two, all the other experts and representatives of the superior forces also looked at this scene with a little curiosity, such a handsome man and the princess so close to him?
Of course, there were also many who looked at Chen Meiying with lust and were even already nning to drag her to bed.
"Well, thank you all for apanying us until now, I''m sure many were waiting for the dance, and finally, it''s time" the Heavenly Emperor came out of his thoughts and said, feeling the pinches of his wife.
''So where are those bastard demons?''However, he suddenly realized that the demons had disappeared and his frown reappeared.
He had nned everything for his n and now they are gone? Through his divine senses, he scanned the entire heavenly court, but unfortunately, he could not find the slightest trace of them
Although he wanted to look for them himself, he had to order his ministers to do so as he saw the representatives of various forces waiting for the dance to begin.
He waved his hand and the whole atmosphere of the hall changed, the lighting and the music became suitable for the dance.
While each of the experts and elders stepped forward to request their partners, the youths and geniuses were still sitting in their ces terrified.
"What''s wrong?" Heavenly Emperor muttered to himself, shouldn''t these young people be more enthusiastic and take the lead in asking for his daughter?
"Well, you promised me to dance" Liyuan Chen on the other hand said while looking at Tian Shen with bright eyes.
"My princess, would you like to dance with me?" Tian Shen stood up and asked with an aristocratic tone and gentlemanly gestures.
"Hehe, of course!" Liyuan Chen also agreed without hesitation, cing her hand in his and standing up.
Seeing this scene, the heavenly emperor frowned a little, but seeing his daughter''s smile, he forced himself to calm down
Tian Shen and Liyuan Chen walked onto the stage and started their dance, but Tian Shen didn''t let the princess do anything and did all the moves himself and adjusted her.
A dance belonging to another world, of course, it didn''t take long for them to be the center of the hall
Tian Shen and Liyuan Chen''s mesmerizing dance unfolded in the grand hall, capturing the attention of every onlooker.
The crowd hushed, their eyes drawn to the elegant duo gracefully moving across the polished floor.
The music swelled, echoing through the hall as Tian and Liyuan executed intricate steps with wless precision.
Gasps of admiration rippled through the spectators, enchanted by the poetry of their synchronized movements.
Couples paused their own dances, and conversations ceased as the spotlight unwittingly shifted to the captivating pair.
The atmosphere hummed with a shared appreciation for the enchanting spectacle as if time itself stood still to witness this celebration of love and artistry.
Even the horrified geniuses looked at them, they couldn''t believe that this man was the same monster from a few minutes ago.
Liyuan Chen was staring at Tian Shen with a dangerous expression, her feelings for this man who didn''t even know his name were getting stronger and stronger with each passing moment.
As a princess of the Heavenly Court, of course, she had learned to dance since she was a child, but the moves she was doing now with Tian Shen were beyond anything she had ever learned and seen.
"What do you think about these moments with me?" Tian Shen suddenly asked with a curious tone
"Great and the best moments of my life, maybe I''ve only known you for a few minutes or even less than a few hours, but it feels so good to be next to you"
"The feeling of peace and security that I have never felt with anyone, not even my father, I feel that as long as I am with you, not even heaven dares to hurt me" she answered with a sweet tone.
"Alright, then enjoy these moments because they won''tst long" Tian Shen said, causing Liyuan Chen to frown, though she ignored it for now.
Their dancested for a few minutes until it ended, as soon as their dance finished, the audience started cheering and pping for them.
"It was the best dance I''ve ever seen in my life."
"One side is the most beautiful woman in the world and the other side is the most handsome man I have ever seen."
Of course, there were also people who were unhappy, for example, the Heavenly Emperor, for some reason he did not like this man.
From the first time that Tian Shen stole the attention from him with his entrance, a kind of grudge against this man formed in him.
Although he is also somewhat wary of this man, After all, his spies and servants could not find the slightest information about this man or the so-called Peng n.
It seemed that this man and his maid had no internal or external existence in this world at all, no information was recorded about them.
Tian Shen escorted Liyuan Chen to the table and then walked over to the Heavenly Emperor, or rather his wife.
"Does the queen want to dance with me?" His words fell and the entire audience suddenly fell silent
Suddenly, their way of looking at this man changed and they looked at him as if they were looking at a crazy person
Even Liyuan Chen frowned and a strange feeling appeared in her heart, jealousy, jealous of her own mother.
"Ara Ara, I''m just an old woman and I can''t dance like young people anymore" The queen became also a little surprised, but she suddenly startedughing and answered.
"Really? But in my opinion, after your daughter, the queen is the most beautiful in this party" Tian Shen replied indifferently.
His words made Chen Meiying, Wei Yang, and Zhang Xianmei feel incredibly jealous while making Liyuan Chen feel proud.
"Ah? Thank you, you''re very handsome too! The most handsome man I''ve ever seen." Although she was married, she still felt a little happy hearing the praise of the most handsome man she''d ever seen, and more importantly, her daughter''s man.
Meanwhile, of course, the heavenly emperor was listening to their conversation with killing intent
"Young man, now that you have received your answer, why don''t you go back to your desk?" The Heavenly Emperor replied with a grin.
"I didn''t talk to you, a piece of shit that it is not even clear what animal you evolved from, so shut up."
"You are-" Suddenly, the killing intent of the heavenly emperor was freed and caused the void to copse and even the space-time to stagnate.
This was the first time that a mean young man dared to talk to him like that
"I am the young master of the Peng n! There is nothing that I don''t dare to do, and besides, who did you think you are Evolved Pig?" Tian Shen then sneered as he turned his gaze to the queen again.
Of course, the audience all startedughing after hearing his words, however, they had tough secretly, anyway, the person they wereughing at was the Heavenly Emperor!
One of the most powerful beings in the world! Even the way young people look at Tian Shen changed from fear to respect and the way women look at him, both women people and experts, became a little fascinating.
Of course, everyone was sure of one thing though, this young man was going to die soon, and he was going to die in a gruesome way
Chapter 139: I Want To Steal You From Him
Dragon n
The Dragon n is an ancient and prestigious lineage with a rich history deeply intertwined with both the 33 heavens and lower realms.
Before the great cmity, the dragon n was one of the three superior powers and rulers of the world, unfortunately, in the great cmity that was started by them and the other two ns to gain hegemony and be the only rulers of the world, they failed and we''re forced to pay a heavy price.
Although after all these years, they have been able to recover arge part of their power, but unfortunately this n has no saints and cannot be considered a true superpower like the Heavenly Court and the Western Sect.
Their home, the Dragon Celestia, is perched upon mist-shrouded mountains, where colossal stone structures adorned with intricate dragon carvings stretch into the sky.
Members of the Dragon n are easily distinguished by their regal presence, adorned in garments that mimic the scales of dragons.
The n values physical power, talents, and pure bloodline like the other two ns
At the heart of the Dragon Celestia lies the Dragon Council Chamber, a sacred hall where the n''s elders gather to make important decisions.
Dragon statues, carved from precious stones, line the chamber, each representing a different aspect of the n''s heritage and virtues.
As always, the dragon council was filled with elders and of course, the n leader himself, although one could see the impatience and fatigue on the patriarch''s face.
"Do we really need to check these documents every day?" the patriarch of the dragon n said with a little dignity.
He could not understand why they should check these documents every day, couldn''t they just check all of them once a month? What was the need for all this trouble?
"I''m sorry patriarch, but it''s not possible, in the past few months due to the war, there has been more work" replied his most trusted and best subordinate.
"And besides, this is a question that you have asked eleven times in the past week and the answer has been the same every time."
The dragon patriarch sighed and turned his attention to the documents again, these documents he was examining were mostly about the costs of the war, the financial and economic losses, as well as the destruction of the domains under their control by the demons.
"Hmm?" however he suddenly frowned with a burning sensation in his bloodline, he strangely felt that someone of his bloodline had either been horribly injured or died.
"My son?" He quickly scanned all the mes of life in the n and suddenly roared as he saw that his son''s life me had been extinguished.
"What happened?" All the elders also noticed their patriarch''s anger, after all, due to their powerful bloodline, they could sense each other''s feelings more easily.
"My son is dead! And thest ce he was in is the heavenly court"
"Even if he is the Heavenly Emperor, if he is responsible for my son''s death, I will make him pay the price." He disappeared without dy and went to the Heavenly Court.
"Get ready, we are going to the heavenly court." Of course, they could not leave their patriarch alone, and besides, the death of their n''s heir is not a simple matter.
"Is it really the work of the Heavenly Emperor?"
"I doubt it, anyway, right now he conflicts with the demon court, and at war, he is not that enough to turn the dragon n into their enemies."
"Maybe he is? I mean, he is the Heavenly Emperor, have you forgotten his personality"
"Well, then we can only hope he''s not stupid."
Meanwhile, in the Pce of the Heavenly Court
"So queen, what is your final decision? Do you want to reject a poor and pure-hearted young man and break his heart?"
"Arar ara, as the queen, I shouldn''t let the heart of the futures of the world break right?" Wang Yujie replied with a beautiful smile, although she would be insulting her husband by doing such a thing, but it was impossible for her to reject this young man.
Even she herself did not know why, but it seemed that her heart did not allow her to do so, why lie, she was really got a little influenced by this man
.
"Then please" Tian Shen politely bowed slightly and held out his hand, the queen ced her hand in his, and Tian Shen led her to the dance part
The Heavenly Emperor was about to explode with anger, but he had to endure in order to preserve his dignity and prestige.
''It''s not like that, calm down, after the birthday party, I can do whatever I want with this bastard'' The Heavenly Emperor even began to imagine the kinds of torture he wanted to do to Tian Shen.
On the other hand, the youth and top experts felt that the Heavenly Emperor''s head turned a little green, they could see a green hat on his head illusory
As before, Tian Shen and Wang Yujie began their dance, although this time again, Tian Shen took the initiative and adapted all of thetter''s steps and movements.
He also changed the type of dance, after all, every beauty deserves a unique type of dance ording to her face and personality.
Tian Shen and Wang Yujie, surrounded by the grandeur of the hall, made the atmosphere into an intimate dance, the sole focus of the room.
The spotlight illuminated them, casting a glow that entuated the grace in their every move.
Their dance was a symphony of elegance and passion, a celebration of two perfectly attuned souls.
Wang Yujie''s flowing gown trailed behind her as they waltzed, creating a visual poetry that mirrored the cadence of the music.
With each step, their bodies spoke anguage of connection, moving in perfect harmony as if the dance were an extension of their shared emotions.
Tian Shen''s firm yet gentle hand guided Wang Yujie through spins and turns, each movement entuating the chemistry between them.
the music suddenly reached a crescendo, and they engaged in a series of captivating lifts, defying gravity with a seamless coordination that left the audience breathless.
Wang Yujie''s flowing locks and the elegant sway of her gown added a touch of enchantment to their performance.
The audience found this dance even more passionate and attractive than the dance of Liyuan Chen and Tian Shen, with every move the queen made, her breasts moved and part of her legs were revealed due to her dress.
Of course, some people were angry with the dance, such as the Heavenly Emperor and Liyuan Chen, one could see murderous intent in the eyes of the Heavenly Emperor and jealousy and hatred in the eyes of the princess.
"So, Queen, what do you think?" Tian Shen asked the Queen on the other side
"This is the best dance I''ve ever had" the queen replied with a beautiful smile on her face as she took the next step.
"Well, why lie, this is my second dance and it''s the best" Tian Shen told the truth while looking at the scene in front of him.
"Ara ara, isn''t it too perverted to look at the mother of a girl who loves you?" Although the queen blushed a little, she hid it well and answered.
"No? I don''t really care" Tian Shen replied
"Hahaha, I don''t know what to say, Stupidity or courage?" The queenughed from the bottom of her heart
"Entertainment is the more urate answer in my opinion, anyway queen, what do you think if I say I want to steal you from your husband?" Tian Shen said while feeling something.
"Hmm? What is this question? Do you want to steal me from my husband? From the Heavenly Emperor? This is not courage, but stupidity."
"Really? So you don''t reject, but you are afraid of your husband?" Tian Shen asked yfully
"I don''t mean... hmm," before the Queen could finish her words, she suddenly felt lips on her lips.
Although she wanted to pull back instinctively, her body didn''t listen to her, her whole body seemed to want this kiss.
So much so that even her mouth opened automatically and Tian Shen''s tongue entered and began to dominate her mouth, although her tongue fought with Tian Shen''s tongue to resist, but unfortunately failed.
Suddenly, she felt hot all over her body, especially in her private parts, which even became wet
Her soul also slowly surrendered
While the two of them were enjoying the kiss, the whole audience looked at them with wide eyes, they couldn''t believe the scene that was happening in front of them.
"The Bastard" all of the killing intent of the heavenly emperor was released and caused the space to tear and the hall to be dust, the illusion green hat on his head at this moment became a real green hat that everyone could see.
Of course, Liyuan Chen also looked at everything with empty eyes, her mother stole the man she liked from her?
The Heavenly Emperor couldn''t bear it anymore and attacked Tian Shen and wanted to destroy this stupid scene, he could feel the strange looks of the audience on him.
He must destroy this shame with his own hands! Unfortunately, his blow didn''t hit them, it seemed like there was some kind of protectiveyer on Tian Shen that prevented him from being punched.
The Heavenly Emperor felt his fist hit the infinite dimensions
"I guess that''s enough for now" Tian Shen broke the kiss, causing strings of saliva attached to her mouth to be made and released her.
Chapter 140: Just Enjoy It
"I guess that''s enough for now" Tian Shen broke the kiss, causing strings of saliva attached to her mouth to be made and released her.
The queen, while her pants were wet, fell on the ground due to the feeling of weakness in her knees and started panting.
"Oh angry evolved pig." Tian Shen looked at the Heavenly Emperor whose fist was only ten centimeters away from his face.
The Heavenly Emperor suddenly felt danger and wanted to retreat, but his body did not listen to him, Tian Shen stretched out his hand and pped the Emperor hard.
The emperor threw back trillions of gxies and the pressure created by the p caused the time channel to tear between the main and parallel timelines.
"That evolved beetle is here too" Tian Shen looked at the sky and smiled
"Bastard Heavenly Emperor,e out and tell me who killed my son...huh?" The Dragon patriarch shouted as he appeared in the sky.
However he suddenly frowned as he saw the state of the heavenly court, some pces havepletely turned into dust, and what is that space hole?
"I''m sorry, but he''s not avable right now" Tian Shen took a step and bent the space, the next moment he appeared in the air a few meters away.
"Who are you?" The Dragon Patriarch''s body trembled slightly, he could smell the peak of all from this man.
"Me? The one who grilled your son," Tian Shen replied yfully, though his words caused the Dragon Patriarch''s entire murderous intent to be unleashed.
"What did you say?" He narrowed his eyes and asked while killing intent was flickering in them, because of his killing intent, all theyers of space and time around him were shaking.
Just a little pressure and the whole surrounding space would copse
"Exactly what you heard, I grilled your son? Oh right, there is a piece left, if you want you can taste your son" Tian Shen replied with an innocent smile.
"bastard" the dragon patriarch didn''t even care about who this human is and why he killed his son, and directly attacked and punched him.
His fist tangled the textures of space and timelines and directly fell on Tian Shen, ignoring the concept of dimensionaltitude and longitudeyers.
However, Tian Shen took the punch that destroyed the spaceyers that were like the pages of a book without any problem and gave a weary look at the Dragon Patriarch.
"That''s all?" Tian Shen lowered his hand and pped him with his other hand, because he was holding his hand, the Dragon Patriarch''s body hit the ground and his hand was torn off.
However, this was not the end, and due to the terrifying power of the p, the ground was pierced and the dragon patriarch went down to the coreyer of the world
Tian Shen looked at the hand of the Dragon Patriarch in his hand and then threw it away.
"Boring" Tian Shen said to himself, but everyone could hear, of course, he had already created a protective domain for the birthday party audience.
Although he is not a hero, but there are people among them who should not die right now, of course even if they died he could only bring them back to life, but the fight must have a few spectators, right?
"It was a littleter than I expected, but it''s still not bad." Seeing the two auras that came back, the corners of his lips were slightly bent.
"It''s like you were beaten too" the dragon patriarch asked the heavenly emperor, whose whole body was covered in blood, while he was restoring his severed hand.
"At least I didn''t lose my hand" replied the Heavenly Emperor after ncing briefly at his old friend.
"He is strong"
"That''s why we need to join forces"
"No problem, but I will be the one who will kill him" said the heavenly emperor, he can only restore his dignity by killing this bastard.
"We''ll talk about itter." Of course, the Dragon Patriarch didn''t want to give him such permission, after all, this bastard killed his son.
"Are you done talking? I''m getting bored." Suddenly a voice echoed in the sky and attracted the attention of the two.
"You are a fool, you can attack and kill us right now that we are not ready, but you are watching us"
"Unfortunately, it''s toote" The Heavenly Emperor smirked and raised his hand, suddenly an aura began to wake up in the depths of the Heavenly Court.
At the same time, auspicious phenomena appeared throughout the skies of the prehistoric world, phenomena that heralded the awakening of the legacy of the three emperors.
A magnificent sword, created from the most powerful and valuable stone in the world, blessed by the Human Emperor, the Earth Emperor, and the Jade Emperor suddenly came out from the depths of the Heavenly Court and went towards the Heavenly Emperor.
The Heavenly Emperor took the sword and looked at it, this is the most powerful treasure of all 33 heavens below the Saint level treasures.
And after the sword of one of the six saints, it is known and considered as the second-strongest sword in the entire prehistoric world, its every blow is enough to bend reality and break the fabric of creation.
The Dragon Patriarch frowned as he saw this sword, in fact, not only him, but many of the world''s peak beings under the Saints who were watching this battle frowned as they saw this sword.
They thought that this sword disappeared in one of the three great cmities, but apparently they were wrong
"he it really worth it?" the Dragon Patriarch asked, he didn''t think this human man deserved to be killed by this sword.
"One p and we were only one step away from meeting the Empress Houtu" replied the Heavenly Emperor nonchntly.
[Ancestral Dragon Armor] The Dragon Patriarch said nothing and summoned his armor, suddenly his entire body was covered in a purple armor that emitted an ancient aura.
"So shall we begin?" Tian Shen asked with an eager smile seeing that the two were ready
"I''ll kill you," they said at the same time and then attacked Tian Shen, the Heavenly Sword hit him from the right side and the Dragon Patriarch''s fist hit him from the left side, causing the space to be pierced and even the surrounding time itself to tremble a little.
Or at least it was an illusion that made them smile for less than a second, only to suddenly realize that it was as if they hit not a human but some kind of jelly?
"Hahaha, I''ve always wanted to try this" Tian Shen''sughter echoed as his body reappeared behind the two of them like a slime.
"Damn" The Heavenly Emperor wanted to retreat as realized their mistake, but unfortunately, Tian Shen suddenly smashed both of their heads together.
Suddenly, from the collision of their two heads, a huge pressure was created and caused the entire prehistoric world to tremble, a world with an almost infinite extent.
Both of them fell from the sky to the ground
"Hey hey, I only gave you an advance once, there is no such thing as an advance anymore" Tian Shen''s sarcastic voice echoed in the sky
And the next moment he appeared in front of the two bodies on the ground and grabbed both of their heads and body and threw them into the sky
Their bodies flew across the prehistoric world at infinite times faster than the speed of light and returned to their original ce in the sky.
Without giving them a chance, Tian Shen appeared in front of them and while holding the Dragon Patriarch by the cor with one hand, he punched the Heavenly Emperor''s stomach with the other hand.
However, his fist ignored the cosmicws and concepts and by reversing the internal dimensions and the external dimensions of the universe, he sent the heavenly emperor to the infinite expanse in which the lower worlds were located.
The Heavenly Emperor''s body collided with millions of worlds and destroyed them until stopped
"That''s all? Heavenly Emperor, one of the strongest! Ruler of the Heavenly Court and h h... is that all you got?"
His voice echoed throughout the prehistoric world, all conscious and even unconscious beings at this moment could hear his voice and even see him.
At this moment he seemed to be everywhere, no matter where one looked you could see him
He slowly descended while holding the dragon patriarch from the cor of his armor, all of the Dragon patriarch''s internal bones were broken and his spine protruding from his neck.
Although instead ofnding on the domain of the heavenly court, he was descending on one of the lower worlds, each of his fists had the power to break the boundaries between dimensions and cosmictitudes and longitudes.
"With this power, you want to stop me from stealing your wife? Ridiculous" he slowly ced his foot on the world where the crushed body of the Heavenly Emperor had fallen.
As soon as his foot was ced on the world, the whole world lost its color and became white, it seems that all the concepts andws ran away from this man and they were afraid to be in his presence.
"Don''t you think it''s better to just enjoy your wife being stolen by me? It''s really an honor for you to get a green hat from me." Although the Heavenly Emperor was on the verge of death, he still had his consciousness.
"Daoist friend, don''t you think it''s better to stop?"
Chapter 141: The Mother Of Humanity
"I can''t believe what I''m seeing"
"That monster single-handedly sent the Heavenly Emperor and the Dragon Patriarch one step away from death with one blow."
"Since when has such a monster appeared in the 33 Heavens? Why haven''t I heard anything about him?"
All the top experts in the world who were watching this battle couldn''t believe what they were seeing
The Heavenly Emperor and the Dragon Patriarch were both beings at the top of the world and only below the Saints, but just because of one p they were only one step away from death.
This was absolutely ridiculous! How is such a thing even possible?
On the other side, the queen and princess looked at everything with empty eyes
"Father?" Liyuan Chen didn''t know whether to be sad or happy
She didn''t know whether she should be sad and cry because her father was so close to death, or whether she should be happy because the man she loves is so powerful.
And more importantly, the man she is interested in is powerful and nothing has happened to him, these dual feelings were very strange for her.
She has only know this man for a few hours and she didn''t even know his name, but she had such an interest in him
"Taiyi" Queen was also watching the fight with worried eyes, she didn''t want anything to happen to her husband, but she also didn''t want anything to happen to Tian Shen.
She was even a little happy that Tian Shen had the upper hand and seemed to be stronger than the two of them, however, she didn''t know the reason for such feelings, but her heart seemed to work strangely.
"Stop this stupid battle." Seeing her husband awaken the Heavenly Sword, her anxiety peaked for a moment.
She even shouted and wanted to stop both of them from fighting, but unfortunately, her voice did not leave this protective domain.
Liyuan Chen''s eyes trembled at the sight of the Heavenly Sword, she could feel that the entire world was trembling in the presence of this sword.
But it seems that her concern for Tian Shen waspletely wrong and unnecessary because, in the next moment, her father was beaten again
"..."
Even the queen''s mind went nk for a moment, she simply couldn''t believe what was happening, a sword that could even split reality in two couldn''t hurt him?
"The group leader is truly a monster" Xian Wei on the other hand sighed as he saw the Dragon Patriarch and Heavenly Emperor fall to the ground.
Maybe the best decision was not to get help from this monster, but seeing such a battle is worth the price
"I think the group leader can destroy my whole world with one blow" Wei Yang muttered to herself, but everyone could agree with her
Elsana had simr thoughts, although, unlike the rest, her eyes were shining, and she finally noticed the peak of power.
She was able to see the peak with her own eyes, she realized how futile all those efforts and hardships she had endured to get that little bit of power in her world were.
No matter how strong she bes, even if she bes the strongest in her world, the aura of any of these three people is still more than enough to crush her.
"Where did they go?" Li Chenyu suddenly said, after the group leader hit the Heavenly Emperor''s stomach, all three of them disappeared from sight.
Well, their power wasn''t strong enough to see through different dimensions and spatial textures, only the queen and a few other superiors who were there could see how the "concepts" were escaping from Tian Shen.
The entire audience suddenly fell silent as they sensed the presence of three new auras, three auras that werepletely scarier than anything they had seen in their lives.
The three halos that have reached the true peak of the prehistoric world, the three true rulers!
"Saints" the queen and other experts muttered to themselves at the same time
---
"Daoist friend, don''t you think it''s better to stop?" A quiet voice with a wise subtlety echoed throughout the heavens.
"Oh? I thought you guys would appear after I killed them" Tian Shen turned slightly and looked up, his eyes passed through the dimensionalyers andnded on the sky of the 33 Heavens.
Where the three figures were standing at this moment, from every side and every part of the world, if one looked at the sky, one could see these three figures.
"Well, unfortunately, if we waited longer, more damage would have been done" Laozi, the founder of the Sword Dao path and the strongest Saint among the Six Saints, replied with a bitter smile.
He was a young man with fairly short neck-length hair, wearing a simple robe that vaguely showed his chest, and above all, he held a simple sword in his hand.
The sword had nothing special about it, but no one was fooled by its appearance because it was the strongest sword in the entire prehistoric world.
"So you want to stop me?" Tian Shen smiled and looked at the other two
The leader of the Ji School leader, an old man wearing a green robe and with a long sage beard, he is one of the three true disciples of the Dao Ancestor as well as one of the strongest Saints.
Beside him stood a very beautiful woman, while she stood there she seemed like the center of the universe
she was a mature woman of unparalleled beauty and ethereal being.
With flowing gray locks and captivating ck eyes revealing ancient wisdom, she possesses wlessly sculpted and generously proportioned breasts.
Her extraordinary allure extends to her lower body, a captivating blend of a serpent and mermaid, Cloaked only in a white bra, she epitomizes celestial grace and otherworldly elegance, embodying the peak of beauty
Seeing her, all humans suddenly felt that they were seeing their mother, and their feelings were not wrong because this woman was actually the creator of all humanity.
She was the goddess of humanity and also one of the most powerful saints, Nuwa
"Unfortunately we have to" Laozi replied with the same bitter smile, they are heavenly saints and have an inseparable link with the prehistoric world.
The more the prehistoric world suffers, the weaker they bes, that''s why they had to stop this man.
If possible, he would not want to fight this monster, but he will not be afraid to fight if needed
In addition, this man is alone and they are three of the strongest saints, each of them has the power to fight two saints at the same time.
"Well, no problem, I''lle to you now" Tian Shen said in a neutral tone as he threw the patriarch to the 33 Heavens.
Then he stomped his foot on the ground and the entire world he was standing on turned into dust and the body of the Heavenly Emperor appeared in his hand.
Just as the patriarch by the cor of his robe, so did the Heavenly Emperor and returned to the 33 Heavens.
"Well, we can begin" Tian Shen said as he dropped the almost lifeless body of the Heavenly Emperor onto the ground.
"Do we really need to fight?" Leader Ji said, he also didn''t want to fight for no reason
While Nuwa didn''t say anything, the main reason she came here was to get to know this human better, she wanted to see how a human could achieve such power.
And most importantly, where is his true limit?
"No really, I''m bored and if you don''t fight me I will destroy this world" Tian Shen said and released part of his aura.
Although the released aura was infinite time less than one percent of his true aura, it caused the whole sky to turn ck, the sun and the moon to retreat, and all theyers of space were destroyed, and the boundary between reality and the void became clear.
Under this terrifying aura, even the bodies of the three saints began to tremble with fear, they even regretteding here for a moment.
"Then I guess we have no other choice." Laozi suppressed his fear and took out his sword and attacked without hesitation.
The stroke of his sword cut straight through the concept of gravity and erased it from the universe, an action that caused the entire universe to turn upside down.
Leader Ji acted quickly and used the Dao of Time to hold the bodies of all three Saints in position in time before the gravity was destroyed.
Tian Shen didn''t even blink but the bodies of all the creatures suddenly began to pull towards the core of the earth, the conceptual attacks had no effect on him.
"This attack of yours has no effect on me." He took a step and appeared behind them and punched Laozi in the face, his punch broke the timeline barrier and sent his body into another timeline.
"Damn it" Nuwa cursed and quickly retreated several tens of hundred trillion miles, without wasting time using the Dao of Creation to create ten thousand trillion white holesbined with ck holes.
"Now" she shouted as she tried to ignore the fear and feeling of danger that was getting stronger every moment
On the other hand, to survive Tian Shen''s attack, Leader Ji created a clone of himself that was connected to one of his parallel versions and reced it with his real body, while his real body itself used Timews and went back five minutes before the battle began.
Hearing Nuwa''s shout, he created a time channel before his clone was destroyed by Tian Shen, and sent the white holesbined with ck holes to the time when the concept of gravity was destroyed
Chapter 142: A Freak Monster?
On the other hand, to survive Tian Shen''s attack, Leader Ji created a clone of himself that was connected to one of his parallel versions and reced it with his real body, while his real body itself used Timews and went back five minutes before the battle began.
Every clone needs a base and a "true existence" he could have just attached the clone to his real body but he didn''t want to take the risk that this monster might have a way to harm the real body through the clone.
For this reason, he connected the clone to one of his useless parallel versions
Hearing Nuwa''s shout, he created a time channel before his clone was destroyed by Tian Shen, and sent the white holesbined with ck holes to the time when the concept of gravity was destroyed.
He then quickly set to work to retrieve Laozi''s body from the timeline he had fallen into
"Hmm? It''s not bad, but my queen, these silly past and present tricks won''t work on someone who canbine the past, present, and future and ignore the entire realm of existence" Tian Shen''sughter echoed throughout the sky
Nuwa frowned, she couldn''t understand what this monster meant, twisting the past, present, and future together? Such a thing reflects the reversal of all thews of existence in the universe
She didn''t think that any other being except the Way Of Heaven could do this, not even the Dao Ancestor, the only way to do this is to be beyond the universe itself.
And this man says that he is beyond the whole prehistoric world? Seeing such a thing aspletely absurd, she nced at Leader Ji and wanted to see if there was a problem
Unfortunately, the scene she saw caused her to panic, his body seemed to be slowly turning into a paste.
Wait, this was happening to the entire universe! His body and even the whole heaven and earth were being roasted and stretched like baking dough
"Monster what did you do?" Even her voice was strained and she wasn''t able to speak like normal
"Hmm? Twisting three time positions?" Tian Shen replied yfully and went back to his work
"Damn, this guy can''t be human! No, he shouldn''t even be a being" Nuwa couldn''t believe a human could reach such a level of power, it waspletely ridiculous.
"Do it!" He looked at Leader Ji and yelled as her body waspletely expanding like dough.
Although Leader Ji''s consciousness was in the river of time at this moment and could not hear her words, it did not mean that he was not aware of the situation.
"I seeded" Leader Ji''s consciousness suddenly returned to his body, at the same time the river of time suddenly emitted an unknown and terrifying oscition.
The whole world returned to normal in an instant
"Do it, bnce the world" shouted Laozi, who had cut the concept of time with his sword to restore the world to normal.
[Yin-Yang rules for bnce]
[ Law of Timeless Rtive Flow to Preserve Time ] Upon hearing his words, Nuwa acted quickly and created a new concept for the universe itself to preserve timelessness.
"not bad, I guess billions of years of life have given you a lot of experience." Tian Shen looked at their movement and the corner of his lips slightly bent, although he could have stopped their movement, but there was no need.
"He''s a monster" Leader Ji said as he looked at Laozi who came out of the time channel
"Should we fight? We''ll have no chance of winning like this" Nuwa said panting, this was the first time she''d used more than fifty percent of her energy since bing a saint.
In theory, the saints have infinite energy, and their energy will not run out as long as the universe itself exists, however, their fight has caused many variables in the universe.
And even the power of the universe itself has decreased a lot, although they created a new concept to maintain bnce, but the concept of time is one of the seven supremews, and its destruction will cause a lot of damage to the world.
"I also became much weaker due to the removal of time, my strength has decreased to the level of a normal saint" Leader Ji also replied.
"Can you connect the new concept to the river of time?" Laozi said, an idea came to his mind that if possible could lead to their victory, although for this idea they needed the existence of "time and the river of time".
"It should be possible, although I need time" Leader Ji realized by seeing the expressions on his friend''s face that he probably found a way to win.
"Alright, we''ll buy you some time" he pointed at Nuwa, and then they both got ready again, feeling Tian Shen''s aura approaching them.
"Don''t you think it''s going to take too long? Hey, if you''re going to waste time, I''ll get bored, and then I don''t see the need for this world to exist anymore" Tian Shen said impatiently as he appeared a few steps away from them.
"We''re ashamed, but we needed a little recovery" Laozi said in his usual calm tone, though one could feel a trace of fear in it.
"It''s not like we face a monster every day," Nuwa also said
"Well, I guess you''re right, do you think we should continue? Or should I wait for your friend to connect the new concept to the river of time?" he said with a smirk on his face.
"Damn fuck"
"He knows, attack" Nuwa yelled and Laozi went to work again and drew his sword
[Nihilistic Sword of Reality] His sword cut reality itself, no, actually his sword cut the existence of "reality", he returned the meaning and concept of reality to nothingness and went toward Tian Shen
From the Heavenly Emperor''s attack on Tian Shen, they had seen that he seemed to have some kind of protectiveyer around him that prevented any physical attack.
That''s why he decided to attack through "nonexistence", anyway, this protectiveyer shouldn''t be able to stop the blowing from "nonexistence", right?
Of course, this "nothingness" is not the real one but the closestyer to it, the nihilistic, After all, nothing can exist in "nothingness".
Tian Shen''s smile grew a little bigger, he liked the brains of these fools, if the protectiveyer around him was really created from countless dimensions, his blow could hurt him.
Although...
Unfortunately, this is not the case, and there is no such thing as a protectiveyer around him at all because he does not exist at all in reality itself.
"Unfortunately" Tian Shen muttered, but Laozi also heard his whisper
"Damn you freaking bastard, what kind of monster are you?" He cursed and was about to retreat quickly, though less than a millisecondter, Tian Shen appeared in front of him and snapped his neck.
Laozi, of course, realized what Tian Shen did, he himself merged the void and reality, an act that is theoretically impossible!
The void is exactly the opposite of reality and cannot be in contact with reality, and this is not only ording to cosmicw, but ording to thew of existence and reality!
Because of what he did, the entire reality revolved around him, in other words, it wasn''t that Tian Shen appeared in front of him, but the entire geographical distance between the twopletely turned into a void.
The problem is not what he did, after all, it is possible even for him to erase two geographical distances, the problem is the method he used to do it!
"Hmm?" Tian Shen looked behind him, feeling something.
"This is really crazy," Tian Shen''s smile reappeared, he was slowly realizing why on earth he was so interested in this woman.
No, he was most interested in crazy women, women who don''t care about logic and are willing to ignore all logic and do crazy things for him.
Well, of course, for now, these "crazy things" are to kill him, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, what matters is the purpose.
"But this thing can destroy more than half of the entire prehistoric world, you know right?" he said as he turned his attention back to the huge meteor, or rather the huge sun, in the sky.
"It doesn''t matter, with the help of the Dao Ancestor and the Way of Heaven, the damages can bepensated"
"Well, of course, our power level will be reduced to the Quasi-saint realm for a while, but it''s a small price to pay instead of killing a monster like you" Nuwa said while looking at her masterpiece.
A purple sun emitting an aura of destruction, only the fluctuation of the sun caused all the dimensional and spatialyers around them to burn.
No, even the surrounding fabric itself was being burned by this Sun to the extent that the true cosmic structures could be seen.
"Your creation dao can be scary at times. If it wasn''t for your obsession, you could be even stronger than this swordswoman. Well, you actually are, but only the world doesn''t know that" Tian Shen sighed.
It wasn''t just a simple sun, no, it was a very terrifying feat, a feat even enough to kill three saints.
This sun was created from the primordial chaos, as the source of cultivation, of course, this world has a lot of information about the primordial chaos.
And Nuwa, using her knowledge of primordial chaos, created a sun made of primordial chaos.
And that was not all
Chapter 143: Fishing In The River Of Time
And that was not all, she also created the Dao of Destruction and added it to this Sun, as a result, this sun has both the power of primordial chaos and the Dao of Destruction.
ording to Tian Shen''s analysis, the power of this sun is more than enough to destroy more than half of the prehistoric world.
Without dy, Nuwa sent the sun towards Tian Shen, she had arranged it so that wherever this human ran, the sun would follow him.
Originally, she wasn''t really sure that this masterpiece of her could kill this monster, but at least it could hurt him
And that''s enough for them to buy time for Leader Ji to do Laozi''s idea to kill this monster.
She also used the power of order to prevent this sun from harming the saints. After all, as long as the saints are fine, everything can be restored.
However, contrary to her imagination, Tian Shen did not run away and stood directly in front of this huge and terrifying sun
"Let me see if my body is stronger or your Dao of Destruction" Tian Shen said in an enthusiastic tone, while also throwing Laozi away.
Of course, he was the only one who was eager at this moment, all the other experts in the world were looking for a way to escape from the 33 Heavens at this moment.
heck! If this sun explodes, more than half of the prehistoric world would be destroyed
No matter how powerful they are, it is absolutely impossible to survive in the explosion of such a monstrous sun! Even saints will not be able to survive
"No need to worry"
"Don''t you realize that when the concept of time is erased, time still flows here?"
"No matter what happens out there, it will have no effect on here" Chen Meiying said, seeing the panicked expression of everyone in the protectiveyer.
At the same time, she looked at Tian Shen with a more fascinated look, although she knew that this monster was powerful, but this was the first time she saw his power with her own eyes.
On the other side, the sun created by Nuwa faced Tian Shen and suddenly exploded
With the explosion of the sun, an area asrge as a quadrillion gxies literally lost its "existence" in less than a millisecond.
All concepts in this immeasurable vastness werepletely erased, even the heavenlyws that were also created by the Way Of Heaven werepletely erased as if they never existed.
The whole sky lost its color and turned white, at this moment in this ce, no being could survive unless it was at least at the level of a conceptual being.
In the true meaning of words, everything went from "existence" to "non-existence", the number of living beings who died in this explosion is sorge that they literally could not be counted.
Thew of physics and even the spiritual and physical parameters werepletely destroyed, in all this vastness there was no longer any difference between dead and alive, soul and body.
"died?" Nuwa, who had created a separate reality around herself and Laozi, suddenly muttered to herself
Basically, this explosion destroyed even the meaning and concept of talking, but because at this moment they were basically in a mixed reality with this "nonexistent" extent, they could still talk.
Laozi didn''t say anything and took a closer look and tried to scan everywhere with his eyes, unfortunately, he couldn''t use his divine senses in this area.
This area cannot be perceived by the divine senses due to non-existence
"Oh boy, my clothes are torn" Suddenly a voice echoed in this non-existent area and caused the four eyes to widen.
"Ho- how"
"How can he talk?" Nuwa screamed in horror, surviving in a non-existent area and talking in it is a different matter.
In order to be able to use a concept that does not exist in the non-existent area, you must be above the concepts themselves! Existence above the conceptual level!
At this moment, they realized that even though they overestimated this monster, they still underestimated him
"Hahaha, it''s really fun to see those panicked faces" Tian Shen appeared in front of them wearing only a pair of white pants.
Unfortunately, his royal dress was destroyed due to the explosion, and at this moment, all the muscles in his body were visible
"Well, do you have anything else to try, or can I kill you?" Tian Shen asked with a smile on his face as he looked at both of them.
However, for Nuwa and Laozi whom every atom of their bodies was trembling with fear at this moment, this smile was more like an evil smile.
"Oh right, I had forgotten about this old man" Tian Shen giggled a little and then looked at above the 33 Heavens, where all the Saints live.
That ce was not affected even after such a terrifying explosion, after all, it was under the protection of the Dao Ancestor, and such an attack was not enough to affect it.
Nuwa and Laozi''s eyes, as ifpletely deadened by fear, shed again at this moment, Nuwa nced at Laozi and thetter nodded.
"Hmm?" Without wasting time, Laozi thrust his sword at Tian Shen, although his swordpletely shattered as soon as it hit Tian Shen''s body.
[Destruction Disc] Nuwa also formed a disc and threw it at Tian Shen, which exploded in front of his face.
"It''s stupid" Tian Shen muttered to himself, of course, they didn''t intend to hurt him, they wanted to escape, and of course, they seeded.
Well, actually, Tian Shen let them escape
They appeared in a part of above the 33 heavens, suddenly a noble, mysterious, and magnificent river, the end of which could not be seen, appeared next to them, and an old man came out of it.
"Did you seed?" Laozi asked hopefully, this was theirst hope
"I seeded, although the river of time is not stable and is pushing back the new concept, so we don''t have much time" Leader Ji replied, looking at the result of their battle area at the same time.
"Are you sure this idea works?" Nuwa asked, the previous attack and damage she had done to the prehistoric world had caused her to lose over ny percent of her energy.
In fact, not only her, but all the Saints had lost more than ny percent of their energy, if it wasn''t for the Dao Ancestor''s order, they would have intervened in this fight by now.
"I don''t know, but this is ourst hope" Laozi then began to exin his idea
"That''s stupid" Nuwa said honestly, she didn''t think such an idea would work on a being that transcended concepts.
"If he is really an existence beyond the concepts, this will not work" Leader Ji also agreed with Nuwa
"Time is one of the Seven Supreme Laws, and the Seven Supreme Laws are at apletely different level. If you can fish his past in the river of time, there will be a chance to win," Laozi exined.
Leader Ji and Nuwa fell silent, they looked at each other and sighed, Laozi was right, at this point they had no other way to win.
In addition, Dao ancestor had already warned them that he would not interfere in this fight and had forbidden other saints from interfering as well.
"You must transfer all of your remaining energy to me" said Leader Ji, and then activated his Time Dao and began to search between the time roots of the various cultivation universes
As the origin of cultivation, the prehistoric world is connected to all other cultivation universes, in other words, their river of time can actually be connected to the river of time of other cultivation universes.
Laozi''s idea was simple, he wanted the Leader Ji to find the universe Tian Shen came from and fish the baby version of him from the past.
Naturally, the baby version of this monster should be the most vulnerable version of him, as long as the baby version is killed, the current version would either be greatly weakened or even die.
Of course, there was a very big risk, that the past of this monster would not affect him, but with their current situation, they had to take this risk.
As Nuwa and Laozi began to transfer all of their remaining energy to Leader Ji, whistling sounds suddenly echoed throughout the 33 Heavens.
"He is here"
"Be faster" They had realized during the fight that this human was very arrogant and no matter what technique they wanted to use, this human would not stop them.
They didn''t know if it was due to stupidity orplete confidence, but it didn''t matter to them either, the fact that it was in their favor was enough for them.
Leader Ji also noticed the whistling sounds that sounded like death whistles and began to burn his life energy to increase his energy.
As a saint, he has eternal life, and burning even all his life energy is not important to him, two others also realized what he was doing and followed his way and started burning their life energy.
"Hey hey, it''s not over? You know I haven''t even made a single attack yet, right? So when is it going to be my turn?" Tian Shen''s voice echoed throughout above the 33 Heavens, causing the Heaven structures to tremble.
"I found him." Leader Ji''s eyes suddenly shed with joy and excitement, he was able to find the baby version of Tian Shen in a universe called Nine Chaos Multiverse
"get him" Nuwa and Laozi''s eyes also shone with excitement and they both said at the same time
Chapter 144: Back
Leader Ji put his hand into the river of time and grabbed the baby and pulled him out from the other side of the river of time, a baby with a cute and lovely face.
Nuwa couldn''t stop herself and wanted to pinch the baby, but Laozi stopped her and looked at her with strange eyes.
"Is it finally over?" At the same time, Tian Shen finally reached them
"Don''te forward" said the leader Ji and he was ready to kill the baby at any moment
"There is still a chance, you can use all your foundation and repair this world, then you can leave this world alive" Laozi said, although he knew what he said was somewhat stupid.
"You really don''t think that killing that baby will affect me?" Tian Shen said yfully
"We''re not sure, but who knows? Maybe it really kills you" Laozi replied
"Still time¡ª" Before Nuwa finish speaking, Tian Shen''sughter echoed throughout the prehistoric world.
"Hahaha, I''m sorry, but this is so stupid."
"Originally, I thought you guys has brains, but it seems I was wrong"
"Well, I guess this is the end of our argument and fight, right? Although I like to y with you, my girls''s safety is more important to me" Tian Shen said with a smile on his face.
"What the hell is he going to do?"
"Kill him" Nuwa shouted and then the leader Ji crushed the baby''s head
However nothing happened, literally not even the slightest scratch appeared on Tian Shen
"Finished? Now it''s my turn"
"We failed" Laozi said and a bitter smile appeared on his face, one could see regret and horror in that smile.
"No, no, I can''t die! I must save my brother!" However, unlike the two who had no hope left, Nuwa still did not want to die.
She still had to find a way to bring her brother back to life, she swore that she would not die until she brought her brother back to life.
Tian Shen ignored them and pped, along with his pping, the entire prehistoric world stopped working
Whether it''s Yin-Yang or fate, life and death, or the endless cycle of destruction and creation, they all stop at the same time.
Apart from half of the creatures of the prehistoric world who were already dead, the other half also lost all their consciousness and at this moment became illusions as if they were about to disappearpletely at any moment.
The entire prehistoric world lost its color and fell into ckness, this vast and almost infinite expanse returned to nothingness and became one with the endless void.
"Being the strongest is very tiring. It doesn''t matter how much I lower my strength and how much I give them handicap, in the end, the result will be the same."
"Well, I guess the result wasn''t too bad, even though it was short it was still a bit of fun huh?" He looked at the vast expanse that had be one with him with a silly smile.
Of course, he had no ns to keep it that way
He raised his hand a little and stared at his palm, suddenly a thirty-centimeter-tall miniature creature appeared in his hand.
"My lord, was it really necessary for you to destroy this entire prehistoric world?" Chen Meiying asked in apletely respectful but scared tone.
In fact, she and the other audience were alive and alert until thest moment of their fight, but as soon as this monster pped, everything literally disappeared.
"Maybe? I don''t know, it''s time to go back anyway" Tian Shen giggled a little and then waved his hand, the endless darkness bent down and created a path for him to the destination he wanted.
"Then what about this world? I thought you really cared about those two women" Chen Meiying asked with a little curiosity.
"Caring? You can''t call it caring, I''m just interested in them, besides, everything will be back to normal as soon as we leave this expanse."
"And before you ask, no, I won''t erase their memories, why should I erase them? They need to know that they belong to me" Tian Shen said in a neutral tone and then took thest step out of this vastness.
As he passed through the exit stage, the entire prehistoric world returned to its original state, even all the concepts that had been erased during their battle were also restored.
Meanwhile, in the Nine Chaos multiverse, inside the secret realm of longevity
Suddenly the space bent and two figures came out
"They''re not finished yet?" Chen Meiying muttered in surprise, how much has this man slowed down time?
"They will be done in a sec" Tian Shen said and stared at the girls with a smile, it''s been hours since hest saw them.
Besides, because of the secret realm, he wasn''t able to spend time with these girls, even he was starting to miss them.
Suddenly, a mysterious and noble aura that seemed to reflect eternity itself radiated from all the girls and caused the secret realm to tremble.
At the same time, various auspicious phenomena began to appear in the Lower Verse, this was the first time that mortals has achieved eternal life.
More importantly, these mortals are the girls of this monster, Heavenly Dao wanted to create a good impression of itself in the mind of this man.
Meanwhile, all the apex beings standing at the top of the Lower Verse power pyramid looked at these phenomena and frowned a little
All of them began to divine to find the reason for the appearance of these phenomena, and in the end, they came to an answer, Heaven and Earth were celebrating the sess of a few people.
Their frowns deepened even more than before, heaven and earth do not congratte simple sesses, meaning that this sess and achievement of whatever it is must be the first of its kind in history.
"Brother?" Tian Yanyu threw herself into Tian Shen''s arms as soon as she opened her eyes
And at the same time, she looked at Chen Meiying with a cold look, this woman had been alone with her brother for a while, she shouldn''t have done something strange with her brother, right?
"Husband!"
"Young Master!" Wen Rong, Mei Li, and Jin Xiuying also threw themselves into Tian Shen''s arms as soon as they opened their eyes, and climbed onto his colt.
"Calm down, I''m not going anywhere okay?" Tian Shen giggled a little and started stroking their hair in turn.
"Um? Brother, why do you have the smell of two different women on you?" Tian Yanyu asked with slightly dangerous eyes as she smelled her brother, the only woman who was with her brother during this time was this goddess of destiny, right?
So why are there two different smells on him now? More importantly, why is his brother not wearing clothes?
"Husband, where is your clothes?" Jin Xiuying also asked with surprised eyes and looked at Chen Meiying at the same time.
She lookedpletely intact and the same as before, so what exactly happened here?
Although Wen Rong and Mei Li didn''t say anything, curiosity could also be seen on their faces.
They also nced at the blushing Wang Liuying, but she was in the same state of cultivation as they were the whole time.
"Well, the story is a bit long, but it''s not what you think" Tian Shen said while pping Tian Yanyu''s butt.
"A~ I missed you so much brother" Tian Yanyu asked with slightly wet eyes, the more time she spent with her brother, the more attached she became.
And it wasn''t just her, she could see the same in the other girls, even Wang Liuying wanted toe and hug Tian Shen like the others, but she was shy.
"I missed you too" Tian Shen hugged them tightly, and the others tightened their arms around his waist and neck.
To the extent that the pressure from their hands was enough to crush the stars, it could be seen that they all missed Tian Shen.
On the other hand, Chen Meiying looked at them with slightly strange eyes, do these girls really not know about this monster?
She didn''t know how they would react if they found out about his true face, but she didn''t count on Tian Yanyu
It wasn''t hard to understand that there was something wrong with this girl''s brain circuits, nothing but Tian Shen didn''t even have any meaning to her
"Well, that''s enough for now, let''s see what you did." After a few minutes of hugging, Tian Shen let them go, although one could see the reluctance in them, but in the end, they listened to Tian Shen''s words.
As they began to exin their aplishments, Tian Shen nced at them
Wang Liuying also came to them and enthusiastically began to exin about her achievement
All of them had managed to obtain the Eternal Essence, meaning that they no longer needed to worry in the slightest about their lifespans.
In addition, they also managed to obtain the infinite regeneration of demons, although it is only an iplete version and they have toplete it themselves.
Of course, that was not all, they also added eternity to their most powerful techniques byprehending eternity.
As a result, their most powerful techniques will have aspects and traces of Dao of Eternity from now on
As a whole, they have be more scary monsters for the younger generation
"You all did great" He stroked their heads - an act that gave them even more joy than all the aplishments of the past few hours.
"Well, it''s time to go back, anyway, we shouldn''t keep those people waiting too long, right?"
Chapter 145: Give Her To Me Or You Cant Leave
"Well, it''s time to go back, anyway, we shouldn''t keep those people waiting too long, right?" Tian Shen said as he took a quick look at outside the secret realm.
The girls nodded and then suddenly the entire structure around them changed and the next moment they appeared in front of the exit gate of the secret realm
Tian Shen took a step and passed through the exit gate and exited the secret realm, the other girls followed him and exited the secret realm.
"Finally, we''re back" Tian Yanyu said as she looked at the academy space in front of her, originally they should have left a few hours earlier like the others.
"Husband, is there something wrong?" Jin Xiuying asked seeing Tian Shen not moving and basically looking at the sky.
Because of her question, the rest of the girls also looked at Tian Shen, although Chen Meying directly scanned the entire world and noticed the matter.
"Not again" she wanted to cry, why are there always idiots who want to annoy this monster?
Aren''t they afraid that this monster will suddenly get angry and crush their whole world? Well, unfortunately, these idiots are not aware of the real power of this man
"Who are they?" Tian Yanyu said coldly, feeling several auras locking them in ce.
Normally, the elders of the academy woulde to guide them and ask questions, but with these auras that locked them at this moment, it was clear that they did not have good intentions.
"A few small bugs, you don''t need to care about them" Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone, then nced at Chen Meiying, causing thetter''s body to tremble.
"Hmm, you''ve been a little more than useless up until now, but that''s okay, you can be my sugar mommy from now on" he said in a neutral tone, switching ces with her.
"Huh? What should I do?" The goddess of destiny looked at Tian Shen with nk and confused eyes, what exactly did this man say just now?
Unfortunately, Tian Shen didn''t answer and basically looked up at the sky again, however she could feel the murderous looks on her.
"We have been waiting for you for a long time." Suddenly, an ancient and magnificent voice echoed in the area and several figures appeared in front of them.
"The Longevity Secret Realm has ended and you have finallye out, don''t you want to invite the seniors to tea?" Wang Lin asked with a smile on his face.
"Hehe, even a fool can understand that your intentions are not good" Tian Yanyu, seeing that her brother didn''t seem to want to interfere, stepped forward and replied sarcastically.
"Little girl, haven''t you been taught manners?" Nn Xiuqing asked coldly, she could hardly control herself not to kill them all right now.
"manners? Why should I learn manners? I see no need to respect anyone but my brother" she replied in the same sarcastic tone.
"What do you want? Get to the point" Wen Rong stepped forward and asked in an indifferent tone, she could somewhat understand why these people hade.
Anyway, except for this woman, that one woman and the man next to her are very well-known characters and of course she knows them.
In addition, the rest of the figures standing behind them are from the forces that have problems with her family and Tian family.
The reason for theiring is clear, to cause trouble, or even worse, to start a war
"Hahaha, Daoist friends, what''s wrong with youing here?" However, before Wang Ling could answer, another voice was suddenly heard, and several figures appeared next to Tian Yanyu and the other girls.
"This is none of your business Old Qin" Chi Yun spoke recognizing this person, this man is one of the pirs of the Immortal Academy as well as one of the few impartial officials of the academy.
However, it seems that this indifference has changed to some extent
"not mine? You came here with representatives of many forces and you want to talk to my academy''s disciples"
"Or rather, hurt them... did you really think I would sit in a corner and just watch?" Old Qin said in a neutral tone.
Hearing his words, the three of them frowned, they couldn''t understand why this old man wanted to protect these kids, however it didn''t matter.
For now and the future, they cannot retreat
"Now that everything is clear, there is no need to beat around the bush anymore"
"Hand over the Heaven Essence and Eternal Origin, and then everyone will leave here without any problems," Wang Lin said coldly.
He could feel the aura of eternity from these girls, it was clear that they had obtained the Eternal Origin.
If they were able to obtain the Eternal Origin, then they were definitely able to obtain the Heaven Essence, although he didn''t want to let go of these kids so easily, but with Old Qin''s interference, he couldn''t go too far.
Besides, that ancestor of the Tian family must be nearby and most likely wille soon, unfortunately, he cannot carry out his first n, but there will always be a second chance.
"What do you mean? We weren''t meant to-" Nn Xiuqing said in an annoyed tone, though Chi Yun quickly silenced her and began to speak to her telepathically.
"Idiot... What makes you think we will hand over the Eternal Origin?" Jin Xiuying said coldly, she didn''t even try to hide the fact that they had obtained the Eternal Origin.
Old Qin''s eyebrows rose upon hearing her words, although he guessed that these girls had obtained the Eternal Origin, but this girl really confirmed it?
''This is going to be a problem'' he sighed, if it wasn''t for the Great Elder''s Order, he wouldn''t want to get involved in these top families'' fights.
"So you really have it?" Nn Xiuqing, Chi Yun, and Wang Lin were also surprised, thinking that they have it and actually having it is apletely different matter.
The greed of all three of them peaked in an instant, as long as they can obtain the Eternal Origin and the Essence of Heaven, they don''t mind letting these children live a little longer.
"As she said, what does this have to do with you?" Wang Liuying, who had been silent until now, suddenly said in a slightly angry tone
"Hmm? Liuying? Haha, girl, so it''s really you" Wang Lin looked at his brother''s daughter and startedughing.
"Girl, do you know how long I''ve been looking for you? For years, I''ve forced the Wang family''s army to search all continents."
"Now that you''re here, I can destroy a threat like you for my son" he said in an indifferent tone, then nced at Tian Yanyu again.
"The conditions have changed, the eternal origin, the essence of heaven and her, otherwise everything will not end easily"
Tian Yanyu turned her head and looked at Wang Liuying who was trying to hold back her tears, it is really cruel to hear such words from your uncle.
At the same time, Wang Liuing also nced at her, she was originally somewhat sure that these girls would probably abandon her.
After all, it seemed that they didn''t like her being around Tian Shen
So she was going to be abandoned again huh? She didn''t know why but she felt pain in her heart, she has only know these girls for a few hours, right?
So what is this feeling of pain for?
"Evolved cow, you better be careful with your words and don''t cross the red line" Tian Yanyu said in a cold tone filled with murderous intent.
She had no intention of letting go of this girl, of course, it doesn''t mean she likes this girl, just that she hates this man more.
Besides, this girl belongs to her brother, now that her brother is here, she wants to show off a little in front of him and get a whole night of love in return.
"little kid, this is the second andst time that I am warning you about the way you talk."
"If you don''t hand over what I said, then none of you will get out of here safe" Wang Lin suddenly released his aura and the entire surrounding area started to burn.
Old Qin wanted to make a move and protect these girls, but someone made a move instead
"Well that''s enough, you''d better watch how you speak" Chen Meiying suddenly spoke, releasing a very small part of her aura at the same time.
The whole sky suddenly became dark and even the space around them copsed and cracks appeared between the border of reality and nothingness
"Who are you?" Wang Lin asked in a slightly panicked tone, where did this woman suddenly appear?
Goddess Of Destiny didn''t know whether tough or cry, so this man had actually been hiding her presence and himself the whole time? for what reason?
Did he want these girls to gain experience from this situation? Or again just for fun?
"Me? I''m Sugar mom--, cough cough sorry, I''m Tian Shen''s Master" She really was about to say that word for a moment.
"Tian Shen''s Master? When did he get a master?" Chi Yun asked with curiosity and of course fear, and more importantly, where did such a powerful woman suddenly appear?
She does not remember the existence of such a woman in the Lower Verse
"Right now?" Suddenly, an attractive male voice rang out and attracted everyone''s attention
Everyone looked at the gate behind the girls, a very handsome young man came out slowly, every step he took was divine and noble.
Chapter 146: So You Are Jealous
Everyone looked at the gate behind the girls, a very handsome young man came out slowly, every step he took was divine and noble.
"¡"
The girls looked at him with confusion, wasn''t he with them right now? So when did he go back into the secret realm? And in the first pce, why did he go back into the secret realm?
Of course, Chen Meiying could understand the man''s thoughts to some extent and did not know whether tough or cry
"Master, I''m sorry I kept you waiting" Tian Shen ignored the others and walked towards the goddess of fate and said in an indifferent tone.
One could not feel the slightest respect that a disciple should show a master in his tone, on the other hand, Wang Lin and the others frowned as they tried to suppress their fear.
"So what are you here for?" he said as if looking at insects
A few veins appeared on Wang Lin''s forehead, is the rudeness of these siblings innate? For a moment, he couldn''t control his killing intent, and all his bloodlust was drained from his body
"Be careful" though Chen Meiying blocked his killing intent with her aura and warned in a warning tone.
Wang Lin frowned, though he suddenly thought of something and his frown disappeared and was reced by a grin.
"Hey, kid, aren''t you ashamed to be hiding behind a woman?" He said in a sarcastic tone, causing the faces of the people behind him to change slightly.
"Haha, I didn''t know the legendary young master of the Tian family was so shameless" They could hardly contain theirughter.
"Right, I wonder how all his fans will react if they see something like this?" Nn Xiuqing said with a smirk.
Although Chi Yun frowned, looking at Tian Shen''s face, why is he still indifferent? Does he care at all about the words of these two?
Who really listens to insects?
Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls also looked at Tian Shen, of course they didn''t care about Wang Lin''s words at all, on the contrary, they were a little jealous and angry because they weren''t the woman Tian Shen was hiding behind.
Tian Yanyu even fisted her hands and looked at Chen Meiying with murderous intent, the threat is increasing by the second.
"be ashamed? Why should I be ashamed? Being able to find a woman you can hide behind is not a shame, but an ability!"
"For example, look at yourself, is a fool like you capable of such a thing? Ask the two women beside you, no, ask your wife, is she willing to protect you?"
"And here I am, turning a woman I saw for a few hours into a maid...cough cough, excuse me, into my master" he said yfully while looking at them.
As his words echoed, Wang Lin''s face becamepletely dark and ugly, the people behind him also looked at him with strange looks.
"Well if you don''t have anything to do we should go, the girls should rest anyway" he then ignored thempletely, and while pointing at the girls they flew towards their mansions.
However Wang Lin and the other two women wanted to stop them, and Chen Meiying''s aurapletely knocked them to the ground.
"Senior, would you like to stay in the academy for a few days as a special guest?" Old Qinpletely ignored Wang Lin''s situation and asked respectfully.
"No problem" Chen Meiying also nodded, and then they left
Of course, Old Qin did not forget to say goodbye to Wang Lin and others
"I''ll kill you bastards with my own hands" Wang Lin muttered angrily as he saw them leaving.
"Not only we were unable to do anything, but we were also humiliated." Nn Xiuqing''s feelings were no different, and hatred, murderous intent, and anger flickered in her eyes.
She hated Tian Shen the most and could hardly control herself not to attack her, unfortunately, it turned out that she couldn''t even if she wanted to.
"Who was that woman anyway?" It was only Chi Yun who wasn''t blinded by anger
"Who cares who that bitch is? She will be killed by my Wang Family''s Ancestor when he wakes up" Wang Lin replied briskly and then left.
"Tian Shen, if I can''t kill you, then I will make you miserable" Nn Xiuqing muttered to herself before leaving.
All her old friends have be the leaders of the current generation of their families, and with their help, she can boycott the Tian family and more importantly Tian Shen.
In addition, her family is alsopletely against Tian Shen and the Tian family, and they do not reject such a suggestion.
However, this n can hurt Tian''s Family in the long run and she doesn''t want everything to take so long, she wants to kill Tian Shen and his loved ones as soon as possible.
But it seems she has to wait
On the other hand, Chi Yun looked at others leaving there, although she also felt humiliated and a little angry, but she also did not want to enter into an all-out war with the Tian family.
Especially since she has just received a new warning from the Protoss that she must not be an enemy of the Tian family or she will lose all her position there.
She sighed and she also left, it would be better to go ahead with the first n and test the waters for now
Several hours passed slowly and night came
"What are you doing here?" Tian Yanyu asked in a slightly cold tone while looking at Jin Xiuying with narrowed eyes.
What is this girl doing in front of her brother''s mansion at this hour of the night? Does she have a strange n? impossible! She will not let this girl achieve her evil goals
"Don''t you think I should ask you this question? I''m his wife, although it''s not official, but still we''re engaged!"
"But what about you? You''re just his sister? I don''t think it''s right for a sister to visit her brother at such a time of night" Jin Xiuying also said coldly.
She couldn''t understand this girl''s possessiveness and obsession with Tian Shen, as far as she could remember the two had no rtionship when they were children.
So what is the reason for this obsession? And more importantly, what is this possessiveness? She was sure that if Tian Shen was weaker than her, she would probably chain Tian Shen and imprison him for eternity.
Only heaven knows what kind of perverted tortures she would do on Tian Shen
"I''m just a sister? Bitch, I''m his wife and also my brother''s queen!" She said with a tone filled with murderous intent, the surrounding atmosphere flickering with rm due to her murderous intent.
She waspletely offended by this woman''s words, even her own brother had said that she was going to be his wife! She will not allow any woman to steal this position from her!
So why about they being siblings?! If there is aw to prevent their marriage until she destroys the heavens then everything will be fine, right?
"You? You will be nothing more than a sister, the truth is hard but you have to ept it" Jin Xiuying said with a smile, although in front of others, she supports this woman when necessary, but it does not mean that she likes her.
"You" Athe killing intent released from her body but was suppressed the next moment
"Hahaha, I see! So you''re just jealous" Tian Yanyu suddenly thought of something and all her anger disappeared.
Among all the girls, she is the only one who spent a whole night with her brother, although the others spent hours with her brother, but it was not a whole night.
"What do you mean?" Of course, Jin Xiuying didn''t understand what she meant
"My brother didn''t touch you the whole time you were with him, he obviously doesn''t like you" Tian Yanyu said with a sarcastic tone.
Jin Xiuying''s eyes turned red and looked at her bloodthirsty
"Well that''s enough"
Chapter 147: Lovely Night ( R-18 )
a threesome but there is no yuri
----
"Well, that''s enough" However, before Jin Xiuying could do anything, the mansion door opened and Tian Shen stared at them with a pair of yful eyes.
Of course, he was listening to their arguments the whole time and was really enjoying such an interesting show, however, he won''t let them cross the red line.
"Husband" Jin Xiuying threw herself into Tian Shen''s arms and put her head on his chest with tears in her eyes.
"Calm down" Tian Shen said and just started stroking her hair, at the same time he looked at his sister who was looking at him with puffy cheeks
"Come here, you don''t need to be jealous" Tian pulled her into his arms too
"Brother, how about you send this woman away so we can get on with our business?" Tian Yanyu asked with crazy and lustful eyes, it''s been a long time since she slept with her brother and her body can''t take it anymore.
"Husband can I stay too?" However before he could answer, Jin Xiuying looked at Tian Shen with puppy ??eyes and asked pleadingly.
"Of course not! This night is for me and my brother" Tian Yanyu quickly answered and refused her, she won''t let any creature ruin their night!
More importantly, she will never allow a woman to sleep with her brother! Especially in front of her eyes! This is strictly prohibited
"I didn''t ask you" Jin Xiuying didn''t even bother to look at her
"No problem" Tian Shen replied with a smile on his face, of course he has no problem, besides this girl is his future wife.
"Thank you so much husband!" Jin Xiuying said in a loving tone and began to rub her face against Tian Shen''s chest again.
On the other hand, after hearing her brother''s words, Tian Yanyu couldn''t say anything anymore and could only clench her teeth.
"Let''s go inside" Tian Shen took them out of his arms and then took their hands and took them inside the mansion and they went to his room and threw them both on his bed.
"I guess it''s going to be a long night" Tian Shen said with a yful smile on his face as he looked at the sexy and beautiful girl in front of him.
While one could see excitement, lust, and passion on Tian Yanyu''s face, one could see fear, longing, and anticipation on Jin Xiuying''s face.
Eventually, she was going to be Tian Shen''s wifepletely
"Umm~" Tian Shen stepped forward a bit and ced his lips on Tian Yanyu''s, thetter not only didn''t resist but opened her mouth automatically.
Tian Shen''s tongue entered Tian Yanyu''s mouth and started to fight with her tongue to dominate her mouth, on the other hand, Jin Xiuying saw their kiss, her pussy got a little wet and her nipples got hard.
Tian Shen gestured to her and Jin Xiuying of course noticed his gesture which made her cheeks blush, though she didn''t back down either and walked towards Tian Shen and started kissing his neck.
Of course, Tian Shen''s hands and fingers were not honest either, and he moved his hand to her legs, and to be more precise, to her pussy, and began to rub it on her ck panties.
Her face turned even redder as she felt Tian Shen''s hand on her private part, but she didn''t back down because of the strange but very good feeling that suddenly shed through her body like electricity.
"Ah ah ah~" she couldn''t believe that only Tian Shen''s hand would give her such an unbelievably good feeling and pleasure.
Well, anyway, as an omnipotent being, Tian Shen can naturally do anything
They stayed in this position for a few minutes until Tian Shen felt the colorless liquiding out of Jin Xiuying''s pussy andpletely soaking her panties as well as her hands, he let go of thetter and she fell on the bed panting.
Of course, he could also feel the wetting of Tian Yanyu''s panties, after all, this girl was sitting on his legs and her pussy was directly touching his dick.
"Brother is a monster as always, how can you make someone reach orgasm with just one kiss?" Tian Shen broke the kiss, causing strings of saliva to connect between their faces.
"You still dare to challenge your brother after all this time my dear horny sister?" Tian Shenughed a little and then looked at her fianc¨¦.
"Even Tian Yanyu hasn''t reached this level of Slutness Dao after all this time." he didn''t know whether tough or cry.
Jin Xiuying was kneeling in front of him at this moment and was taking out his dick from inside his pants
"Hmph brother, I''m better than her!" Seeing Jin Xiuying, Tian Yanyu said in an angry tone and wanted to get off his brother''s legs and go to suck his dick, but Tian Shen stopped her.
"Ahhhh~" With a pinching feeling from her nipples, an erotic moan suddenly came out of her mouth
"Heh, I''m the best wife! I''ll even be the world''s most shameless and slutty personal slut for my darling if needed" Jin Xiuying sneered, ignoring her moans.
Although she would be shy at the beginning of everything, it wouldn''t take her long to get over her shyness, plus she didn''t like this girl getting all thepliments.
She took Tian Shen''s dick out of his pants and looked at its monstrous size and gulped, would this thing fit inside her?
Suddenly, she felt a drop on her face and came out of shock, because of her position, she was right under Tian Yanyu''s butt, and the drop that fell on her face belonged to her pussy.
She ignored it and started acting exactly like her master''s erotic novels, well, actually even she didn''t know why her master had such books, but those books have a use now.
She took out her tongue and ran it over the tip of the dick and started massaging it gently with her hands, as seconds passed her licks reached other parts of the dick until she wet it with her tongue and saliva
Se then slowly began to take it into her mouth, unfortunately, due to itsrge size she was unable to take more than half of it inside.
Although, even with half of his dick, her throat is slightly swollen, and if it wasn''t for the fact that she was a cultivator, she probably would have died of suffocation.
"Ahhhh brother Arum ahhh~" At the same time, on the other side, Tian Shen started biting Tian Yanyu''s nipples through her clothes, not forgetting to move his hands to her back and hold her hips in his hands.
"Ahhhh~" Tian Yanyu''s moans echoed in the room, Tian Shen''s dishonest hands went into her panties and towards her butthole after a few minutes.
He started rubbing the area and continued to insert his fingers into it, anyway he wanted to enjoy this hole today and he needed to prepare it.
Her butt hole was just as soft and rubable as her hips, by inserting his finger he could feel the inner wall of her butt.
He rubbed there for several minutes until he cum and filled Jin Xiuying''s mouth with white liquid, Jin Xiuying couldn''t handle the amount of liquid and it all came out of her mouth.
"Well, it''s time for the next step" Tian Shen said, then ced Tian Yanyu, whose eyes were full of pleasure and intoxication, on the bed and lifted Jin Xiuying up.
"Kiyaaa...What do you want to do husband?" Jin Xiuying asked in a surprised tone, seeing that her husband wasn''t going to put her on the floor or on the bed.
"I want to test my dinner?" He grinned and then held his fianc¨¦e in the air with her pussy towards his mouth so he could eat her pussy standing up.
"Well, now brother''s dick is mine!" Tian Yanyu on the other hand came to her senses as she heard Jin Xiuying''s voice and looked at Tian Shen''s dick with eyes full of lust, just like a hunter looking at her prey.
Without hesitation, she tore her panties and then got into doggy position, creating one of the most beautiful scenes of creation, at this moment, both her butthole and pussy were fully exposed.
In addition, there is no need to talk about her sexy and voluptuous curves
She wanted to gently put Tian Shen''s dick inside her pussy, but unfortunately, Tian Shen grabbed his dick with his free right hand and pped her pussy with it.
"Ahhhh~ Brother, please fuck me! I can''t wait it anymore!" Tian Yanyu said with wet eyes, her body could hardly bear it.
"Have you forgotten what I told you?" Tian Shen said as he took out his tongue from Jin Xiuying''s panties.
"Ah? Brother, please fuck your sluty and cute sister, look at my attractive and sexy pussy and ass? Don''t you want to beat them with your dick?" she said in a flirtatious and erotic tone.
Without giving her a chance, Tian Shen inserted his dick into her butthole and slowly began to thrust it back and forth.
"Ahhh~ That''s right, fuck me brother! Fuck me like a slut!" Tian Yanyu reached orgasm as soon as her brother''s dick entered in her butt, and a little white liquid came out from the corner of her butt.
"Ahhhh~" On the other side, Jin Xiuying''s moans were also echoing in the room, Tian Shen was licking her pussy from her ck panties, and that was enough for her topletely drown in pleasure.
With each passing second, her desire for Tian Shen''s dick grew more and more
"That''s right, lich right there husband, ahhh~" Jin Xiuying wrapped her long white sexy legs around Tian Shen''s neck.
-----
( A/N: So what''s up guys? Sorry for the irregr updates, I wasn''t home due to a trip and I didn''t have a chance to upload regrly
luckily I returned home today and we can go back to the regr schedule, however we just arrived and it''s night in my country now and I have to sleep, for this I can''t upload more than one chapter today, and sorry again )
Chapter 148: We Want More ( R18 )
"That''s right, lick right there husband, ahhh~" Jin Xiuying wrapped her long white sexy legs around Tian Shen''s neck.
Tian Shen could feel the softness of her legs, however, such things didn''t matter at this moment, currently tearing Tian Yanyu''s butthole was his goal.
"Ahhhh~ I want more brother!" p! he suddenly pped Tian Yanyu''s butt hard, causing the white liquid to suddenly start to spray out of her pussy.
However, Tian Shen didn''t care that she reached orgasm and continued to fuck and pump
"Ahhhh~ I can''t take it anymore, if you keep going like this I''m really going to go crazy~~" With each thrust of Tian Shen, her hips and breasts shook.
"Fucking from the butt is really the best!"
They were in this position for more than ten minutes until Tian Shen cum and emptied all his sperm into her butt, at the same time Tian Yanyu also reached orgasm from the butt and Jin Xiuying also orgasmed.
Jin Xiuying''s ck panties, which were already wet, became even wetter, and the rest of the colorless liquid from her pussy spilled onto Tian Shen''s clothes.
"Hah ha" Tian Shen gently ced the panting Jin Xiuying on the bed, while the colorless liquid was pouring out of her pussy like a fountain.
"Ahhhh~" Tian Shen also slowly pulled out his dick from Tian Yanyu''s butthole and white liquid started toe out
And Tian Yanyu''s body itself fell forward onto the bed, though that wasn''t the end, and Tian Shen turned his attention to Jin Xiuying.
"Are you ready for thest part?" he said with eyes that seemed to be looking at his prey
Feeling the gaze of a hunter from those ck eyes, Jin Xiuying''s pussy began to buzz and burn.
It was clear that her pussy couldn''t wait to be beaten by her husband''s dick
Tian Shen waved his finger and all her clothes were torn off, revealing her tiny pink pussy along with her shapely breasts and pink nipples, forming another heavenly scene.
"It''s really beautiful" Tian Shen looked at her body and admired it
"Husband, am I beautiful? I belong to youpletely~! So you can do whatever you want with my body" she said in a flirtatious tone, spreading her long legs and rtively plump thighs and revealing her wet pussy.
Then she put her hand on it and started stroking it to make Tian Shen even more horny
"You really have a lot of talent in being a slut" Tian Shen giggled and then stepped forward and positioned his dick right in front of her pussy entrance.
"Are you ready?" he asked with a smile on his face
"Ummm" Jin Xiuying said nothing and just nodded, Tian Shen reduced the girl''s pain to zero and multiplied the pleasure as he slowly inserted his dick into her pussy.
he could feel ayer as his dick tore it andpletely filled her pussy and even hit her uterus
"Ummm~" A moan came out of Jin Xiuying''s mouth, she could feel something hitting her womb.
Tian Shen started thrusting his hips back and forth, his pumps getting stronger and faster as the seconds passed, multiplying the pleasure.
"A girl with millions of fans is being fucked like a slut by me right now... what do you think?" he teased as he ced her sexy white legs on his shoulders.
"Ehhh~ Does it matter? I only belong to the husband and those idiots can''t even dream of being with me, hehe~" she replied in a flirtatious voice while moaning.
"Very good point" Tian Shenughed a little and then changed his posture and sat on the bed himself and ced Jin Xiuying on hisp.
"Isn''t it better this way?" Without giving her a chance, he ced his lips on her and began to kiss her. It wasn''t long before thetter opened her mouth and let Tian Shen''s tongue in.
"Umm~" While one of Tian Shen''s hands was ying with Tian Yanyu''s buttocks, his other hand went to Jin Xiuying''s butthole and began to rub and caress it.
Of course, he had no ns to take her butt''s virginity today
Jin Xiuying''s eyes slowly began to change and entered a drunken state, love emoticons could be seen in them.
"Umm? Brother~" Feeling that someone was ying with her butt, Tian Yanyu slowly woke up, seeing the scene next to her, her pussy started to get wet, and without wasting time, she turned around and ced her pussy in her brother''s hand.
"Ahhh~ That''s good brother! More! Rub my pussy more with your hand~" Her moans also started to echo in the room again.
As Tian Shen was gaining control over Jin Xiuying''s mouth, he made the movements of both hands more brutal and injected some energy into his wife''s body.
Feeling the iing energy, Jin Xiuying speeded up the lowering and raising of her hips, and every second, her hips went up and down thousands of times.
"Brother~ Ahhh~ It''s not fair! kiss me too" Tian Yanyu couldn''t bear it anymore and forcibly intervened and broke their kiss and ced her lips on Tian Shen''s lips.
"This whore! Ahhh~" Jin Xiuying looked at Tian Yanyu with a bit of anger, though the pleasure was quickly reced by anger due to the pleasure she was feeling.
At this moment, Tian Yanyu''s legs were between Jin Xiuying and Tian Shen, and she bent down a little so that she could more easily put her lips on Tian Shen''s lips.
That''s why Jin Xiuying had a very clear view of Tian Yaino''s butthole and pussy, however she didn''t have time to pay attention to it, of course she didn''t like it either.
"Ahhh~ Husband! Your dick is mine from now on! Mine! Ahhh~" she moaned in a crazy tone as she increased the speed and force of her hips up and down.
"Okay brother now eat me too, eat your little sister''s sweet little pussy" Tian Yanyu broke the kiss and was about to put her pink pussy on her brother''s mouth but Tian Shen stopped her.
"I''m the boss here" he changed his position and put them in a new position, feeling that these two girls wanted to dominate him.
He grinned as heid Tian Yanyu on her back so that Tian Yanyu''s pussy was in full view.
"Brother~~~ this is so embarrassing... ahhh~"
"She''s right, husband! Why is this bitch on my back! Ahhh~" Both of them wanted toin, but Tian Shen didn''t allow them to do so as he started to move.
He put his head between Tian Yanyu''s legs and started eating tonight''s dessert while simultaneously starting to pump Jin Xiuying.
"Ahhh so good~~!"
"I''m definitely going crazy ahh ahh ahh~" Their moans echoed even louder throughout the room.
Of course, Tian Shen''s hands were not honest either, and they went to her breasts andpletely tore off her dress and bra, revealing a pair ofrge and well-shaped breasts.
He didn''t even miss her nipples and started pinching them¡ªan act that made Tian Yanyu''s pleasure multiply.
"I''m cumming bro! Ahhh~"
"I''m cumming too husband ahhh~" They stayed like this for several minutes until the white liquid from Jin Xiuying''s butt and the colorless liquid from the pussy of both women started to spray out like a fountain.
Tian Yanyu''s body fell from Jin Xiuying onto the bed and she seemed to pass out with lost and drunken eyes and a hanging tongue.
"Well, I guess it''s time for me to cum too"
"Husband, pour out it all into my womb! I want to have a baby! Fill my womb with your seeds!" Jin Xiuying was also in a simr position as Tian Yanyu, and her tongue was hanging out.
However, she managed to say with herst remaining energy
"Well, I don''t think so" Tian Shen said with a bitter smile as he saw Tian Yanyu who suddenly got energy out of nowhere and pulled his dick out of Jin Xiuing''s pussy.
"Impossible! My brother''s seeds belong only to me!" she put Tian Shen''s dick in her mouth, and as he cum, her entire mouth became filled with white liquid.
"Haha! Great as always!" Unlike Jin Xiuying though, she didn''t waste a single drop and drank it all, then copsed on the bed with the dick in her mouth.
"You are a shameless bitch! I make you pay for this in the future." Although Jin Xiuying was extremely angry, she didn''t have the energy to respond due to exhaustion.
"Well, I guess I finally found out about Jin Xiuying''s hidden talents" he said yfully as he pulled his dick out of his little sister''s mouth.
"I guess I''d better let them rest a bit" Tian Shen looked at them and could hardly stopughing, what did they call such expressions in his previous life?
Oh right... Ahegao
Then he wanted to hold them in his arms and let them sleep, however, both of them grabbed the corners of his clothes and looked at him with lustful eyes.
"We want more! So much more! So much so that our pussies bepletely red swollen and we lose control of the output of our buttholes" they both said in a begging and seductive tone.
"..."
Of course, they didn''t want it to end so soon, Tian Yanyu, who was already addicted to her brother, and now Jin Xiuying also realized the heavenly pleasure.
She could now understand why Tian Yanyu and even the other girls sometimes behaved strangely, the reason was simple, they had experienced heaven because of Tian Shen.
"Well who am I to say no?"
Meanwhile, a meeting between all elders and academy''s officials was being held in the academy''s council
"Is there really a need for these interworldpetitions?"
Chapter 149: Diplomacy And Politics
Meanwhile, a meeting between all elders and academy''s officials was being held in the academy''s council
"Is there really a need for these interworldpetitions?"
"This order is from the Great Elder and cannot be changed" Old Qin replied while lightly stroking his beard
"But in such a situation, isn''t an interworldpetition too much?" Originally, these elders would never dare to question the orders of the Great Elder, but they are currently in a special situation.
Aside from the fact that many of the top powers in the world seem to be plotting about the academy, due to the changes between Heaven and Earth, the Emperor Road is going to open faster.
And above all, there is the matter of the academy''s leader! Even though the secret realm is over and the geniuses have left, they still don''t know the identity of the leader
"It shouldn''t be a big problem, plus it seems that the Great Elder wants to use thispetition to dere the leader as well as establish diplomatic rtions and alliances with other worlds" Old Qin replied again.
Naturally, as one of the few elders who is in contact with the Great Elder, he can better understand the thoughts of thetter.
"Dering the leader''s identity, we can understand it, but establishing diplomatic rtions with other worlds?"
"Right? What''s the need to do this? The Divine Ascension World has fallen in the rankings because those ancient families are hiding their true power."
"Despite those families and even the Great Elder, the Divine Ascension World is definitely among the top three worlds in the entire Lower Verse. What is the need to establish diplomatic rtions and alliances with other worlds?"
The elders simply could not understand it, unity is for the weak, and as one of the strongest worlds, why do they need to unite with other worlds?
It may seem at first nce that there are many internal conflicts in their world, but as long as foreign forces dare to interfere in the affairs of their world, those ancient families will not remain silent.
"I''m not exactly sure either, but it seems that the Forbidden Lands are making moves that have even attracted the attention of the Immortal Court."
"It is even likely that there is probably a need for the appearance of the Great Elder, but the Heavenly Dao will only allow him to appear if the conditions of the entire Lower Verse have reached the worst."
"That''s why it seems like he wants us to form an alliance with other worlds so that if something bad happens, we can protect this world without any problem" Old Qin exined.
As his words echoed, the whole atmosphere of the hall changed and the expressions of all the elders became serious
In principle, the movements of the forbiddennds are no longer a secret and are known to all the high-level forces. After all, just two days ago, four peak powerhouses left the forbiddennds and went to a heavenly world.
Unfortunately, allmunications with that heavenly world have beenpletely cut off and even they have not been able to get the slightest information about that world.
However, ording to spections, it is likely that the world has been attacked by forbiddennds
Normally, they should stop the Forbidden Land, but since that Heavenly World is only a low-level Heavenly World, they did not want to act hastily for such a world and enter into an all-out war with the Forbidden Lands.
"Understood, so what about the identity of the leader? Do we have to wait until the official announcement?" asked one of the elders in a sarcastic tone.
This is probably the only situation in history that the elders themselves do not know the identity of their future leader
"Unfortunately, it can''t be done, it''s the direct order of the Great Elder himself that her identity must be kept secret until the official announcement" Old Qin replied with a bitter smile, it wasn''t that he wanted to hide it from them, but he had to.
After hearing his words, everyone thought for a moment, so is the leader of the future actually a woman? Well, although finding out the gender of their leader is of no use to them, it is still better than nothing
"Let''s go to the main topic, which world is the world we are going to have a friendlypetition with?" one of the elders asked seriously.
"Prime Divine World" His words fell and the entire hall fell silent again
They even thought for a moment that they heard wrong, but seeing Old Qin''s face, it seemed they heard right
Prime Divine world!
"Are you kidding with us? That world? What makes you think that the seven ns would ept such a thing!?"
"That''s right! It''s impossible that those arrogant bastards to agree to form an alliance with another world."
"They have even rejected the offer of diplomatic rtions between their world and the Immortal Court and have even threatened them that they will not hesitate to start a war if they interfere in the affairs of their world."
"They are right! They are apletely isted and internal world, such a world I doubt they will ept an internationalpetition" the elders said with serious tones
The Prime Divine World is not a simple world, this world is even more powerful than their world, it could even be equal to the world where the heavenly court is located.
The Primordial Protoss and all its seven main ns are located in this world and rule it, these seven ns have control over the whole world using the dictatorial andmunist rule.
In addition, this world is strangely powerful, so powerful that even demons and forbiddennds did not dare to touch this world in previous wars.
"Well, basically they have already epted it" Old Qin replied with a stupid smile, basically he had the same thoughts as them and he didn''t think that, that world would ept such a request, but they did.
"What? Are you kidding?" Everyone stared at him with widened eyes
"Do you think I am joking? They have already epted thispetition and it seems that they even want diplomatic rtions between the two worlds."
"But how is such a thing possible?"
"Right, howe those arrogant bastards agreed to something like that?"
"Have they be interested in something in our world? Because this is the only possible possibility"
"I doubt it" Old Qin dismissed their theories
"Actually, it seems that they were more interested in the young master of the Tian family."
"Young Master Shen? Well, he''s too handsome and too talented, it''s natural that they are interested in him"
"Right, if it''s him, then it all makes sense."
"..."
"Cough cough, so when will thepetition be held?" One of the elders suddenly asked, seeing that the topic of discussion was going to the wrong ces.
"We will announce it tomorrow and it will be held in five days, also announce the faster opening of the Emperor Road so that the geniuses can prepare themselves" Old Qin replied.
"Well, let''s move on to the next topic."
"Now, what do you think we should do in this chaos? Should we take the side of the Tian family or remain neutral?"
In the meantime, In the main hall of the Immortal Court
"Everything is getting worse" Emperor Wei sighed as he received new news from his spies
"So those idiots couldn''t do anything in the end, huh? What did I expect?" He didn''t know whether tough or be angry.
It''s not like he had invested all his hopes in them, but still, he didn''t expect them to be unable to handle even a few kids from the younger generation.
"At least that girl is not that stupid. Sanctioning Tian''s family and that kid is a good thing.
"In this way, not only Tian family and that kid will be in a bad situation, but the world will be divided into two parts and it will be easier to invade that world."
It is not that the Immortal court is interested in war and conquest, but rather it wanted to use the world of divine ascension as a sacrifice, or more precisely, a bait.
He wanted to use that world as bait for the Forbidden Lands, so that he could not only better understand their intentions, but also deal a major blow to them with a tactical attack.
After all, the world of Divine Ascension is one of the most powerful worlds in the Lower Verse, and if its internal conflict increases, the Forbidden Lands will definitely not miss such an opportunity to attack.
But it should be kept in mind that even if the world of divine ascension enters into chaos and is greatly weakened due to internal conflicts, it is still not something that can be conquered easily.
Therefore, even if the Forbidden Lands take this bait, they still have to use a lot of power to attack
In this way, the Immortal Court can take advantage of the opportunity and appear at thest moment of the war between the two sides and destroy all the powerhouses of the forbiddennds at the lowest cost.
Not only will it be a great blow to the Forbidden Lands, but they can also indirectly control the Divine Ascension World.
After all, the world is full of valuable resources, if it can be conquered without paying a huge price, why not try it?
"But what is the great elder''s n?"
Chapter 150: Sanctioning The Tian Family
"But what is the n of that great elder?" Emperor Wei thought with some seriousness
All his ns and thoughts seemed urate and even the probability of sess of each one is more than eighty percent, however, there is a very big variable.
The Great Elder of the Immortal Academy, an old man that even the Immortal Court is wary of, this old man has spent a very long time in the Lower Verse, and there are even rumors that his life span is longer than the existence of the Immortal Court
Although he didn''t know if this rumor was true or false, one could still imagine the danger and threat of such an old monster.
The Immortal Court was not interested in insulting the old man or going to war with him, so he had to find out the status and attitude of the great elder before carrying out his ns.
Of course, he knew about the Great Elder''s weakness and knew that he couldn''t interfere in the world until the Heavenly Dao gave him permission, but the current situation was very special.
Not only are there signs of movements from darkness, but even the Forbidden Lands have begun their movements and have already attacked a heavenly world.
Under these conditions, and if it gets worse, the possibility that the Heavenly Dao allows that old man to appear and interfere in the world is big
Then not only will his ns be ruined, but the Immortal Court will most likely have to pay a big price.
"Though from what I''ve heard from the spies, it seems the old man can''t interfere."
"Of course it could also just be a bait for the Forbidden Lands" he frowned slightly, he wasn''t that stupid to think that the old man would reveal any information without any reason
The fact that he ordered his trusted subordinate to reveal that he could not interfere in this situation probably has a reason
And probably he is even nning against all the enemies of the divine ascension world, with such possibilities, of course, he will behave cautiously.
"Everything is getting too much of a trouble and I don''t even have time to deal with them all at once" he sighed.
"Hmm? Hahaha, so finally all the spies are killed" hisughter echoed throughout the hall.
Just now, the news reached him that all their spies were killed in the Immortal Academy, in fact, not only their spy but all the spies of other forces were also killed.
This action caused all the possibilities in his mind to be destroyed, it seems that the great elder does not want to use them as bait.
So what is his real purpose? Is he overthinking everything and the great elder really can''t interfere in the world and because of the new leader, he ordered the death of these spies?
"Ahh, my head hurts, I can''t handle this alone" he began to grumble, calling the Immortal Court''s Counselor toe over.
"Anyway, why did those arrogant protoss ept the offer of the academy?" Of course, he had heard about this news as well.
Originally, this news had shocked him because he knew those arrogant and racist Protoss very well, they even rejected the form of an alliance with the Immortal Court.
And yet now they agree with the request of Immortal Academy? He couldn''t stop himself and wondered if there were political secrets behind it?
In fact, he even wondered if a special treasure had appeared in that world, After all, he really couldn''t think of any other possibility.
"Wait, could it be because of that new woman?" His frown deepened, of course, those Protosss tried to hide it but they couldn''t hide it from Immortal Court.
it seems that an ancient woman has awakened in one of the seven Protoss ns.
In addition, it seems that she even managed to gain the support of the other six ns and officially be the leader of the Primordial Protoss union
And this woman has done all this in a very short period of time, although unfortunately they did not know her identity.
That woman has not appeared in public and in front of people even once, and she is only associated with the top officials of the seven ns.
"Should I send a spy to participate in the interworld academy''spetition?" Of course, in such a situation, he had to pay attention to the protoss as well
But such a task was not easy, especially since he could not nt a spy among the seven ns, and even if he could do this, the spy would not be able to achieve high positions due to the old thoughts of the seven ns.
That''s why thispetition was the best possible choice, he could nt a young genius as a spy in the academy and in meantime learn about the intentions of the Primordial Protoss through the spy.
"Your Highness, may I enter?" He suddenly heard an ancient voice that reflected knowledge and wisdom and pulled him out of thoughts.
"Come in" Well, now it''s time to go back to the previous topic and think of ways that they can benefit from the chaos inside the divine ascension world and even use them as bait.
Two days passed slowly, while Tian Shen, his sister and his wife were lost in love during these two days and spent the entire forty-eight hours satisfying their romantic and animal desires, the Tian family boycott announcement was announced all over the world.
The announcement was simple, the Ten Thousand Realms Treasure House along with the Wang Family and the Celestal Phoenix n, and a few other forces sanctioned the Tian Family
Not only that, but these forces also signed a two-use treaty, the first use of which prohibited the Tian family from starting a war with any force.
If the Tian family does not act ording to this treaty and starts a war with any force, then the Thousand Realms Treasure House, the Wang family, and the Celestial Phoenix n will be on the side against them, and will help the force that got attacked by Tian Family.
And of course this was just one part of the treaty, ording to the second use of the treaty, no powerhouse higher than the Immortal Kings of the Tian Family could interfere in the affairs of the world.
If the Tian family breaks the second paragraph, all the forces that call themselves [order] have the right to execute that powerhouse from the Tian family, and the Tian family will have no right to respond.
Otherwise, if they make a move, they will be destroyed by all the forces in [order] union
True, it was a very stupid treaty, and even many of the world''s top forces and experts saw it as absurd, but it was not difficult for them to understand the reason for such a treaty.
These forces, who had a grudge against the Tian family, wanted to prevent any possible method that they used to increase their power and obtain sanctioned resources.
About sanctions? It''s simple, they sanctioned the Tian family economically and resources
The Tian family will no longer have any ess to themercial rtions channel of the world of the divine ascension, and in other words, they will not be able to sell their products in the domains and continents controlled by these forces.
Worse than that, they can no longer even get or buy the resources needed to create artifacts, warships, military armor, formations and even many cultivation resources from the domains and continents controlled by these forces.
Well, originally they were going to boycott Tian Shen as well, but he is currently one of the main disciples of the Immortal Academy.
They didn''t want to bring that force out of theirural state by sanctioning one of their main disciples
Anyway, the academy has already done a purge and killed all their spies, so they didn''t want to take any risks.
"What do you think the Tian family will do? Will they remains silent?"
"Well, many of the world''s top forces have formed an alliance against them, it will definitely not be easy for them to deal with all of this."
"But the Tian family also has its allies, right? If these forces have been able to boycott the Tian family, the Tian family and its allies can also boycott them."
"Well, it''s true, but their sanctions are not going to be that useful, anyway, the mainmercial force and controller of a huge part of the economy of the whole world, and even the Lower Verse is the Ten Thouasand Realms Treasure house"
"And this force has sanctioned the Tian family, the situation of the Tian family is not good at all"
"Do you think something like a world war will happen? I mean, the world is practically divided into three parts now."
"On one side are the enemy forces of the Tian family, and on the other side are the Tian family and its allies, and in the middle are the neutral forces, but their number is very small."
"That''s right! Only the academy and two of the four great families are neutral." Of course, they don''t count those low-level forces.
"It has been a long time since there has been such chaos in the world! There are only two possibilities now, either the Tian family will remain silent or..."
"There will be a world war and two sides will fight each other"
While experts around the world were talking about this matter, the Tian family had held a meeting on the highest level of alert with its allies.
"what do you think we should do? Start a war?"
Chapter 151: Coping Ways
"Thank you all for responding quickly and being present at the meeting."
"I''m sure you all know about the news by now, so what do you think we should do? Start a war?"The se Immortal Emperor of the Tian Family Lin looked at the others and asked
Although it was not clear in his tone, he was really angry at this moment, how could he not be angry? The Tian family, a family that stood firm like a giant for billions of years, was sanctioned today
He didn''t even know what gave those forces the courage to boycott the Tian family, but he was sure of one thing, they must have a supporter because of such courage
"War is not a good option, especially now that there are some movements from the Forbidden Lands" Old Death said
He was the representative of the Underworld Pce in this meeting and also one of the most powerful False Immortal Emperors of the Underworld Pce.
Although the Underworld Pce had a neutral rtionship with the Tian family in the past, everything changed after Tian Shen showed his talents.
In addition, it is not only the Underworld Pce that is in an alliance with the Tian family, but the main force behind them is the true ally of the Tian family.
However, unfortunately, due to global political reasons, that force cannot interfere in the affairs of the divine ascension world
"He''s right, in a situation like this you can''t be hasty, the best way is to do what they did, sanction them" Ling Family''s False Immortal Empress Ling Xiaofei said in a slightly cold tone.
she was a captivating middle-aged enchantress, adorned with flowing chestnut locks that cascaded like a waterfall.
Her gaze, a mesmerizing hue of crimson, reflects the wisdom gained through years of cultivation.
A regal silhouette boasts ample allure, with an ethereal grace entuated by a figure that harmonizes with the worldlyws
She had big and well-shaped breasts, the nipples of which were slightly protruding even from her clothes, and her hips were no different from a real work of art.
She is the most powerful False Immortal Emperor of the Ling Family and also the founder of Tian Shen''s mother''s lineage in the Ling Family.
Unlike the Underworld Pce, the Ling family has been in alliance with the Tian family for a long time, and there have even been many marriages between the two families.
As a family that has the closest and oldest alliance with the Tian family, they are somewhat aware of their true foundation, and she knows how stupid this work of those stupid forces is.
If the Tian Family really got angry then a great genocide would ur, and then unless a force like the Primordial Protoss and the Immortal Court intervened, she doubted that anyone would be able to stop this family.
"It doesn''t matter to our Wen family, if we are going to sanction them, then we will sanction them, if you want war, then we also will start a war with them" Wen Gao, the False Immortal Emperor of the Wen Family, said indifferently.
Although he didn''t show it, unlike the other members present, he waspletely excited at the moment, because they were finally sure that Tian Shen was a fated one!
In fact, they indeed considered Tian Shen to be a fated one from the very beginning, but they were notpletely sure, anyway, he did not have the fate routine of a fated one.
Not only he does not get into any life-and-death situations, but strangely, every problem thates to him is suddenly solved strangely.
All the high-ranking officials of the Wen family were slowlying to believe that Tian Shen was not a fated one and that they had mistaken him.
However today''s events clearly showed that this is not the case, he is really a fated one! Who will be attacked by half of the greatest forces of the world except the fated one?
Basically, why they are looking for a fated one so much is rted to the founder and also their legacy, the founder was actually a fated one.
He was a son of era, a genius chosen to open in a new era, a genius unparalleled in all of history.
ording to the tradition left by their founder before the ascension, they should look for the fated ones in every generation and every era, and if they seed in finding them, they should cultivate them no matter what
That''s why the Wen family focuses so much on the fated one
"War is not a good option, but these idiots have really pissed me off" Tian Lin said with a bit of murderous intent in his words and fisted his hands.
Everyone looked indifferently at this muscr man, they werepletely familiar with his personality and knew that he liked to use his muscles more than his brain.
"War is not a good option at all, we all know that there is a force supporting them and besides, there are external dangers as well."
"Until we find the identity of the force behind them and deal with the external dangers, we cannot start an all-out war" Ling Xiaofei exined in a serious tone, it''s not that she is afraid of war, but all aspects must be considered.
"Well if you say so, but should we leave them like that really?" he asked in a slightly disappointed tone
Everyone stared at him again with nk eyes, your descendants have either killed the leaders of the young generation of those forces or beaten them to death!
"Well, it''s not like we have to ignore them, there are ways we can make them pay for their work" Wen Gao said thoughtfully, and suddenly all eyes fell on him.
"What?"
"So what if we invade all the trades and continents they control?" he said yfully.
"Huh? That way won''t they have an excuse to start a war?" Tian Lin asked in a curious tone.
Although the others did not say anything, they were also a little confused
"Yes, but what if they don''t know it was our work? We could use external forces or even better! the Underworld Pce''s new project" he said with a smirk on his face as he looked at the old death.
"Yes, that can work, as long as they don''t know it was our work, there won''t be any problem, but is your new project ready?" Ling Xiaofei said as she looked at the old death.
"It''s not at the stage where we can use it in a war yet, but using those skeleton soldiers for a few casual attacks shouldn''t be a problem" he paused for a moment and then replied.
"But wouldn''t that be risky? They would probably find out that we were behind the attack" Tian Lin asked seriously.
"They will find out that we were the real attackers anyway, but they can''t start arge-scale war until they have proof and an excuse" Ling Xiaofei replied, and Tian Lin understood what she meant.
There are still two great families as well as the Immortal Academy that are neutral and have no interest in getting involved in these wars.
However, if they attack the Tian family and them without any reason or evidence, the other two great families as well as the Immortal Academy will be offended.
After all, they suddenly started a war without any reason and destroyed the peace of the whole world in such an important situation, naturally, they will not remain silent anymore.
Especially the Immortal Academy, which has now returned to its original state and killed all the spies
"Okay, so when do we do it?"
"We will announce the news that we sanctioned them today, but it is better to wait until the start of the interworldpetition to attack them."
Then they started nning their n of attack in detail and also discussing about their possible targets
Immortal Academy, Tian Shen''s Mansion
"Young Master so where are Tian Yanyu and Jin Xiuying?" Wen Rong asked in a respectful tone while looking at Tian Shen.
It has been two days since she saw not only Tian Shen but also the two girls
"Well, they''re a bit tired, so they''re resting right now. Anyway, let''s see what are you here for?" Tian Shen said indifferently as he looked at the three girls in front of him.
In fact, after two days of night activities without any break or rest, their energy waspletely depleted, even if they were cultivators, their opponent was Tian Shen.
Of course, Tian Shen does not ept responsibility at all, it was entirely their own fault for provoking and challenging him.
"Young Master, we''re sorry for being so useless" they all said in sad tones as they bowed, Tian Shen could even see tears pooling in the corners of their eyes.
Tian Shen went forward a little and hugged each of them, an action that caused their faces to turnpletely red, but they did not resist, why lie, they really needed this hug at this moment.
"Tell me what happened?" Of course, he already knew why they were so angry and upset, but he had to ask this question to continue their conversation.
"Young master, many of the top forces in the world have sanctioned your family and we can''t help you! We arepletely useless." Mei Li could hardly control herself not to cry.
At least Wen Rong had the Wen family, and ording to the news Wen Rong received from her father, it seemed that they had already talked with the Tian family.
Heck! Even this Wang girl seemed to have connections, and they had already contacted the Tian family to help.
But what about her?
Chapter 152: Competition
But what about her? Her father is only the leader of a mid-level Immortal Sect, and she literally has no ability to help Tian Shen.
Sometimes she felt that her death is much better for her young master! At least if she died, her young master would not need to protect her and take care of her
Tian Shen took a look at her thoughts, well this girl''s background really seemed a little low among the other girls, however it is only on the surface
Her mother is a powerful being in the Upper Verse and even her maternal family is considered one of the top forces there.
Well, unfortunately, she herself does not know about such a thing, but these are not important at all
He sat on the sofa holding the girls in his arms and then looked at them lovingly, the girls noticed his loving look and their hearts started beating faster.
"Your thoughts are so silly, since when did I care about your abilities? I love you for your selves and not the help you can give me" he petted their heads a little.
Hearing his words, they raised their heads and looked at him with red eyes that one could see endless love and affection in them.
"But young master, it is because of me that the Wang family has sanctioned your family." Wang Liuying couldn''t bear it anymore and her tears flowed.
Of course, she didn''t know about what had happened between Wang Changsheng and the girls, and she thought that the Wang family only turned against the Tian family because of her
"Well? I don''t care, besides, this is Tian family''s problem, not me or you, let those old men and women deal with these problems themselves" he said with a smile on his face while stroking her head.
Wang Liuying hid her head on his chest
"But young master, is there really no problem? Those forces will definitely focus on you too" Wen Rong asked worriedly
Although it seems that those forces have a problem with her and the other girls as well, but she knows that this is not true, their real target is only Tian Shen.
Tian Shen not only disturbed the bnce of the young generation but also killed the leaders of the young generation of those forces, it is natural that they want to kill him.
But because of Tian family as well as other forces that support him, they don''t have the courage to act hastily and can only use such dirty tricks.
"There will be no problem, besides, I will make a move if there is a need to" Tian Shen said with the same smile on his face.
He literally didn''t care about any of the silly tricks, even time and reality itself were nothing more than toys in his eyes.
"Anyway, have you heard of the inter-worldpetition?" He changed the subject and brought up the subject of his possible future entertainment
"Young master, the academy has not released any news in these two days, but there have been rumors" Wen Rong was naturally not stupid.
In fact, not only her, but all the other girls like Tian Yanyu already guessed that Tian Shen is not as simple as they think.
Therefore, since their young master tells them that they don''t need to worry, they also put aside their worries, besides, not only the Wen family, but also the mysterious peach vige has already contacted the Tian family, and it seems that have found some solutions
"You don''t seem to be excited about the interworldpetition at all" Tian Shen said with a bit of yfulness, these girls are starting to underestimate this generation.
They are slowlying to believe that this generation no longer deserves their attention, and this is their biggest mistake
True, if it was any other generation, they would literally be invincible, but this generation is different
Apart from the fact that the man who is sitting at the end of the multiverse is paying attention to this ce, the clone of one of the top five beings in all the multiverse has alsoe to the Lower Verse and has even epted a disciple.
In addition, Wang Changsheng and Daozi of the Immortal Court are not geniuses that these girls can underestimate, unfortunately, pride is slowly taking over them.
Well, that''s not a problem actually, as his wives and maids, they have the right to be the most arrogant beings in all of creation.
The problem is that Tian Shen is bored, so if these girls want to be arrogant, they must also be able to support their arrogance.
He will not make a move until the others cross the red line such as insulting, seriously harming, etc. to his loved ones, because of this, these girls have to deal with the rest of the problems by themselves.
"You know, young master, even the strongest geniuses of this generation have already been beaten by us, I don''t think that the geniuses of any other world can match us" Mei Li said disdainfully.
Even one of the Daozi''s subordinates was beaten to death by them, and at that time they were much weaker than they are now.
In their current state, they are even sure that they can destroy Daozi with one p, and who is Daozi? He is known as one of the greatest geniuses of all time
"Well, it''s not wrong, but there are still hidden geniuses who can be equal to you" he replied, of course, it''s only equal.
There is no genius who can defeat them, only one will be born in the not too distant future, but that genius ispletely different.
After all, he has the luck of the whole multiverse
As they continued to talk, the news about the inter-worldpetition was also spread by the elders of the academy
Thepetition was divided into three parts, test, forest, and final battle
The test part was simple, all the geniuses of the academy and the rival world that they want to participate in thepetition have to climb the identical version of the ancestral mountain.
Ancestral Mountain is one of the training areas of the Immortal Academy, this mountain has a thousand steps, and the disciples of each generation of the academy can fight with the thousand top geniuses of history by challenging it.
In the interworldpetition, they have to climb a simr version of the ancestral mountain that has a hundred steps instead of a thousand steps, they will face one of the top geniuses of the old eras of the two worlds at each step.
The second part is thepetition in the forest, after passing the test, the geniuses who are epted can enter the forest created by the experts of the Academy and the divine Celestial world.
This forest is full of wild monsters and each of these monsters has a point depending on its realm.
To be epted in this part, they need ten thousand points and must get these ten thousand points in three days.
Thest part, the final battle, only ten people can reach this part, and they will fight two by two until thest person standing will win thepetition.
As for the prize? Well, they have chosen an Immortal Emperor-level weapon as a reward
"Immortal Emperor level Weapon! Even many Immortal-level forces desire such a weapon!"
"That''s right! Only those superior and ancient forces have such an artifact, and now we have a chance to obtain such a treasure!"
"Hey, don''t dream so much, did you really think that there is a chance for you to win with the Tian Family''s Young Master and Young Lady, the Underworld Pce''s Young Lady, and the Wen Family''s Young Goddess?"
"The young master and the youngdy of the Tian family? Hahaha, their family is currently under sanctions and they have to deal with their family problems"
"Right, I also don''t think they have the courage to participate in thepetition unless they want to anger the forces that have sanctioned their family"
"But the young goddess of the Wen family and the youngdy of the underworld pce are a big problem, and that girl with the surname Wang also showed very good abilities in the secret realm."
"Forget about that girl, I heard that she has an enmity with Wang Changsheng, and it seems that Wang Changsheng will also return soon."
While the disciples of the academy were talking, in a very faraway ce, a ce isted but still connected to multiverse, a ce known as the end of the universe, a being opened his eyes.
The opening of his eyes did not cause any fluctuations in this ck space, naturally there will be nothing in the end, right?
True, there were none of the known concepts in this ce, the end is different than what others think about ut
Many consider death to be the end, many others consider the destruction of existence to be the end, and many also consider the end of fate to be the true end
But do these really mean the end? In this endless multi-universe that expands every second, who knows what the end is?
Maybe this man, this man who sat in this silent and ck space, knew the answer, as well as another man, a man with white hair and eyes as ck as the abyss.
"Looks like this pawn is another failure" he muttered indifferently as he looked at a certain spot.
----
| 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1 2 3 4 5 |
Chapter 153: Another Beloved Son?
"Looks like this pawn is another failure" he muttered indifferently as he looked at a certain spot.
"Oh? That woman has woken up too, but it doesn''t matter, she''s not worth wasting time anymore, all her worth is gone"
"What should we do now? Should I throw this pawn away or give him another chance? Well, I''ll give you another chance, but you better use this opportunity because it''s yourst chance."
"But it doesn''t seem like you can do anything alone, it''s not a problem, I''ll create a friend for you" After that, he closed his golden eyes and this ck space returned toplete darkness.
Immortal Academy, inside the mansion
"Do we also have to go through the first two parts?" Tian Yanyu asked in an annoyed tone while nestling in Tian Shen''sp.
"She''s right, they must know how powerful we are, right? What''s the need to waste time" Jin Xiuying, who was sitting next to Tian Shen and holding his hand, said in the same tone as Tian Yanyu.
They couldn''t understand why they should also participate in the first two parts, after all, their power is well known to the world, right?
So what is the need to waste so much time, they should go directly to thest part, of course, from Tian Yanyu''s personal point of view, she didn''t even see the need for thest part.
In her opinion, no one in the younger generation can defeat her unless her brother intervenes
Even though Wen Rong and the rest of the girls didn''t say anything, they also somewhat were agree, instead of wasting time on those parts, isn''t it better to just stay with their young master?
"If you are so sure of yourselves, let''s make a bet" Tian Shen smiled inwardly as he looked at their thoughts.
"What bet?" Tian Yanyu looked at her brother with narrowed eyes
"If you can win in all three parts of thepetition without any problems, I will grant one of your wishes, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter," he said in a neutral tone.
"What?"
"Really?" The excitement in all of them peaked at once
It can be a wish and any wish!
"Brother you mean, if I win, can I wish for you to bepletely mine?" Tian Yanyu didn''t even try to hide her wish and said it out loud.
However, her action caused all the other girls to snap out of their thoughts and look at her with murderous intent flickering in their eyes.
They then looked at each other and seemed to reach a kind of agreement, no matter what they couldn''t let this girl win.
"Well, yes" Tian Shen replied with a mischievous smile
"Great!" She excitedly and happily talked to herself and then turned her head a little and stuck out her tongue. Seeing his insult, the girls wanted to beat her right now, but unfortunately, it was not possible in front of Tian Shen.
"So, husband, if I win, will you get me pregnant?" Jin Xiuying said in a slightly shy tone, she wanted to have a baby so that she could take the top spot among the girls.
The rest of the girls except Tian Yanyu looked at her with narrowed eyes, it was obvious that they understood her n, ording to another agreement, they would also prevent this girl from winning.
What about Tian Yanyu? Well ...
"Don''t even think about it, I''ll kill that child, I don''t mean just her, if you''re thinking about having children, I''ll kill them! No one, not even me, can get pregnant!"
"No one can get more attention and be more spoiled more than me by my brother!" she said with killing intent, one could see that she wasn''t kidding at all.
The atmosphere becamepletely cold and serious for a moment, they could see that this girl wasn''t joking at all, she really wouldn''t let anyone be dearer to Tian Shen than her.
"Okay, okay, I said I would grant you one wish you want, but only if you can win all threepetitions without any problems" Tian Shen spoke and the atmosphere returned to normal.
Tian Shen petted Tian Yanyu''s head a little to calm her down, of course, this girl was not serious, she would never go so far as to kill a child.
Well, if the child is really spoiled by him and receives more attention, she might do extreme things
"But you should know that if you lose, you won''t see me for a whole year" Tian Shen then continued his exnation.
However, in a fraction of a second, all five of their girls threw themselves at him and each of them grabbed a part of his body very tightly.
Tian Shen''s face was ced under the breasts of Wen Rong and Wang Liuying, and he could swear that if it wasn''t for the fact that he is an omnipotent being, he would definitely die!
Not even an Immortal Emperor could survive in such a state
"No, no, no, no, no, this is definitely not possible." one could feel the anger, sadness, and fear in Tian Yanyu''s voice.
"Young Master, one year is too much! Please reduce it to one hour!" Mei Li said with fear and anger, she couldn''t even think of being separated from Tian Shen for a year!
"These two are right, young master! One year is absolutely impossible! Do you want us to die of depression?" Well, Wen Rong was no different from them.
"Husband! I''m your wife, right? So I legally have the right to be by your side all the time and everywhere! How about that? You and I will be separated from these girls for a year" Jin Xiuying changed the whole topic to her liking.
"Young Master, if I don''t participate, it won''t be a condition for me, right? Then I can stay with you and Jin Xiuying?" Wang Liuying hadpletely put aside her embarrassment at this moment.
Although she had spent the least amount of time with Tian Shen among these girls, she had already developed a kind of attachment to him. For some reason, this man seemed to have some kind of attachment power.
"..."
Tian Shen took several hours to calm them down, so even though he had to use a little force, the end result was good.
"Now I understand why so many people hate Yandere" he sighed as hey on his bed.
"Though that''s why Yandere is the best" Well, his opinion was still the same as before
"Anyway, it looks like that man made a new move" Tian Shen muttered to himself as he looked up.
Then he changed his gaze direction and looked at Wang Changsheng, the corner of his lips slightly raised
This boy is been healed, and not only that, but the Wang family had used their most valuable ancestral treasure to strengthen his foundation as well as increase his talents.
After that, the direction of his gaze changed again
"Oh? So all the pieces of the puzzle have been put in their ce finally, huh? I guess the son of heavenly Dao will appear soon."
"This is going to be a lot of fun! And of course bloody and full of destruction and chaos."
Tian Shen then looked at the girls who were either sleeping around him or on top of him, Tian Yanyu was sleeping on him while Mei Li and Jin Xiuying were on his right and left.
As for Wen Rong and Wang Liuying? Well, Webn Rong was above his head and the second was below his feet
"..."
At the same time in the Divine Celestial World, the Dragon Continent, the Divine Dragon Empire
The Divine Dragon Empire, is one of the empires under the control of one of the Seven Primordial Protoss ns, the Eternal Dragon n
Of course, among all the empires under the control of this n in the Dragon Continent, this empire can be considered one of the strongest.
Over thest few tens of thousands of years, this empire has developed a lot and has even be one of the top three empires in the continent and one of the top powers in the world.
The property of the Wu family, the fourth young master''s mansion
"What? Where is this? Who are you?" shouted a handsome young man with long blue hair and brown eyes in the mansion as he looked at the beauty next to him.
"Young master, I am your servant! How are you?"
"Servant? Young Master? What the hell do you mean!" The young man could not understand any of the young girl''s words.
"Don''t you remember? After you lost the duel with the Qin family''s young master, you fainted and the guards brought you here."
"Young master of the Qin family? Fuck it''s hurt" Suddenly, the young man felt a terrible headache and a stream of memories woke up in his mind.
"I see, so the heavens have not abandoned me and I was born as the trash son of the patriarch of the Wu family!"
"Huh, so that bastard has now be the Great and Peerless Queen of the Empire? And those stupid people even consider her equal to me?"
"That bitch at my peak couldn''t even take a below from me! Right, right! She must have spread these rumors so people would think she deserved to be queen!"
"That bitch betrayed me and killed me after gaining power with my help! I, Ye Feng, will definitely take revenge."
"If even the heavens try to stop me from taking revenge, then I will destroy the heavens too!"
"And as for this body, I will grant your wishes, you may die in peace."
Chapter 154: Old Friend
The news that the Wang family, Ten Thousand Realms Treasure House, and Celestial Phoenix n were stationed by the Tian, ??Ling, and Wen families, as well as the Netherworld Pce, was released.
These three forces can no longer sell any of their products in the domains and continents under the control of these forces, and of course they also cannot buy any kind of treasures, cultivation resources and artifacts.
The Tian family and its allies were content to boycott these families and did not create any treaty, after all, doing such a thing ispletely stupid.
Such treaties cannot really limit them and are mostly just an excuse to find a reason for war, in fact even these sanctions themselves are somewhat useless.
The Wang family and its allies can easily buy whatever resources and other things they want from other heavenly worlds, it''s just the Tian family that the boycott causes a bit of trouble for them.
Anyway, the treasure house of Ten Thousand Realms is a force that has various branches throughout the Lower Verse, and for this reason, they can even ask the forces of other worlds that they cooperate with not to sell anything to the Tian family.
Well, it''s not just the Tian family anymore, as soon as the Tian family and its allies published the news of the sanctions, the forces against them also sanctioned all the allies of the Tian family.
Well, the allies of the Tian family already knew about such a possibility and did not pay much attention to it, the Underworld Pce is just a branch of the main force, and the Wen family also has many connections throughout the Lower Verse.
The business of the Ling family is also special and there is no point in sanctioning them, they actually own more than seventy percent of the mines and natural reserves of the world of Divine Ascension.
It can be said that only the Tian family was harmed by these sanctions, and of course, this was all ording to the n of the patriarch of the Wang family and the Wei emperor.
They had already analyzed all the possible situations and were ready for anything to happen, in this situation, it is only the Tian family that will be hurt.
"The Tian family is really miserable"
"That''s right, They''ve been stationed by the Treasure House of the Ten Thousand Realms! Right now, it''s hard for them to even buy resources from other worlds."
"I really thought there would be a war, but that''s it? The Tian family just did a fake sanction? They must know that these sanctions do not affect their enemies, right?"
"Of course they know, the only reason they did it was to save face, they wanted to prevent others from thinking they were cowards"
"Haha, but in any case, their true faces were revealed." While many people were making fun of the Tian family, many people thought the opposite.
"I don''t think everything is that simple"
"Right, I doubt that the Tian family is really scared, from the point of view, the allies of the Tian family are much more powerful than the [ order ] union."
"Maybe we will see something big soon"
Three days passed quietly, and contrary to expectations, these three days were too quiet, even the majority of evil cultivators were quiet during these three days.
Although it was clear that this was the calm before the storm, the calm before real chaos!
On the other hand, in the Immortal Academy, dozens of portals had opened in the sky, the destination of all these portals was naturally the ce of interworldpetition.
"Listen up, all academy''s disciples" one of the elders appeared in the sky, causing the entire crowd to fall silent
"Thepetition will start today and it will end in five days"
"You all are already familiar with the rival world, so I hope you don''t underestimate your rivals and do your best to win."
"And I know that many of you have a question, the leaders of the majority of the immortal forces and even the top forces of the world will also be present as spectators at the ce ofpetition"
"In fact, many of them have already went there, so let''s not waste any more time" The elder pointed to the portals and the geniuses entered them in order.
"Haha, I can''t wait to teach those arrogant Protoss a lesson!"
"Right! They see themselves above everyone else, I''d like to know how they look when I''m crushing them under my feet haha"
By passing through the portal, the world around them suddenly changed and the next moment they found themselves in another world, of course, it could not be called a world.
It was just a small artificial domain ced in the void, a neutral ground
Countless mountains surrounded them between the sky and the earth, as far as the naked eye could see, only the mountains were visible.
"So this is the ce ofpetition?"
"I really expected something else, a scarier ce?"
"Exactly, I was expecting a scarier ce"
"Don''t be so stupid, this is just where they are going to give additional exnations about thepetitions, otherpetitions will happen elsewhere"
"Hey, humans are as stupid as ever, huh?" Aughing voice echoed in the sky and attracted everyone''s attention.
"Which bastard say that?"
"Up! Look up!" Suddenly dozens of portals appeared in the sky and creatures with different colors and body structures came out.
"Primordial Protoss races, so they came finally"
"Don''t say our name with that dirty tongue of yours!"
"Who do you think you are, winged insect?"
"Who did you call a winged insect?! I''m a dragon! A dragon with a noble bloodline"
"So? You''re still a winged bug, aren''t you?"
While the geniuses of the two sides started to discuss, above the atmosphere ofpetition, in a hall, the top experts of the two worlds were meeting each other.
In a majestic space that was located above thepetition area, not only did all the experts have a view of the entirepetition area, but even chairs were arranged, and to increase the tension and passion, a bettingpetition was also about to be held among the experts.
"Haha it''s been a long time" the Eternal Dragon n''s Leader smiled as he saw the Patriarch of the Tian Family.
"Right, thest time we saw each other was on the Emperor Road, right?" Patriarch Tian alsoughed as he saw his old friend.
"Right, it''s been a long time, such a good time it was."
"Really, we didn''t need to worry about anything and we just had to get stronger and fight for hegemony" Patriarch Tian said with a bitter smile.
"Hehe, never mind the past, I heard that a few ants boycotted the Tian Family, right?" The Eternal Dragon Patriarch asked with a little curiosity.
Naturally, as the patriarch of one of the top Lower Verse ns, they are very familiar with the Tian family and are aware of their true power.
"Well, it''s no big deal, it''ll be over sooner orter" Patriarch Tian replied as he took a sip from his teacup.
"If you say so, then tell me about your son, there''s been a lot of rumors about him all over the Lower Verse recently" He got a little serious, that was the main purpose of thepetitions anyway.
"My son? He''s not the same kid he used to be so I don''t really have anything to say about him, but just a word of advice, he doesn''t care about seniority in the slightest and talks to everyone the same way."
The Eternal Dragon Patriarch frowned slightly, this stupid man also seemed to know nothing
"I heard you have a daughter, what about her?" Patriarch Tian asked curiously
"She is a great genius, although she has a big problem and that is her arrogance, because there was no one who could defeat her, she developed a great arrogance."
"I hope thispetition will make her arrogance disappear" Eternal Dragon Patriarch sighed, his daughter was perfect in every way, but her arrogance had be a big problem
Although this issue was partly his own fault, that girl had a lot of talents and intelligence from her birth, which was notpatible with her age.
Therefore, his daughter always receives the most attention and affection from him, he pays even more attention to his daughter than his wife and other children, and this sometimes makes them jealous.
Well, of course, this was just a few years ago, because when the girl reached the age of eighteen, she went to the sect controlled by her aunt and became the young saintness there.
Of course, at first, there were manyints about why his daughter became a young saintness without proving herself, but after her daughter beat all the geniuses there to death, all theints subsided.
"Well, they''re just children, so you don''t need to worry too much, although I don''t see your daughter, where is she?" Patriarch Tian said while ncing at the gathering ce of the young generation.
"The top geniuses will enter through thest portal, what about your son and daughter? They haven''t arrived yet either."
"Same, my son and his sister are thest to enter too" Patriarch Tian replied
"Oh, so the academy''s top geniuses will alsoe in the end, huh?" Eternal Dragon Patriarch muttered to himself, this way one could see which geniuses'' entry would be more charismatic and get more attention.
"No, an emperor is always thest one who enters." The corner of Patriarch Tian''s lips was slightly bent
Chapter 155: He Wants Milfs!
"Enough fight, you will have enough time to fightter" Suddenly, a beautiful and heavenly voice resounded and shocked all the geniuses for a moment.
A portal between heaven and earth opened and two women stepped out, both stunning beauties whose presence alone stole all attention.
"Who are they?" The geniuses of the academy who had never seen these two women stared at them with curiosity and fascination, although this fascination was not to the extent of making them crazy.
After all, there is no shortage of beauties in the academy itself, besides, among the young goddesses in the academy, there are also girls whose beauty can be equal to the beauty of these two girls.
"Heh, because of their beauty your brain can''t work right now, can it? Of course, they are the two most beautiful goddesses of the young generation in our world!"
"That one on the left with the long pink hair is the daughter of the Eternal Dragon n''s Patriarch, Yang Yuehua" said one of the Primordial Protoss''s geniuses as he pointed to the young woman.
She was a young woman with long, flowing pink hair that cascaded gracefully.
Two dragon horns adorn her forehead, adding a unique and mystical touch.
Her gray eyes captivate with a mysterious allure. A slender figure showcases long and attractive legs,plemented by a well-shaped butt.
"And that goddess on the right, she is the next matriarch of the Phoenix n, Xu Yn."
She was a young woman with long, creamy-hued hair that gracefully cascaded down. Brown eyes reflect warmth and depth beneath the veil that conceals her face.
Despite smaller breasts, her figure is entuated by a well-shaped butt, enhancing the allure of her slender body.
The veil hiding her face adds an air of mystery to her overall beauty.
Both of them radiated cold and queen-like auras as if they were born to rule, their eyes filled with pride and arrogance as if they looked down on even the heavens.
"I really don''t understand the need topete with this so-called Immortal Academy, isn''t it just a waste of time?" Yang Yuehua spoke with a tone full of disdain.
For her, there was no difference between humans and non-humans, they were all equally useless and weak, there was only one existence that she put in her eyes and that was the girl next to her.
After all, this future heir of the primordial Phoenix n is the only genius that she has not been able to defeat, although this does not mean that she has lost.
The result of their fight was a draw
"This is Master''s order, so you better not make excuses" Xu Yn replied without looking at her
Of course, she also agreed with her friend''s opinion, but her master had ordered that she should participate in thispetition and attract the attention and interest of a person named Tian Shen.
She couldn''t understand why her master spoke so respectfully she mentioned this so-called Tian Shen, after all, her master was not an ordinary person.
She knows the true secret of her master, her master is a top expert from the legendary Upper Verse! Although she does not know why her master hase to this ce
"Ah, I guess it can''t be done" Yang Yuehua sighed and looked back at the crowd looking at her, a disdainful smile appearing on her face.
At least she can y with these idiots a little, right? She released a part of her aura and all the geniuses of the academy were knocked to the ground
"Yes! Your ce is right under our feet!"
"Goddess Yueha showed these trash their true ce"
"These vile beings must learn how to behave in front of us" The geniuses of the Celestial Divine World began tough.
Seeing this scene, Xu Yn sighed, her friend was acting domineering as always, well... not that she cares
"Arrogant bastards, if Young Master Tian were here, he would crush you!"
"Right! Why didn''t hee? Are the rumors really true?"
"Even the Goddesses of the Wen Family and the Netherworld Pce have note" The academy''s geniuses were praying for Tian Shen to appear.
"Heh, useless insects like you, do I really have topete with you? I don''t think there is really a need for that"
"I mean, isn''t thepetition already done?"Yang Yuehan''sughter echoed.
"Hmm?" However, suddenly the sounds of thunder were heard in the sky and a portal opened in front of them and six figures came out.
Five young women with scary and monstrous auras that were no less than the auras of the two young goddesses of the Celestial divine world and were even stronger than them.
And the young man who was at the top did not emit any aura, but his mere presence made him the focus of the world, and it seemed that the air wanted to kneel before him.
As soon as they appeared, the positions were reversed, and the geniuses of the Celestial Divine World were smashed to the ground, and all the pressure emanating from Yang Yuehua disappeared.
"Haha, young master Tian hase!"
"Now it''s time for you bastard Protoss to understand your ce!"
"You dirty protoss''s monsters can only be our mountains"
"The street rats have just forgotten their ce" Tian Yanyu said in her usual cold and indifferent voice, although she doesn''t care about these fools in the slightest, she has to maintain their academy and the world''s image.
"Who are you?" Xu Yn asked with narrowed eyes as she released part of her aura, this was the first time she was feeling such danger from someone of her generation.
"Your target" Tian Shen said before Tian Yanyu could answer, the world lost its color for a moment, Tian Shen took a brief look at the River of Fate.
he just wanted to see all the necessary information and of course, he did
"But I would have preferred your master toe, she is more attractive for me" she said with a slightly tired tone, young women became really boring for him.
Right now, all his maids are young women except Tian Hua! There should be at least two or three milfs, right?
"What did you say, you bastard?" Xu Yn went against the warning that every atom in her body was giving and even released her killing intention for a moment.
''Heh, interesting.'' Tian Shen ignored her and looked at the girl next to her, this girl had a special karma line, a karma line connected to darkness.
He then nced at Tian Yanyu from the corner of his eyes, this girl still hasn''t managed to recognize this Yang Yuehua huh?
"Whenever I point to you, we will attack together and kill him... Yuehua? Why the hell are you blushing!" Xu Yn nced at her friend, whose face was as red as a tomato.
"Eh? I didn''t blush at all! So you were saying that I have to cry whenever you pointed at me? But wait... why should I cry?" Yang Yuehua looked at her friend with narrowed eyes.
"..."
"Well, I''d appreciate it if you could take your aura back for now, little girl." Two figures, one a human and the other a dragon, appeared in the sky.
Tian Yanyu snorted and then removed her aura from the young generation of the Divine Celestial World and grabbed her brother''s hand and attached herself to him.
The rest of the girls looked at her with a little anger but did not say anything
"Thank you" the Elder thanked her with a smile on his face and then stood in front of the whole crowd
"I am one of the academy''s elders, Elder Xi"
"I am also one of the Elders of the Eternal Dragon n, Elder Long, before thepetition begins, there are a few short exnations that you should hear, so I hope you will listen carefully because we are not going to repeat it twice."
The entire crowd fell silent and stared at them with open ears, Xu Yn gave Tian Shen onest spiteful look and then looked at the elders
"Well, first of all, Young Master Tian you cannot participate in thepetition"
Chapter 156: New Mission
"Well, first of all, Young Master Tian you cannot participate in thepetition" Elder Xi said in a respectful tone while ncing at Tian Shen.
"What do you mean?" Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls stared at Elder Xi with murderous intent, it was obvious that if the party didn''t give a good exnation, nothing good would happen.
"Please calm down, it''s not that we don''t want him to participate, but his strength is simply above the ceiling of thispetition, so he can''t participate" Elder Xi hurriedly exined.
This was the official decision of all the academy''s elders, the power that Tian Shen had shown before was simply far above the level of the younger generation.
Even in the secret realm, he was allowed to enter for various reasons, but unfortunately, he cannot participate in thispetition
The girls saw it as logical, after all their young master was really too strong, and thispetition probably was like a childish game for him
"What do you mean-" Tian Yanyu still hadn''t calmed down and even wanted to release her aurapletely
"Calm down" Tian Shen put his hand on her head and caressed it a little, Tian Yanyu''s anger subsided and she rubbed her face on her brother''s chest.
"No problem" Tian Shen then looked at the elder and agreed, he already knew all this and it was actually his own order.
Thispetition has no value for him, and in fact, the main entertainment will take ce in the ce where there are experts and representatives of different forces
Seeing Tian Shen agree, Elder sighed, he was really worried that thetter would get angry
Tian Shen kissed Tian Yanyu''s forehead and then separated her, although thetter seemed a bit reluctant, but she finally separated from her brother.
Tian Shen took a step and the space around him bent and he disappeared
"Haha, it''s been a long time." At the same time as he disappeared, a voice suddenly echoed in the area, attracting everyone''s attention.
"Hmm? Why does this sound sound familiar?" Tian Yanyu frowned a little, actually not only her but the other girls also frowned, strangely this voice was familiar to them.
"It''s him, that bastard, Wang Changsheng" Wang Liuying said in disgust
"What? Is he still alive? I thought he''d die after all the beatings he took" Tian Yanyu said in surprise.
"It''s been a long time, little sister." A portal opened between heaven and earth, and Wang Changsheng stepped out
"Don''t call me little sister you bastard" although Wang Liuing said hatefully, she was awestruck inside.
The aura emanating from Wang Changsheng''s body was very strong,pletely stronger than all of them, only Tian Yanyu''s aura was equal to him.
"This man is dangerous" Xu Yn and Yang Yuehua also muttered to themselves at the same time, this man was not trying to hide his aura and they could feel itpletely.
This man''s aura waspletely equal to theirs, and this caused them to be in awe, although it seemed that Tian Shen was stronger than them, his matter was different.
They felt a very scary feeling of danger from him, in fact, it could not be called a feeling of danger, it was more like a feeling of insignificance and emptiness.
Xu Yn felt such a feeling only in front of her master
"Hey hey hey, you still haven''t forgiven me? It''s okay, I don''t need forgiveness anyway" Wang Changsheng looked away from her and looked at Tian Yanyu.
"It''s been a while, it''s like you''ve be stronger than before" A little light of surprise flickered in his eyes but quickly disappeared.
He felt a little danger from all of them, but the danger he felt from Tian Yanyu was much more, and that made him surprised.
He has not only passed the divine evolution of the system, but also been baptized by the most powerful ancestral treasure of the Wang family, and yet he still feels danger by these girls?
"How are you still alive? Even though you ran away that day, it''s strange that you survived with all those wounds" Tian Yanyu asked in an indifferent tone.
"Hehe, you know the power of obsession is very strange"
"What''s your obsession? You''re not obsessed with being beaten by me right?" The girls were trying hard not tough.
"Of course not, but this obsession is to kill you, actually not just you but to kill all these girls and of course, most importantly, to kill that bastard Tian Shen" A dangerous light filled with killing intent flickered in Wang Changsheng''s eyes.
"What did you say, you dare to repeat thest part of your words again?" The atmosphere around them became cold, Tian Yanyu even took out her sword and seemed ready to attack.
"Don''t you think you''re too cowardly? you want to kill my husband? You only dared to appear when he left here."
"That''s right, you are like a dog, a dog that only knows how to bark from behind a wall, and when it is in front of a dog bigger than itself, it bes like a mouse out of fear, and yet you dare to say that you want to kill the young master?"
Wang Changsheng felt so many auras and killing intent suddenly locked on him, he was scared but he hid it, he was about to answer but suddenly a voice stopped him.
"Can I ask you to stop? If you really want to fight, you can do it in the inter-worldpetition" Elder Xi intervened and tried to calm the two sides down.
Especially these girls who seemed to be preparing for a genocide
"Well, I don''t have a problem, it''s just these wild girls who can''t to tolerate other people''s opinions" Wang Changsheng said with an innocent smile.
"This bastard" Tian Yanyu really wanted to attack, but Wen Rong stopped her
"Now is not the time, if you attack there is a possibility that we will be banned from thepetition"
Tian Yanyu tried to calm herself and gave a cold snort for a moment before looking away from Wang Changsheng.
"Thank you" Elder Xi thanked and returned to his ce
"All of you should already be familiar with the process of thepetition and its three parts, so I won''t add any exnations" Elder Long said while looking away from Wang Changsheng and the girls.
"Thepetition will be five days in total, one day will be the first part of thepetition, three days will be the second part of thepetition and one day will be thest part of thepetition."
"Your number is naturally veryrge, but not all of you are going to reach the second stage, only one hundred people will reach the second stage and ten people will reach the third stage"
"And naturally, the basis for choosing the winners of the first two stages is based on speed, whoever clears each part of thepetition faster can go to the next section"
"In thest part, you will fight two by two, five people will be eliminated in the first round of battles, in the second round, four people will fight two by two, and as for the fifth person, well, the fifth person will fight with one of the two losers ording to his/her choice."
"The winner between the loser and the fifth person can go to the final round and fight for the position of the best genius between the two worlds."
"I''m sure you all know about the prize, the prize is an Immortal Emperor level weapon, as for what weapon it is, it''s a sword"
"Well, if you don''t have any questions, let''s start thepetition right now" exined Elder Long, looking at the crowd
While the others were parsing his words, Wang Changsheng looked at the floating screen in front of him
[New mission]
[Befriend Ye Feng and gain his trust]
[Prize: treasure above Immortal Emperor level treasure]
[Penalty for failure: death]
"..."?
''Damn, what kind of mission is this? Who is this Ye Feng anyway? I have never heard of such a person
''Could it be one of the young generations of the Celestial Divine world? But why should I be friends with him at all?'' Wang Chang began to curse the system
This mission didn''t even have an option to reject or ept, which means he had to do this mission
''But a treasure above Immortal Emperor level treasures?" His eyes narrowed slightly, even for him the value of such a thing was immeasurable.
With such a treasure, wouldn''t it be easy to kill Tian Shen and all his wives?
Meanwhile, unknown to him, Ye Feng who was hiding in the crowd was looking at him
''How have all these monsters appeared in this generation? First, there were those two girls from my world, then those girls and that man from the Immortal academy, and now this one?''
''Did this generation have something strange in their food that they became monsters like this?'' He could not understand at all how there were so many monsters that had broken the boundary between mortal and immortal.
In his generation, he was the only person who was able to do such a thing, and at that time he was considered as one of the top geniuses in history.
Even the Eternal Dragon n contacted him and wanted to betroth him to the patriarch''s daughter at that time, but he rejected it because of his love for his wife.
''Now that I think about it, I was really stupid then'' he sighed, thest three days had been really stupid for him.
Especially after he found out what feats his wife had done after his death, with his current status and power, there is no way he could take revenge.
Fortunately, the two worlds suddenly decided to hold such apetition and even reward an Immortal Emperor-level weapon
But getting such a treasure was only part of his n, his main goal was to get first ce
As long as he gets the first position, there will be a chance of marrying the daughter of the patriarch of the Eternal Dragon n
At that time, wouldn''t revenge be a piece of cake?
Chapter 157: One Of The Five, A Bed Warmer?
"Haha hello... hello?" In the luxurious hall above thepetition area where the representatives of the top forces were standing, the space suddenly bent and three figures appeared.
"What is wrong here?" Of course, these three figures were Wang Lin, Nn Xiuqing, and Chi Yun, although at this moment, seeing the space in the hall, their faces were full of surprise and shock.
They thought their presence was supposed to shock and attract everyone''s attention, Wang Lin had even imagined scenarios where he would engage in a verbal war with the patriarch of the Tian family.
However, unfortunately, the atmosphere of the hall was not as they had imagined, there were three chairs in front of them, and two very beautiful figures were sitting on the chairs on the left and right sides.
And the rest of the experts and representatives of different forces were standing behind them withpletely respectful expressions, although the moment they appeared, these representatives nced at them, but that was all.
It seemed that they did not care about their presence in this hall
"..."
"Isn''t that woman Tian Shen''s Master?" Chi Yun recognized one of the two women sitting on the chair
"That''s right, but who is that one?" Wang Lin''s breathing became a little harder, it was the first time he had seen such a beautiful woman in his life.
This woman seemed to be the embodiment of sexiness itself, born to be the sexiest woman in the creation
"I have never seen such a person before" Nn Xiuqing said while frowning, under the presence of these two women, all three of them, No... everyone present was breathing hard.
Their presence was too strong, it seemed that they did not belong to the same level of dimensions of life as these two women
"Hmm? Fufu, he''s finally here~" The woman whose sexiness had stolen the attention of the entire hall spoke, and her voice momentarily drew all the men in the hall into the realm of dreams.
"Lord-- Tian Shen?" Chen Meiying also suddenly looked to her right and saw an extremely handsome young man sitting next to them.
He seemed to be sitting there the whole time, as soon as he appeared in the hall the whole atmosphere began to change due to his presence.
"It''s been a long time" Tian Shen said in a neutral tone, his words were not for a specific person, but a kind of greeting to the entire audience.
"Hehe, you know you are really too much handsome up close?" The woman sitting on his left turned her bodypletely and looked at him with staring and curious eyes.
"Lin Xiu right? I didn''t expect to meet so soon" Tian Shen answered without turning his head.
This woman is one of the five superior beings he taught her a lesson in the first days of his transmigration to this world. Later, when one of the forbiddennds was destroyed by him, this woman came to the Lower Verse.
"It makes me proud that Your Majesty knows my name" she answered without any shame, because of her nature, there was no such thing as shame for her.
"It''s just a simple matter, how can I forget the name of my property?" Tian Shen also said without any shame, even a trace of yfulness could be felt in his words
"Fufu, Your Highness is really very sure about it, but are you really sure that you can tame this phoenix?" Lin Xiu''s face turned a little red, of course, it was just an act.
The main reason why she came to Lower Verse was naturally to ask for forgiveness and also to remove Tian Shen''s name from above her pussy.
But when she came to Lower Verse, she witnessed many interesting events and things that really caught her attention, not only did she find two very talented girls, but she even got to know Tian Shen more.
This man didn''t try to hide what he was doing, in other words, he didn''t care at all, she had been able to gain a better understanding of Tian Shen''s personality and strength during her time in the Lower Verse.
This guy is pretty indifferent to everything unless you cross his red line, if you do the skies literally will turn bloody.
"You should know better yourself, do you think I can or not?" A yful smile appeared on Tian Shen''s face and he turned his head to stare at Lin Xiu.
"Well, well...Fufu, of course, based on what I saw, Your Highness can definitely" Lin Xiu''s face really blushed, those ck eyes, ck as deep as the Eternal Abyss, are really fascinating.
This was one of her fears after getting to know Tian Shen more, in fact, she was already sure that if this man really wanted her, she would not have a chance to escape.
Of course, she didn''t mind, she had spent trillions of years alone and had long since forgotten the concept of love, however seeing how this man treated his women and how he spoiled them made her somewhat jealous.
Actually, it''s not just her, many goddesses who are standing at peak, throughout the Upper Verse have been searching for a mate for trillions of years.
Unfortunately, due to their high standards, they always fail to find one
"Well, I''ve always wanted to try the taste of a phoenix, in bed of course" Tian Shenughed charmingly.
"If Your Highness wishes, this phoenix can even make fiery moans for extra service." Of course, Lin Xiu didn''t hold back and answered shamelessly.
"You''re not done flirting? You know you two are not alone in this hall, right?" Chen Meiying said in a slightly annoyed tone, these twopletely ignored the existence of others.
"Hmm? Oh I forgot about you" Lin Xiu nced at her and said in an indifferent tone
"You-" The goddess of fate stared at her coldly, basically the two of them had a kind of grudge against each other since they met each other
Even they themselves did not know where this feeling of hatred came from
"Hey, you all want to act as if you are the only living creatures in the hall?" Wang Lin could not bear their words anymore and came forward.
He couldn''t understand why these two women were acting like this in front of Tian Shen, and why this super sexy woman seemed to be his bed-warming maid?
Isn''t Tian Shen just a young man? How is he rted to all these women? And more importantly, these two women look extremely strong
In fact, not only him, but all the other audience members were staring nkly at everything the whole time, especially Patriarch Tian.
He couldn''t understand when his son became such a yboy, although he was also somewhat proud
The only ce where his son could get such charisma and talent in yboy was his genes and naturally as his father, it was clear that Tian Shen inherited his talents from him!
Of course, he himself never had such talents, but now it seems that he always had such talents, but he could not awaken and discover them!
"Hmm? Oh the Evolved Pig is here too" Tian Shen didn''t even bother to look at him.
"You!" Wang Lin red at him with murderous intent, though feeling the warning nces from the two women, he had to suppress his murderous intent.
"Calm down" Chi Yun stepped forward and tried to calm Wang Lin, who seemed to be exploding with anger.
"These two women are very powerful, plus that woman is the current leader of the Protoss Alliance, we have to be careful" she warned as she pointed at Lin Xiu.
"I acted a little impulsively" Wang Lin calmed himself
"What should we do now? Just watch them flirt?" Nn Xiuqing said angrily.
Se didn''t want to see Tian Shen happy, she just wanted to see the bastard who killed her son suffer.
"Of course not, I have a solution" Wang Lin sneered and walked a little further to the point where he was a meter away from Tian Shen''s chair.
"Young Master Tian, ??why don''t we bet? After all, betting is one of the parts of thispetition, right?" he said in a yful tone.
Of course, Tian Shen was just a young man and he didn''t deserve to bet with him, but right now this young man was the center of attention in the hall.
In addition, the rest of these representatives did not seem to have the courage to do anything in the presence of these two women, so he could only y with Tian Shen.
After all this way he could also embarrass and defeat Tian Shen, he couldn''t wait to see Tian Shen''s angry and defeated face.
"Hmm? A bet? What bet?" Tian Shen asked indifferently, he could smell the entertainment.
"Those five girls were your wives, right? If they are the first winners of the first stage of thepetition, I will remove the sanctions of the Tian family" Wang Lin exined.
"Hmm? Not a bad bet, although I don''t need it, but ok" Tian Shen said in a bored tone, he thought this man would bet something better.
"And if my son was the first winner of the first stage of thepetition, you should give me that girl Wang Liuing" Wang Lin finished his exnation and stared at Tian Shen with yful eyes.
He waspletely confident in his son, his son''s strength had reached a frightening level since returning from the Secret Realm, he was even sure that his son had the chance to be the top genius in the history of the Lower Verse.
Now the question is, will Tian Shen ept this bet or will he be afraid?
Hehe... if he epts, the result will be his failure and losing of one of his wives
If he doesn''t ept then... he can use this matter to make him the subject and center ofughter in this hall and even the whole world
"Are you an Idiot?" Unfortunately, Tian Shen''s answer was different from all the scenarios he had imagined or thought about
---
Chapter 158: Betting And A Dominator?
"Are you an Idiot?" Unfortunately, Tian Shen''s answer was different from all the scenarios he had imagined
"Wang Liueng is my woman and not mymodity, plus she ispletely mine, there is no such thing as betting her" Tian Shen''s voice turned a little cold.
The whole atmosphere of the hall suddenly decreased and everyone could feel a cold and burning sensation in their spine
Wang Lin''s face turned ugly, he really didn''t expect such a response from Tian Shen, but what is this cold and scary atmosphere? Even his body was shaking a little
"W- Wang Lin" Chi Yun stepped forward and tried to pull Wang Lin back, the atmosphere in the hall had be too scary to the point that even she was feeling bad.
Actually, not only him but all the people present in the hall could hardly breathe, they were all panting and were forced to distance themselves from Tian Shen.
"Hehe, Your Highness, are you calmer now?" Li Xiu slightly moved her head forward and kissed Tian Shen''s face, although this act was shameless and difficult even for someone like her, but it was necessary to prevent a massacre.
"Thank you, a woman''s kiss is truly a miracle" Tian Shen smiled and the atmosphere returned to normal
"Anyway, Your Highness, betting isn''t really a bad idea" Li Xiu said flirtatiously, stupidlying up with an interesting idea.
"As long as you don''t cross the red line, it''s not a problem" Tian Shen said indifferently, his words had no particr target and seemed to give everyone the right to participate in the bet.
Wang Lin and Chi Yun sighed, they were afraid that they had lost this opportunity, but apparently it was not the case.
"Great! So I bet on my apprentice Xu Yn, I''m sure she will be the first winner in the first stage" Li Xiu said with a sexy smile on her face.
"If I win the bet, I want you" she said obsessively
"..."
Chen Meiying looked at this woman with a strange expression, didn''t her master wanted her anyway? So what exactly does this woman mean?
"This is never going to happen" Tian Shen naturally understood what this woman meant, she wanted to dominate him.
In other words, she wanted him to be a beta and herself to be a queen! Such a thing is absolutely impossible
Of course, he treats all his women like queens, but this is only when he is in the position of a god and not a beta.
"Hey, hey, Your Highness, this is a bet!" Li Xiu puffed her cheeks.
"Well, no problem, but if I win, you have to wear the clothes I want at night." Tian Shen had no problem epting the bet, it''s impossible that he to lose anyway.
"no problem!"
"And you? Don''t you want to participate?" Tian Shen then looked at his servant or in other words the Goddess of Fate
"No thanks, Tian Shen" She still felt a little strange calling Tian Shen by his name
"We will also participate!" Wang Lin naturally came forward again and announced his presence
"If my son was the first winner of the first stage, you should give us the Heaven Essence and Eternal Origin" he said indifferently, although he was scared a few moments ago, he was sure that feeling of fear was not because of Tian Shen.
That feeling of fear is probably because of Tian Shen''s Master, anyway, how is it possible that a lowly and worthless young man is stronger than him?
"Well" Tian Shen replied impatiently, he couldn''t believe that he was actually facing a braindead being.
"Well, finally, the first stage of thepetition is starting" Li Xiu said with a little excitement, looking at therge floating screen in front of them.
She couldn''t wait to win this bet, she has been teaching her personal disciple for some time and has taught her several super high-level techniques.
In addition, before the start of thepetition, she baptized the girl using a drop of her diluted blood essence.
She is quite confident that her disciple will win all three stages of thepetition
As long as she wins, she canpletely dominate this man
Sitting on his attractive face, forcing him to lick her long sexy legs....oh, even thinking about it was making her privates and panties wet.
All eyes fell on the big floating screen that was showing thepetitions
ce ofpetition
"Well you can start" Elder Long waved his hand and the entire structure of the world around them changed
They all stood in front of a huge mountain that had a hundred steps, although each of them was in a separate dimension of existence.
They could not see each other or interact with each other at this stage
At the same time, a big list appeared in the sky, which will show the names of the winners, well, at this moment, only the ces were written and the names of the winners were not written yet.
"Hmph, how stupid" Tian Yanyu snorted and took the first step without hesitation
Suddenly, arge amount of energy between the sky and earth began to gather and form a figure, Tian Yanyu watched this process patiently.
"Hello, this genius--"Unfortunately, thepleted figure was destroyed by Tian Yanyu before he couldplete his speech.
Tian Yanyu then stepped on the next step and the same process was repeated, she went straight to the 95th step without any problem.
"Why are they all so weak? Shouldn''t they be the strongest geniuses in history?" Tian Yanyu frowned, she had passed 98 stages in twenty minutes.
And it should be known that she had not even taken out her sword until now, well from level 90 onwards it was a bit of a challenge and she had be a little more serious.
Suddenly the atmosphere became a little heavier and a powerful and noble energy appeared between the sky and the earth, the energy slowly began to form a figure, a young man in histe twenties.
"Oh? Interesting, who would have thought the academy would hold apetition like this" the young man muttered to himself as soon as he appeared.
Tian Yanyu found his words a bit strange, but he didn''t pay much attention to them and did her next below
However...
"Just a simple attack but it has such power, girl you are not bad, what is your name?" The young man simply deflected the attack and yfully stared at Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu suddenly felt an unstoppable force probing her body, soul, and existence, however, a force rose from her body and repelled the external force.
"Oh?" The young man frowned slightly, it was obvious that he did not expect this
"Who are you?" Tian Yanyu put aside her yfulness and took out her sword, she was now sure that the person in front of her was not simply an unconscious projection.
"You know it''s rude to answer a question with a question, right?" The young man smirked
"Answer me" a dangerous light flickered in Tian Yanyu''s eyes, and even her sword trembled slightly due to her anger.
"Calm down, okay? I''m the Eternal True, the founder of the Eternal Dragon n" The young man, or the Eternal True in other words, introduced himself.
"The founder of the Eternal Dragon n? Now it makes sense why you can repel my attack" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself, in the Tian Family''s Archives she had read quite a bit about this man.
Eternal True, The Dragon Who Dictates Eternity, The Only True Eternal, this man had many nicknames, one more stupid than the other.
However, his achievements during his life in the Lower Verse were trulymendable and admirable
He is one of the oldest beings in the Lower Verse, if she is not mistaken, this man belongs to the same era as the founder of the Tian Family.
Eternal True, besides being able to dominate the young generation of all Lower Verse''s Heavenly Worlds, established the Eternal Dragon n.
A n that is currently one of the seven ns Of the Primordial Orotoss and also one of the strongest in the Lower Verse.
"So now will you introduce yourself?" asked Eternal True with a smile on his handsome face
"The one who is going to kill you" Tian Yanyu wasted no time in attacking and swung the sword at the Eternal True Body, but unfortunately she herself was pushed back a few steps.
"Young girl, you are very rude"
"You know, dragons have one of the strongest physiques among all living creatures"Eternal True replied with the same smile as before as he suppressed his pain.
"Now let your personal courtesy-"
[ Chaos de ] Unfortunately, Tian Yanyu didn''t give him a chance to finish his words, suddenly chaos energy appeared in the air and formed a sword de.
Without wasting time, the sword de attacked the Eternal True''s chest and destroyed him, the Chaos de is basically a weakened version of the Ten Thousand Chaos Technique.
In times like now, when there is no need to waste all that time on the Ten Thousand Chaos Technique, and of course there is not enough space, she will use this technique.
"I hope the next one is not going to talk so much like this idiot" Then she stepped to the next step
Suddenly, the color of the sky changed, the terrifying, noble and ancient energy appeared between the sky and the earth and began to gather in the form of a human.
The man looked very simple, he was neither handsome nor ugly, neither short nor tall, but a noble aura radiated from him.
Weirdly, Tian Yanyu''s bloodline began to react, her bloodline seemed to have seen its father.
More importantly, Tian Yanyu even felt danger from this man, strangely every atom in her body was warning her to run away.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve been here." He sniffed the air a bit, then turned around a bit and looked at the current state of the entire Lower Verse, ignoring Tian Yanyu.
"Hehe, how some insects have dared to boycott my family?" A grin appeared on his face, but this grin looked quite threatening.
Chapter 159: Tian The Founder
"Hehe, how some insects have dared to boycott my family?" A grin appeared on his face, but this grin looked quite threatening.
The sky trembled for a moment and even red lightnings appeared in the sky, however, they were for a short time and quickly disappeared.
"Well, I guess there''s no need to worry with such descendants." He then turned and looked at Tian Yanyu.
Tian Yanyu stared at this man with wide eyes, she could feel a very strong familiarity with this man, a feeling that was too strange.
In all her two lives, she had neither seen this man nor heard anything about such a person
However, hearing his words... Is it possible?
"Are you the founder of the Tian family?" Tian Yanyu knew that such a thing was very absurd, but based on this man''s words, this was the only thing she could infer.
"That''s right, I''m the founder of the Tian family, you can call me Tian" A fatherly smile appeared on Tian''s face, he seemed to be looking at his granddaughter at this moment.
"This descendant has seen the founder." Tian Yanyu bowed slightly as a sign of respect, after all, the man standing in front of her at this moment was the legendary founder of the Tian family!
"There''s no need for such things, take it easy." Although Tian seemed to dislike such respects and prefers simplicity.
"not bad, such a talent is quite rare even there, I never thought one of my descendants could reach the level of a Heaven''s Chosen" Tian said happily.
Naturally, the more talented his descendants are, the happier he is, especially since this girl is at the level of a chosen one of heaven.
"Founder is it really you? So your consciousness is here now?" Tian Yanyu asked curiously, she was sure that the projection in front of her was not just created based on the remaining data.
"Beings at my level are special, even if someone mentions our name, a karmic rtionship is formed and we can notice it"
"So that''s right, my consciousness is currently here, I didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to meet the Lower Verse" Tian exined.
"So that''s how it is" Tian Yanyu muttered to herself
"I really did not expect such events here, not only my family has been sanctioned, but even the academy has held such apetition."
"Well, no need to waste time anyway, how about we start the fight?" Tian went straight to the main part, he didn''t see any need to waste time.
Besides, he wanted to teach this girl a few things during their fight
"Of course!" Tian Yanyu didn''t want to waste any time too
"Well, you''re stronger than me, girl, but I''m not going to be an easy match" he chuckled a little, and at the same time, his hair was reced with blue mes.
Not only did his hair rece with the blue mes of fire, but the color of his eyes also changed to blue and started to glow like fire.
At the same time, he stomped his foot on the ground and a domain began to spread out from under his feet
"It''s better this way" he did it for a better battle, the space was too small for a fight.
"Great!" Tian Yanyu also took out her sword and attacked without hesitation, before the swordnd on Tian, ??a purple aura suddenly surrounded her sword.
"It''s not bad, but your speed is slow" Tian dodged and at the same time grabbed her hand and cut it away.
Tian Yanyu quickly retreated, she didn''t even look at her severed hand, and then in less than a second, her hand was regenerated.
"Oh? Interesting" Tian muttered to himself and then a pen appeared in his hand
With a simple pen tipped with the color of blue mes, he started drawing with the pen in the air, the drawing was simple, a sun, he drew a damn sun
"Hmm? What the hell is this?" Tian Yanyu looked up and saw a blue sun appear above her.
There was only one problem with this sun, it was falling, and it was falling right on her
Without dy, she tried to run away, but unfortunately, it didn''t matter which way she was going, the sun also came after her
[ Sword Of Saintness Of Chaos] She stopped running away and decided to face the sun, using her technique suddenly a huge ghost appeared behind her.
A noble, powerful and high-ranking woman, this woman has a thin sword in her hand
The ghost reached more than a hundred meters in a few seconds
"Oh? It''s not bad, but you''re still going to get hurt."
As soon as the sun was ten meters away from falling on Tian Yanyu, the ghost raised her sword and then lowered, a simple movement of the sword.
However, this simple movement split the sun into ny-eight thousand equal parts, as soon as the ghost disappeared, the pieces of the sun also fell on the ground and on Tian Yanyu.
"Fuck" All the pieces suddenly exploded and brought forth the explosive power of a star, Tian Yanyu was mmed to the ground and even half of her body was destroyed.
"So my guess is right, you got the Eternal Origin huh? As expected of my descendants!" Tian said to his descendant who rose from the ground after the aftermath of the explosion disappeared.
Half of Tian Yanyu''s body waspletely destroyed, however, every single destroyed cell, tissue, and organ began to re-create.
"If I didn''t have this kind of immortality, I would definitely die" Tian Yanyu said with a bit of anger and annoyance while panting.
"No really, I''m still here, do you know right? If my guess was wrong, I''d just revive you" Tian didn''t care about her expressions at all.
"Anyway, let me give you a piece of advice, your immortality is useless against people like me with billions or even trillions of years ofplete experience" Tian exined, starting to draw something in the air again.
No, it wasn''t actually drawing, it was writing! He was writing something in the air
"For example, I can use my Dao to borrow the power of Yin-Yang and bnce your immortality and create a weakness for you" What he wrote was simple.
He just bnced thews of heaven, he created a cost for Tian Yanyu''s regeneration ability, every time this girl uses her regeneration power her soul will be damaged.
Tian Yanyu frowned but didn''t get angry, she could feel that this man had no bad intentions towards her, he was probably just teaching her.
"So why don''t you attack?" Tian said with a smirk on his face
Tian Yanyu didn''t attack directly and activated every single brain cell and began to analyze her situation.
If she attacks by mistake and gets hurt herself, it would be very bad, so there are two eptable situations
An attack that, even if it hurts herself, will at least hurt this man
An attack that only hurts this man
Unfortunately doing either of these two was by no means easy, she looked at Tian and checked all the points she could attack.
Suddenly an idea shed in her mind, although she only has one chance and if she fails, she would failpletely and there is a possibility of being eliminated from this stage.
[Sacred Chaos]
[The Way Of Dimensions and Chaos] She used two techniques, one to distract and one to destroy his weapon.
"Oh? Sacred and Chaos? These two forces are somewhat opposite of each other" Tian muttered to himself as he saw millions of miniature swords suddenly appear above his head.
Chaos and the sacred, two opposing forces
The power of chaos alone can cause terrible destruction, but when it collides with its opposite power and is provoked, this destruction is multiplied thousands of times.
"But it''s not enough" The miniature swords came towards him but stopped within ten centimeters of hitting him.
Actually, not only the miniature swords, but even Tian Yanyu herself was frozen in ce, although she could still see and hear, but she couldn''t move.
Tian raised his pen again and started writing in the air, in less than a second everything was back to normal
Except that the miniature swords were not towards him at this moment, but toward Yanyu
Tian Yanyu gulped and even her body trembled with fear for a moment, she could foresee the pain she was about to feel.
"Go" Tian said indifferently, and the miniature swords attacked Tian Yanyu
Tian Yanyu didn''t try to run away, the reason was simple, she was familiar with her own technique and knew that she couldn''t run away from it at her current level.
The second reason is that she wanted topletely distract this man from her main goal
Millions of miniature swords entered Tian Yanyu''s body and pierced every part of her body, literally creating millions of holes inside her body.
A terrible and indescribable pain engulfed her entire brain and she even fell into a state of mental copse, such pain was simplypletely inhuman.
She could not even scream and release her pain because of the hole in her throat
Her eyes werepletely red, even fear and pain could be seen in her eyes
"Does it hurt? Well, you have to get used to it, the path of cultivation is hard and painful... huh?" Tian approached her and started talking.
However, before his advice was finished, a sword suddenly appeared from nowhere and went towards his hand that was holding the pen andpletely pulverized it with one blow.
"Hahaha, I really underestimate you kid" He took a few steps back and then looked at her again
All the holes in Tian Yanyu''s body started healing, it wasn''t even two seconds before she waspletely healed
"So this was your n huh? It wasn''t bad, no...it was really great!" Tian praised her loudly.
"Thank you, well, I guess it''s worth enduring all the pain" Tian Yanyu said indifferently, those pains were also part of her n.
"So now I win? Or should I destroy you?" Tian Yanyu asked as she suppressed the pain that was feeling from her soul.
"Well, actually destroying my pen would not be my failure, if you destroyed my pen when I was still a mortal, I would have really faced a problem"
"However, after billions of years, I naturally fixed this weakness, but let this be your victory, although you are stronger, you are not at a level where you can defeat my experience with such a power."
"Let''s meet when youe to the Upper Verse, oh of course bring your brother with you" and then Tian disappeared and everything went back to normal.
"It was really scary." Tian Yanyu fell to the ground and began to gasp, this was truly the scariest fight she has ever faced in her current life.
Who would have thought that such a scary Dao exists?
After organizing her mind, she got up from the floor and stepped on the next step
Unlike the previous times, nothing special happened and only one figure appeared
"Brother?"
Chapter 160: Another Founder And Also A Mother?
"Founder?" Wen Rong looked at the cute young man in front of her, the bloodline boiling more and more with every passing second she was in this man''s presence.
"Hello! You must be one of the descendants of the legacy left by me, huh?" The funny cute man, or in other words, Wen stepped forward and nced at his descendant.
"It''s not bad, a genius at the Heaven''s Chosen level, plus fate is so powerful that even I can''t see it."
"This descendant has seen the founder" Wen Rong bowed slightly, she never thought she would be able to meet the founder of her family on the ny-ninth floor.
And more importantly, she always imagined the founder as a charismatic man and not such a person with such a funny face? What do others say? baby face?
"Hehe, no need to bow," Wenughed a little and then took a quick look at Lower Verse''s current state
"Oh?! Everything is too messed up, even my family is stationed? Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s none of my business anymore anyway" He then looked at Wen Rong again.
Hearing his words, a bitter smile appeared on Wen Rong''s face. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but based on hisst words, she doubted that the founder would give her an answer.
"Well girl, looks like we''ll have to fight each other huh? With your power it''s impossible to defeat me" he said simply.
"You mean I have no chance? But I--" Wen Rong was about to exin, but Wen stopped her
"You have an eternal origin, right? You also have a strange physique, I know, I know, but the problem is that the projection in front of you right now has my true awareness"
"I have billions of years of experience and I can easily predict all your moves and repel them with just my Dao, see? I don''t even need to use physical or soul strength" Wen exined.
"I see" Wen Rong nodded in understanding, she already knew that the protection standing in front of her contained true consciousness.
Unlike Tian Yanyu who just attacks and kills, she analyzed all the steps, that''s why she knew from several steps ago, the projections had real awareness.
"Don''t be so upset, how about we do something else instead of fighting?"
"What?" Wen Rong snapped out of her thoughts and asked
"It''s simple, I''ll give you the chance of one attack, you can use as many techniques as you want in that attack, if your attack can scratch me, you win" Wen exined, showing a glimmer of hope to Wen Rong.
Wen Rong wasn''t really sure that she could win against someone with billions of years of knowledge and experience, however, it wouldn''t be hard to scratch him.
"I agree, founder, well, I have no other choice" Wen Rong replied
"Alright, well you can start whenever you want, you don''t need to worry I won''t attack, plus I''ll just use my dao to defend" Wen said
"Thank you, founder," Wen Rong said and went into attack position, she only had one chance and she didn''t want to miss it so she had to thoroughly analyze her opponent.
The founder was standing in a very simple state, there was a smile on his face and he didn''t seem to care about the situation.
''Should I use the technique I just created?''
''That technique consumes a lot of energy, but anyway, if I can''t scratch him, I lose.''
''I don''t know what his Dao is and how he is going to use it, so I better not risk it and use two techniques at the same time.'' After analyzing, she was ready to attack.
[Eternal Blessing of Chaos] Suddenly, a purple aura with a green trace surrounded her fists, the smell of Eternal Chaos could be felt from her fists.
This technique is based on one of her old techniques, with the difference that this technique also has her understanding of the Dao of Eternity.
Using her technique, she borrows the power of chaos and blesses her fists with it, this technique alone increases the power of her fist nine hundred and eight million times.
If she uses other techniques, the power of her fists will naturally be even more frightening
"With permission" Wen Rong punched without hesitation, the distance between her and Wen was only two meters, after all, there was not much space in this staircase.
"What is this?" Wen Rong frowned, zhe punched but her fist didn''t hit Wen''s chest, something seemed to stop her fist from hitting his chest.
"Dimensions, dimensionality, small spaces, spaces in another space, have many different names, don''t they? As it has many names, it has many uses."
"Unfortunately, even there, I haven''t seen many who really understand the uses and horrors of dimensions Dao"
"Anyway, your fist won''t hit me right now because there is a dimension between you and me which has infinite extent. Of course, I can also create infinite dimensions with infinite extents, but it''s not possible with this projection." Seeing her confused face he exined
"Founder, isn''t this cheating?" Wen Rong''s frown deepened, however, she didn''t pull back her fist, if she pulled back, she would lose her chance and be defeated.
"Hehe, hahaha, as I told you, you not my opponent, and just because you are my descendant, I''m will not go easy on you" Wen said with a grin.
He believes that geniuses need to work hard to grow, they need to see opponents who can unleash their true potential.
"You want to give up? Anyway, your fist can''t destroy infinity, how much is infinity? Inexhaustible! No matter how much you destroy it, it will never end."
"Infinity¡ If infinity cannot be destroyed, then why not fill infinity?" Wen Rong''s eyes sparkled.
If infinity cannot be destroyed, why not fill it with something infinite? Chaos!
Chaos is also endless and inexhaustible, always there and never destroyed
"What do you mean?" Wen frowned
[Eternal Ultimate Chaos Fist] Suddenly, an aura of chaos erupted from her fist and permeated the hidden dimension that surrounded the Wen.
Her fist entered the dimension, reality seemed to bend, and chaos rapidly began to fill and engulf the entire dimension.
Infinite was engulfed by the endless chaos, a fist suddenly came out from the other side of the dimension and hit Wen''s chest.
However, the dimension suddenly exploded and the entire aura of chaos scattered in the air, Wen Rong fell off the stairs due to the force of the explosion.
"It wasn''t bad, it''s admirable" However, Wen caught him using his aura and ced her on the steps
"I didn''t expect you to really understand the way" a smile appeared on Wen''s face
In fact, it wasn''t Wen Rong''s fist that hit him, Wen Rong''s fist still couldn''t break through infinity, but this aura of chaos.
Chaos covered the entire dimension of infinity, in other words, chaos coulde out of the other side of the dimension, so Een Rong used Chaos Aura to physically manifest a fist and punched him in the chest with it.
"Well, I always prefer to act thoughtfully, thank you for thepliment" Wen Rong said respectfully
"Well looks like you won" Wen nced at his chest
"ording to our condition, you can pass this step" His body started to be illusory
"I know you have a lot of questions, but you can ask them all from your husband Shen" he said, and then disappeared.
"Shen? My husband? Young Master Tian?" Wen Rong''s face turned red, of course, she didn''t hate these words, on the contrary, she even liked them.
But is such a thing really possible?
"Nice to meet you Founder" She then bowed slightly in the direction Wen disappeared
Indeed, her feelings about meeting her family''s founder were mixed, she was happy to be able to meet such a legendary figure.
But she really did not expect such a face, it destroyed all her mental imagination
"Besides, what does he mean by asking my questions to the young master?" She frowned a little but decided to postpone thinking about it forter.
She took a step and put her foot on the next step, unlike the previous steps, nothing special happened and only a figure appeared out of nowhere.
"Young master?"
---
"Mother?" Mei Li whispered in surprise as she looked at the beautiful woman in front of her
"My daughter?" Mei Xuehua looked at her daughter excitedly and happily, she really didn''t think that this projection was summoned by her daughter.
She quickly moved forward and hugged her daughter, Mei Li also came out of shock and hugged her mother.
They stayed like this for several minutes before Mei Li remembered that she was in apetition where time was of the essence
"What happened? Mother, how are you here?" Mei Li asked with surprise and shock, Weren''t only the top geniuses in the history of the two worlds supposed to be on this staircase? So why is her mother here?
"I don''t know either, but I suddenly felt that a projection was created from my remaining data and so I sent my consciousness into it using the karmic rtionship" she exined while stroking her daughter''s hair.
"Nice to see you again Mom" Mei Li said with a beautiful smile on her face, she had a lot to tell her mom.
"Me too, it''s been a long time since west saw each other, hasn''t it? I think you were a child then" Mei Xuehua sighed.
However, suddenly a sword entered her stomach and Mei Li quickly moved away from her
"You are not my mother, who are you?" Mei Li said loudly while looking at her with anger and murderous intent.
As the sword entered her stomach, not only did nothing happen to her, but on the contrary, she slowly pulled the sword out of her stomach whileughing, and the wound was automatically healed on the spot.
"fufu, so you understand it haha?"
Chapter 161: The Results Of Bet
"Fufu, so you understand it?" A sarcasticugh echoed throughout the mountain
Mei Li looked at this woman who looked like her mother with cold eyes, she really had no idea who this woman was.
Her bloodline was boiling in the presence of this woman, in other words, both of them had the same bloodline, but still, this woman was not her mother.
More importantly, how does someone know about her mother? There is a possibility, although it seemspletely absurd, but it is the only possible possibility that appeared in her mind
"You are a member of my mother''s family, aren''t you?" Mei Li asked with narrowed eyes, this is a possible possibility that came to her mind.
"Fofu, not wrong" Suddenly the shape of the figure began to change
A middle-aged, sexy woman with long ck hair and eyes like ice crystals, her sexy legs covered by ck stockings
Her well-shaped andrge breasts were forced to fit in her clothes and her bra was warning of tearing
Her pink structure was somewhat simr to Mei Li and Mei Xuehua
"I''m Mei Yin! Your sexy grandmother" Mei Yin looked at her granddaughter while licking her lips.
Although she didn''t show it, she was really shocked inside, she didn''t expect this little girl to have such a scary talent
More importantly, this girl is at the heaven''s chosen level! Heaven''s Chosen, geniuses blessed by the Heavenly Dao themselves and destined to reach the top
"Grandmother? Why are you here?" Mei Li''s guard went up, she didn''t have a good impression of her maternal family
"Fufu there''s no need to be afraid, I just came to this ce for a look, anyway it''s been so many years since I wasst here" she said and then took a quick look at the Lower Verse.
"And secondly, I wanted to meet my beautiful granddaughter, but who would think that you would give grandma such a surprise?" Mei Yinughed a little.
"You have been here before?" Mei Li asked in shock
"Yes, but not for a long time, I was sent here by my family because of a mission, well these are not important now, tell me about yourself" Mei Yin simply replied.
"I have nothing special to say, how is my mother?"
"not bad right now, and she will probably be back to her peak soon."
"Good" Mei Li sighed, she was afraid that something had happened to her mother.
"You''ve only seen her twice in your entire life and you love her so much?" Mei Yin asked yfully
"She''s my mother, and I could feel her motherly love."
"And she''s my daughter too, but I don''t think she''ll love me as much as you love her, hey, that''s okay."
"Let''s get to the main point, you have to defeat me in order to pass this step, right? This projection has the same power as your realm, that is, victory depends on experience and understanding of the Dao."
"I''ve lived much, much, much longer than you and naturally have much more experience and understanding than you, it''s impossible to defeat me" Mei Yin said with a smirk on her face, seeming to enjoy showing off in front of this girl.
"What do you think? Forget about this step and ept your defeat"
A frown appeared on Mei Li''s forehead, the other party''s words seemed quite logical
"But elders don''t create a step that can''t be defeated, right? This ispletely ridiculous" Mei Li said coldly.
"Academy''s Elders? This step was not created by them, they are not powerful enough to bear a karmic rtionship with beings of my level and above"
"Besides, I can feel the traces left behind by very horrifying auras, which means there are other people who have faced beings more powerful than me" Mei Yin said while trying to hide her shock.
"Hmm? Another person? Is it possible?" Suddenly a figure appeared in her mind, of course, it was Tian Shen, she was the only one that Mei Li thought had such an ability.
"Oh, it looks like you know who it was." Mei Yin looked at her with curious eyes
"It doesn''t matter right now, I wasted a lot time here, if you don''t want to fight, step aside so I can pass" Mei Li said in her same cold tone, for some reason, she felt a kind of grudge towards this woman.
"Unfortunately, I can''t let you pass just like that my dear granddaughter, well, how about that, if you can bear one of my attacks I''ll let you go to the next step."
"An attack? You''re underestimating me too much" Mei Li gave a cold smirk, she didn''t even worry about this woman killing her, because she couldn''t kill her.
"Huh? Heh, little girl, you better be careful how you talk to your grandmother." Of course, she didn''t know that Mei Li was of eternal origin.
In order to understand it, one must experience it
"Don''t say bulshits, let''s start?" Mei Li was on the defensive
"As you wish." A giant sword appeared in Mei Yin''s hand, its head hitting the step and causing the entire staircase to shake.
Mei Li nced at that sword, she could feel that it probably weighed several trillion tons
[Eternal Ice Wall] A wall of ice covered her four sides, the wall emitted a green aura and one could feel the smell of eternity from it.
"Dao Eternity? Not bad" Mei Yin admired, then raised her sword and struck
"But it''s not enough" Her sword hit the wall and caused it to crack, she didn''t back down and began to increase the power of her sword.
"Damn it" Mei Li cursed, she really didn''t expect this technique of her to fail so easily
[Frozen Reality] Reality froze inside the wall that surrounded her, in other words, in order to harm her at this moment, reality itself must be destroyed.
"Heh, that''s right, people in this realm can manipte reality but they can''t destroy it, but you shouldn''t underestimate your grandmother, dear child" Mei Yin giggled.
[Infinite Cut] Auras of various colors began to emit from her giant sword, the ice wall around Mei Li was ripped like paper.
The sword was about to hit her, but suddenly the frozen reality stopped it, the infinite cut, the cut that inflicts infinite damage naturally also cut the reality.
Her giant sword also cut Mei Li in half
"Haha, ahem, well her effort was reallymendable, should I let her pass this step?" Mei Yin stared at her granddaughter with thoughtful eyes.
Of course, she wasn''t worried about thetter''s death, she could easily revive her, she just didn''t know if she should let her pass or not.
"Well, I guess she''s my granddaughter, and a little good karma isn''t bad?" She muttered to herself as she turned her gaze to the sky.
"Huh?" However, she suddenly felt something push her?
"Killing your own granddaughter? You''re an asshole!" Mei Li cursed as she watched her grandmother fall, and then without hesitation, she went to the next step.
"Well, she really is my granddaughter" Mei Yin on the other hand started tough but didn''t try to stop herself from falling.
Her figure began to be illusory and disappeared
"Young Master? Wait... I have to fight you?" Mei Li said with a shudder as she looked at the figure in front of her.
Above thepetition area, the spectator hall
"What''s your reason for creating thosest two steps?" Chen Meihua said to Tian Shen who was happily looking at the floating screen.
"And can you stop petting her head like a dog!"
"Of course, he can''t! What? Don''t tell me your jealous?" Li Xiu sneered, then went back to her happy expression again.
The face that a dog shows when it is being petted by its owner
Chen Meihua gave her a cold look and ignored her, of course, she wasn''t jealous! She is not jealous at all!
"What reason do I have? Nothing, entertainment" Tian Shen said in an indifferent tone, of course, he also wanted these girls to understand what experience andck of experience meant.
"Anyway, I won the bet" Tian Shen said, looking at the floating screen
Naturally, the first winner is Tian Yanyu, the second winner is Wen Rong, the third winner is Jin Xiuying, the fourth winner is Mei Li and the fifth winner is Wang Liuying.
"Hmm? It doesn''t matter! There are two more stages anyway" Li Xiu said with a little displeasure.
The other geniuses faced her on the 99th floor, she didn''t even understand why this man created a projection of her and put her as an opponent for the other geniuses.
"Of course there will be two more stages, but you still have to wear the clothes I want." Tian Shen pinched her cheek and then stood up.
"And you hmmmm, I really don''t care, but you have to keep your word with me and if you don''t, you will face the consequences" Tian Shen gave an indifferent look at Wang Lin, whose face waspletely ugly and sullen.
Normally, she didn''t care that this idiot stationed the Tian family, anyway, he has no affiliation with that family.
But the betting rules cannot be broken with him
Wang Lin heard his words, fisted his hands, and his nails pierced the flesh of his hand and became bloody.
Tian Shen disappeared without anyone even noticing, there was a break between each stage, and it was time to meet the girls.
---
1 2 3
Chapter 162: Can I Serve You?
"Brother"
"Husband!"
"Young Master" Seeing Tian Shen appear in front of them, the girls threw themselves into his arms, except for Wang Liuying.
"You know it''s only been a few hours, right?" Tian Shen giggled a little and then started to caress them
"Brother, these few hours were really nonsense" Tian Yanyu said in annoyance, she didn''t expect to have such a near death experience.
"The founder of the Tian family... He really didn''t go easy on you, did he?" Tian Shenughed a little, well, based on the personality of thetter, such a thing is understandable.
"So, young master, was this 99th floor really your job?" Wen Rong asked
All the girls'' attention turned to Tian Shen, although Jin Xiuying and Wang Liuying did not face a specific opponent on the 99th floor, their opponent was a woman they did not know, but they had heard about the 99th floor from others.
"Yes" Tian Shen replied indifferently
"But brother, why did you do that?" Tian Yanyu asked while nestling in her brother''sp
"It''s been a while since you had a good fight, you needed to find your limits and weaknesses"
"So that''s how it is" they muttered to themselves
"But husband, what about the 100th step?" Jin Xiuying asked, still trembling with fear thinking about that step.
"Hmm? Nothing, it was just for fun" Tian Shenughed a little
"Brother you are so bad! That step was really hellish" Tian Yanyu gently hit her brother''s stomach with his fist.
In that step, she literally exploded
"Okay, okay, sorry" Tian Shen stoppedughing as he saw the expressions on the girls'' faces, even though he agreed that that step was somewhat hellish.
The content of thest step was not that special, they only had to fight his projection whose power was limited to the Quasi-Immortal realm.
Unfortunately, no one was able to defeat his projection, so he had to suggest another way for them to cross the step.
"Anyway, I didn''t expect those two girls toe with us" Mei Li suddenly said, drawing everyone''s attention.
"Brother, are those two really powerful?"
"Shouldn''t you know based on the speed with which they cleared the mountain? The difference between that girl Xu Yun and Mei Li was only one minute."
"Basically, she passed the 100th step faster than all of you, the only reason she didn''t get first was because of the 99th step, she had a better chance to get the first ce than you" Tian Shen didn''t hide the truth.
Hearing his words was like an arrow that pierced their hearts
"I''m going to go and kill that bastard right now! I''ll show you brother that I''m stronger than her."
"Wait, I''ming." They all wanted to go fight Xu Yn, but Tian Shen stopped them.
"Hey hey hey, what''s up? Calm down" Tian Shen started petting all of their heads, these girls were starting to be like Tian Yanyu because of spending time with her.
Well, he personally had no problem, but it can be dangerous for others
"Husband, why are youplimenting her? Is she really better than us?" Jin Xiuying said while rubbing her sexy foot on Tian Shen''s dick.
"There is no need to be jealous, you are definitely better than her, the result is important" Tian Shen said
"That''s enough, the next stage of thepetition is going to be a bit bloody so prepare yourselves"
"What do you mean, young master? Aren''t we supposed to just kill monsters and collect points?"
As Wen Rong asked, the others also looked at Tian Shen
"Yes and no, you will get points by killing monsters, but there are not enough monsters, so you have to kill the rest of the geniuses as well"
"Also, don''t forget that you are likely to be targeted by many" Tian Shen exined as he nced at Wang Lin''s n.
The girls entered a thinking state, they naturally understood Tian Shen''s words to some extent, their enemies would definitely target them.
It''s not a problem if they''re all together, but it''s dangerous if they''re apart, After all, they''re definitely not stupid enough to attack them without any support.
Their power is well known to the world, so those who attack them will definitely have trump cards, this is probably why Tian Shen warned them.
"So we should start a massacre, huh? I don''t mind" Tian Yanyu said, fisting her hands.
Well, they are not afraid of challenges
Tian Shen also looked at the others, they didn''t seem to have any problem either, he could have another interesting betting with that girl.
"Anyway, brother, I have a question" Tian Yanyu suddenly said, it''s a question she''s been wanting to ask for a long time but hasn''t had the chance.
"Ask" Tian Shen knew what this girl was asking
"Brother, Abandoned Chaos Emperor''s Legacy is located on the Emperor''s Road?" she had looked at the legacy map many times, but she couldn''t figure out exactly where it was.
It didn''t make sense to her that the legacy was on the emperor''s road
"The legacy is on the emperor''s road, that man put his most important possessions in a ce under the protection of the Heavenly Dao, so his enemies cannot touch them"
"Couldn''t he have just hidden it somewhere in the Lower Verse? Was there really a need for so many security arrangements?" Tian Yanyu snarled.
"You have to be patient girl, sooner orter you will get it, of course, it won''t be without challenges, because someone else is also eyeing that legacy" Tian Shen said as he looked into the Emperor''s Road.
"It doesn''t matter, anyone standing in my way will be destroyed! Isn''t that right brother?"
"You are spoiled a lot"
"Brother''s fault" Tian Yanyu hugged Tian Shen tighter, it''s not her fault that he has the best brother in the world
"..." The girls looked at the flirting of these two with empty eyes and jealous expressions, their jealousy was of course focused on Tian Yanyu.
None of them, not even Jin Xiuying, could talk to Tian Shen so intimately, they were afraid that their words would hurt Tian Shen.
They prefer to die than to make Tian Shen upset and hurt
"Young master, do you remember the first day you came back?" Mei Li suddenly said, she really couldn''t bear it anymore, she couldn''t bear to witness that Tian Yanyu was the only girl who could be so close to Tian Shen.
She was jealous and did not even decide to hide it
"Huh? I remember the day I killed that pig''s dogs."
The girls stared at Mei Li, they were curious about what this girl was going to say, especially Tian Yanyu and Jin Xiuying, who for some reason had a bad feelings in their hearts.
"Do you remember that day Tian Hua and I massaged your shoulders at the hot spring?"
"What? When? Why don''t I know?" Tian Yanyu''s eyes became bloodshot, why didn''t she know about such an event? When did this girl and that prostitute touch her brother?
"I Remember" Tian Shen said as he began to calm Tian Yanyu down
"I wasn''t able to fully serve you that day, what do you think about tonight? The next stage doesn''t start until tomorrow" Mei Li said flirtatiously.
There was no news of the cold fairy, at this moment there was only a woman who wanted topletely win the heart of the man she loved.
All the girls'' eyes widened, they didn''t expect Mei Li to be so bold all of a sudden
At the same time, a feeling of crisis appeared in the hearts of all the girls, especially Wen Rong
Aside from Wang Liuying, she is the only girl who hasn''t had an intimate rtionship with Tian Shen, and if she doesn''t do something, she will probably lose her position soon.
"Of course not! Only I can serve my brother! There is no need for you" Tian Yanyu intervened and said coldly.
"Well, why not?" Tian Shen however replied ignoring him
Meanwhile, in another mansion, the space was bent and a sexy beauty appeared
"Master"
"Lady Li" The two girls bowed respectfully upon seeing the woman who appeared
"You seem quite tired" Li Xiu looked at her disciple and her disciple''s best friend andughed a little.
"Well master, fighting you was really scary" Xu Ynughed a little, of course, theseughs were mostly bitterughs.
"Fighting me? Are you sure it was harder than step 100?" she smiled hearing her disciple''s words.
"It wasn''t hard, it was hell!" Both of their bodies trembled a little
"You are lucky that he went easy on you, otherwise you would probably have killed yourself out of fear" Li Xiu sighed as she told the truth.
"Really that much?" Yang Yuehua asked in shock, if even Lady Li says that, then how scary is Tian Shen?
"How scary he is is not something you can imagine, anyway, you have to win the next stage" Li Xiu said seriously, she has already lost once already.
She doesn''t want to miss the chance to dominate that man
"Besides, if you keep losing, that man will probably force me to do strange things" Li Xiu said quietly so that the others couldn''t hear her
Of course, on the other hand, she was really curious about the clothes that Tian Shen was going to force her to wear
"Understood Master!" Xu Yn said and then asked her main question
"Anyway Master that Wang Changsheng and that one from our world, is there any need to worry about them?"
"Wang Changsheng and that one? Be careful about Wang Changsheng, but you don''t need to worry, he will die sooner orter."
"And about that one" she frowned slightly, she was enjoying Tian Shen petting her head the whole time and had no time to pay attention to the other geniuses.
She nced at the person these girls were referring to, her frown deepened, she couldn''t see through this boy.
More importantly, she could feel an aura of familiarity over him, an aura that sent shivers down her spine.
"Huh?" Of course she knew the owner of the aura
Chapter 163: Hot Spring ( R-18 )
Hot spring
Like the first time, Mei Li arrived in a transparentce-like dress, because of her dress, almost all of her voluptuous and sexy body was visible.
She walked slowly and went towards Tian Shen who was lying in the hot spring, every step she took made her fat and shapely butt vibrate.
"Young Master" called Tian Shen while her face was as red as a tomato
"youe?" Tian Shen turned his head slightly and looked at her and her sexy body
"em" Mei Li nodded and bent down a little to massage his shoulders, an action that made her oink pussy and butt fully exposed.
However, Tian Shen suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into the hot spring, and ced her on hisp.
"There is no need to massage my shoulders, somewhere else needs a massage"
"I understand, young master" Mei Li replied, feeling something hard and stiff that she was sitting on
She stepped back a bit and sat in front of Tian Shen''s dick, as a cultivator she naturally could easily breathe in water, she swallowed hard as she saw how big and monstrous it was.
Then she slowly brought her thin and soft hands forward and gently took his dick and started massaging it, first moving it back and forth and then rubbing it.
"Not bad" Tian Shen admired, this girl''s job in massaging is really good
Hearing Tian Shen''s words, Mei Li blushed even more than before, but she didn''t stop massaging, she moved her head forward and started to lick his dick.
Of course, she didn''t put it in her mouth, she just licked it and massaged it with her hands at the same time
They stayed like this for a few minutes until Mei Li opened her mouth and took it in front of her mouth as she felt his dick getting harder.
Tian Shen cummed and filled Mei Li''s mouth with white liquid, she closed her mouth as soon as her mouth was full and started to drink the white liquid.
"Thank you for the drink young master!" Mei Li then raised her head and smiled, she really didn''t expect these white liquids to taste so good.
She even felt that she might be addicted to it
"Well, then I guess it''s time for the main meal, right?" Tian Shen giggled a little
"Of course! You can eat me as the main meal" Mei Li moved forward again and sat on Tian Shen''sp on his dick.
In this situation, the side of Tian Shen''s dick was rubbing against her pink pussy, of course, Mei Li herself put aside her shame and started rubbing his dick with her pussy.
"You''re really naughty." Tian Shen hugged her and ced his lips on her, Mei Li didn''t back down and instead enjoyed the kiss.
Tian Shen pecked the corner of her lips and made her open her mouth, then without hesitation he put his tongue into her mouth, Mei Li was confused but because of the strange and hot feeling that she felt all over her body, she did not break the kiss.
She repeated the same thing as Tian Shen and inserted her tongue into Tian Shen''s mouth, their tongues began to dance with each other.
"Umm~" Mei Li''s moans suddenly echoed, Tian Shen''s evil hands went to her pink nipples and began to pinch them.
Of course, that was not all and Tian Shen started ying with her breasts
On the other hand, Mei Li got up from Tian Shen''sp and used her hand to adjust Tian Shen''s dick at the entrance of her pussy.
As long as she sit, her young master''s dick would enter her private part
And sat down, the dick entered her pussy and entered her uterus by breaking a specialyer, and even her stomach swelled and Tian Shen''s dick could be seen from her stomach.
"Ahhhhh ahhh~" she began to gasp while moaning, she didn''t expect this scary thing to actually enter her womb.
Tian Shen made a small movement
"Ahhh ahhh~~~" His small movement alone caused Mei Li''s eyes to be drunk in pleasure and an electric current even sparked in her body.
"Well, it seems that her tolerance is less than other girls" Tian Shenughed inside, he didn''t expect this girl to be like this with just a small movement.
He put his hands under her hips and held them with his hands
"Young master hehe hehehe~ What do you want to do?" Mei Li noticed that Tian Shen grabbed her hips, but she couldn''t guess what he was going to do.
"Don''t worry" Tian Shen smiled and then lifted her hips up and down
"Ahh-ahh~" Her sexy and seductive moans echoed more strongly in the sky.
Tian Shen moved his head forward and started biting her breasts, leaving marks on her breasts from every bite he took.
"Ahhh, young master I''m definitely going crazy, please not both ahhh~" Mei Li''s tongue hung out from her mouth and even love emoticons appeared in her eyes.
Tian Shen didn''t care what she said, of course, this girl would probably break, but he could turn her to the original state whenever he wanted.
Tian Shen stood up and held Mei Li in the air, Mei Lei automatically wrapped her long sexy legs around Tian Shen''s waist.
"Ahhhh~~" Mei Li''s moans could still be heard, Tian Shen had left her breasts and went to her neck and started kissing that area.
Mei Li couldn''t bear it anymore and the colorless liquid sshed out from her pussy
"Hehehe~~" Her eyes became even more drunk and lost than before
"You''re really a bad girl, huh." Tian Shen noticed that his stomach got wet, but he didn''t care too much, and instead ced her on the water in a doggy position.
Her pussy and butt were exposed in the most beautiful way possible
After inserting his dick into her pussy, Tian Shen grabbed her hands and started pumping
"Young master ahhh~~ I will definitely break~~ Please ahhh please slower ahhh~"
They were in this position for tens of minutes until Tian Shen finally cum and filled her pussy and uteruspletely with white liquid.
Of course, Mei Li also reached orgasm at the same time, and again colorless liquids spewed out from her pussy like a fountain
Tian Shen let go of her hands and she fell on the water
"Haha, master dick is the best, more~~I want more~~" Her neck and breast area werepletely red and bitten.
Her pussy waspletely swollen and the white liquid wasing out
Even because her womb was full, her belly was swollen like a pregnant woman''s belly
Her eyes werepletely drunk and lost in pleasure
"I think she really broke" Tian Shen didn''t know whether tough or cry
---
At the same time, a p echoed inside a mansion
"I wasted the family''s greatest ancestral treasure and yet you couldn''t even win the first stage of thepetition?" Wang Lin looked at his son angrily.
He lost his face in front of the representatives of two worlds, even that bastard kid insulted him as much as he wanted and he couldn''t even response.
"Father-" Wang Changsheng wanted to apologize, but his father did not let him finish his words.
"Enough, there''s no need to apologize, your apologize is useless, if you want me to forgive you, you have to win the next stage"
"I understand" Wang Changsheng nodded, he really didn''t know why his father was so angry.
"No, I can''t leave everything to you and be aughing center again." Wang Lin''s killing intent was momentarily released as he thought that he had be theughing stock of those bastards for trusting in his son''s strength.
But he quickly suppressed it
"Then what should I do?" Wang Changsheng looked at his father with hidden anger
"You have to create an alliance, if you can attract the majority of geniuses to your side and use them to attack those girls, it would be great"
"Besides, that boy from the Celestial Divine World has obtained the rank after you, he is also not a bad choice for bait" A person''s face appeared in Wang Lin''s mind.
"I understand, I will talk to all of them tonight" It was no problem for Wang Changsheng, after all, he had already decided to use the rest of the geniuses as fodder.
But that boy Ye Feng is different, ording to the mission of the system, he must establish a friendship with that person, so of course he isn''t going to follow his father''s words and use him as bait.
''I''m sorry Father, but I have no desire to die''
"Okay, then there''s no need to waste any more time, I also have a meeting." Then Wang Lin also disappeared.
He had a meeting with Emperor Wei, that man wanted to know the current situation
In addition, they should probably prepare for an all-out war with the Tian family and its allies
"You bastard, how dare you p me!" After his father''s disappearance, he unleashed all his murderous intent and the mansion turned into dust.
"If only you weren''t stronger than me" he panted, unfortunately with his current strength he wasn''t at a level where he could do anything.
"Huh, it doesn''t matter" he breathed, suppressing his killing intent
"Anyway, should I talk to those girls too?" He thought of those two girls from the Celestial Divine World
It seemed that they also had a problem with Tian Shen and his women, it would be great if he could get their help
Besides, won''t he also get two heavenly beauties?
Chapter 164: New Betting
"Congrattions to all 100 ones who made it through the first stage" Elder Long''s voice echoed through the sky and then he looked at the crowd in front of him.
Naturally, the night ended and the second day and the time to start the second stage has arrived
"As it has been said before, only ten people can pass this stage, there are additional rules that I will exin to you now."
"You can only get two thousand points from monsters, but you need ten thousand points to pass this stage"
"The question is, how should you get the rest of the points, right? Well, the answer is simple, there is a badge on the right side of your dress next to the chest, this badge is worth five hundred points."
"Every time you kill a monster, depending on the point of that monster, the value of this badge will be increases, in any way you lose this badge, you will lose all your points, and of course, the person who got the badge will be added to his points."
"I guess you understand, you have three days to collect ten thousand points, after you collect ten thousand points you will be automatically teleported outside"
"Any questions?" Elder Long exined
"Can you kill the others?" A beautiful voice echoed, Elder Long looked at the person who had spoken and replied.
"Of course, inside the second stage there are no rules and restrictions"
"Great" Tian Yanyu smirked and then gave Mei Li a cold look, this bitch really seduced her brother and gave him perverted servers!
How could she allow such a thing? Unfortunately, she fainted due to unknown reasons and could not protect her brother
Regarding her fainting, she was more than ny percent sure that this was a n by the rest of the girls to steal her brother from her, unfortunately, they could only see such a thing in their dreams.
At this stage, she makes sure that such thoughts never appear in their minds again
Feeling a chill down her spine, Mei Li nced at Tian Yanyu who was looking at her coldly, she could easily sense thetter''s hidden murderous intent.
She could easily understand the reason behind her murderous intent, but she didn''t care and instead grinned at her
Last night was one of the best nights of her life, and she finally understood what "heaven" meant, if she has to beat this girl to sleep with her master again, she would do it.
Besides, she herself likes to know who is stronger
"Well, it looks like no one else has any questions, so please go through the portals" he waved his hand and several portals appeared around each of the geniuses.
Without dy, the geniuses passed through the portals, of course Wang Changsheng nced at his enemies before passing through the portal and a smirk appeared on his face.
He has made all the necessary preparations and at this stage, he is going to avenge what happened in the maze.
He will make sure that this bitch Tian Yanyu feels all the humiliation and pain that he felt
''This stage is going to be bloody''. After that, he also passed through the entrance of the portal and the world around him suddenly changed.
The next moment they all found themselves in a snowy forest
"Snow Forest? This can be troublesome" Tian Yanyu muttered as she looked around.
Such an environment is a bit annoying for her, but on the contrary, it is like heaven for Mei Li, she is an ice girl, and the environment of this stage is snowy and icy.
With her powers, it is not strange if she canpletely dominate this environment and make this ce her domain
If she wants to teach that girl a lesson, she probably has to bepletely serious
"Well looks like I''ll have to deal with this first" She nced at the monster who was waking up next to him.
A monster with the body of a pr bear but more muscr, it was the same height and size as a bear but its body is much more bulky, in addition, a kind of blue me surrounded its body.
And more importantly, a pair of horns on its forehead, its horns were exactly like deer horns
"What a joke" Tian Yanyu took out her sword
---
Meanwhile, above thepetition area, in the Hall of Elders
"This guy looks a little too happy" Chen Meiying nced at Wang Lin while sitting on the chair.
Strangely he seemed happy, she wanted to read his fate to find out why but suddenly a voice stopped her from doing so.
"No need, it won''t take long for this smile of his to turn into anger." Tian Shen suddenly appeared next to her, as if he had always been sitting there.
"Your Highness is finally here! Why are you sote?" Before Chen Meiying could say anything, Li Xiu spoke and took Tian Shen''s hand.
"Well, I wanted to bete." He didn''t really have a particr reason for beingte, just that he always prefers toeter than everyone else.
"..."
"Well, shall we start the next bet anyway?" Li Xiu changed the subject
"You seem very confident" Tian Shen smiled
"Of course! I will be the 100% winner of this one!" Last night she tampered all the body tissues of her disciple using Paragon energy, of course she is sure that she will win.
"Confidence is nothing against absolute power." Of course, he also knew about her actions, but he didn''t care, with Tian Yanyu''s current anger, it is impossible for anyone to defeat her.
"Hehe, then you don''t have to cry under me if you lose" Li Xiu said as she licked her lips
Tian Shenughed a little and didn''t deny it, this woman is really shameless, of course, this amount of her shamelessness is only in front of him.
Although she is shameless in front of others, she has never talked about pervert topics
"If I win, you will be mine" Li Xiu demanded
"So if I win, you''ll be pregnant but childless as much as I want" Tian Shen said with a smirk.
Li Xiu frowned, she didn''t understand what he meant
Tian Shen moved his head next to her ear and exined what he meant
"This- this is impossible! I would never do such a shameless and perverted thing"Her face turned red up to her earlobes and smoke rose from her head.
Even for a person like her, such a thing is too shameless, all her dignity and honor will be destroyed!
"Didn''t you say it was impossible to lose? What? are you scared?
"
"Of course not! But this... ok, it''s okay" She finally agreed, thinking that her disciple won''t lose.
"You guys forgot me?" Wang Lin suddenly came forward and spoke
"Yeah" Tian Shen said indifferently
"You-" Nn Xiuqing was about to say all the curses she knew but Chi Yun stopped her.
"Well, it looks like you''re betting again, so I wanted to participate" Wang Lin said, barely holding his fake smile.
"If I win, I want the Heaven Essence and Eternal Origin, if I lose, I''ll give you a drop of blood of the founder of the Wang family" he gritted his teeth as he said thest part of the words.
He really didn''t want to use such a valuable treasure in a bet, but unfortunately there was nothing else that could catch their attention.
But there is no problem, this time he was sure he would win
his son had already talked to the majority of other geniuses and they also agreed to form an alliance with him against Tian Yanyu, Wen Rong, Jin Xiuying, Mei Li and Wang Liuying, in exchange for some special resources.
More importantly, he himself had a short meeting with Emperor Weist night
Emperor Wei agreed to support them to start a war with the Tian family and its allies, and if the force behind the Netherworld Pce interfered, the Immortal Court would stop them.
In other words, after thispetition, there will probably be a war, so after the war, the Wang family will be one of the strongest in the entire Lower Verse by devouring the Tian family and its allies.
"Oh? Sure, no problem" A yful smile appeared on Tian Shen''s face, he didn''t expect this man to be so generous.
He then nced at Chen Meiying who was indifferently staring at the big floating screen, he could feel the girl''s jealousy.
''It seems I ignored her a little too much.'' He didn''t want to ignore this goddess, but unfortunately, due to the situation, he couldn''t pay much attention to her.
And now it seems that this little goddess is a little upset
"Huh?" Sensing something, Tian Shen turned around and gave Li Xiu a nk look
"What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Li Xiu ced Tian Shen''s hand on her head and began petting her own head with Tian Shen''s hand.
"..."
"Nothing" Tian Shen sighed and then turned his attention to the big floating screen, this stage has finally started.
Representatives of other forces also started betting, they were used to the current atmosphere and did not have a problem with it anymore
Of course, the patriarch of the Tian family was no longer here, he told the ancestors the news of the first stagest night, and after that, the ancestors ordered him to return to the family.
With Tian Shen there, there is no need for him
Chapter 165: Reunion Of Friends Or Enemies?
Seconds, minutes and hours passed slowly... a full day had passed since the start of the second stage of thepetition
On the snowy peak, a beautiful figure was sitting cross-legged and cultivating
"More than a day has passed and I still haven''t find other participants yet" Tian Yanyu slowly opened her eyes and scanned the entire area with her divine senses.
Unfortunately, there was still no news of the other participants, strangely they had all disappeared
"Only 1220 points? There''s no way that bitch have more points than me, right?" she grumbled as she nced at her points.
She got up and after arranging her clothes, she came down from the mountain, unfortunately, due to the excessive gravity of this ce, it was not possible to fly.
The best thing she could do was high jumps
On the other hand, her divine senses were also severely suppressed and could not reach outside the area she was in.
"I''m just wasting time like this, I have to find the other girls" she used her maximum speed for the first time
With every step she took, she passed countless trees and mountains
Meanwhile, the rest of the girls were facing the same problem as her, they couldn''t find any participants, strangely all the participants had disappeared.
"Should I do it?" Wen Rong muttered to herself as she sat in front of a frozenke
She had a very bad prediction in her heart and that''s why she decided to find the rest of the girls as soon as possible, although with the suppression situation, finding them is by no means easy.
Of course, this does not mean that she has no way, her Dao is Destruction, naturally she has the power to destroy everything that exists.
Hence, she also has the ability to destroy the power that suppresses her divine senses, although doing so does little damage to her soul.
The force that supports this suppression power is at least at the level of the quasi-immortal emperor, and in order to destroy it at least for a short time, it needs to sacrifice a part of her soul.
On the other hand, she had a very bad prediction in her heart and did not want to take such a risk, such an action would greatly reduce her power.
"Forget it, there shouldn''t be any problem with those girls, even if Tian Yanyu really be crazy, the young master will stop her" As she sighed, she sacrificed a part of her soul to get enough power to destroy the suppression.
Actually, another one of her fears is Tian Yanyu herself, because of the events that happened two days ago, that girl is not mentally stable at all.
she was afraid that Tian Yanyu would take advantage of the situation and kill her in her weakened state
But at the moment, she had no choice and had to hope that Tian Yanyu isn''t really that crazy
By sacrificing her soul, her spiritual energy suddenly multiplied to the point where she couldpletely destroy the suppression for at least a few seconds.
A string of lines appeared in front of her, this is the power that was suppressing their divine senses, she tore it without dy.
Not even a second passed that she finally got all the power of her divine senses, without wasting time she released her divine senses and started searching for the girls.
"I found them"She sent a sign to each of them to announce her location
After that, the line string was suddenly restored and Wen Rong''s divine senses were suppressed again
Wen Rong''s aura became weak and worn out, and even a few strands of white hair appeared among her hair, and a little blood came out of her nose.
"Better than I thought," Wen Rong sighed in relief, she expected worse consequences.
On the other hand, all the girls saw the signs sent by Wen Rong and without wasting time came to her ce.
It didn''t even take a few minutes for the first person to reach her
"I didn''t expect you to do something like that, especially under such strange circumstances." Naturally, the first person to arrive was Tian Yanyu.
With one look at Wen Rong''s condition, she could easily understand what this girl had done
"Despite a crazy like you, I was really hesitant to do such a thing" Wen Rong smiled mockingly.
"Huh, crazy? me? I''m the only sane person with a brain among us !" Tian Yanyu said proudly as she raised her sexy breasts.
"You didn''t have to do such a stupid thing, what if we get into a dangerous situation?" Suddenly, a sexy and icy voice was heard from behind.
Tian Yanyu didn''t even need to turn her head to find out which of the bitchs hase
A sound that her ears are sensitive to and even hearing it causes hives
"Hey the brainless bitch" Tian Yanyu said coldly
"So you''re still alive" Mei Li taunted Tian Yanyu with a mocking tone
"Hehe, whore, now that you''vee to me by your own feet, I''ll make sure you can''t leave here alive" Tian Yanyu''s anger rose and she summoned his sword.
"Hehe, are you sure you want to fight me here?" Suddenly, the entire surrounding space was formed at Mei Li''s will
The frozen water of theke took the form of a sharp point and entered towards Tian Yainyu and stopped within a centimeter of her neck.
"I didn''t forget, but did you think you could defeat me with such a weak trick?" Tian Yanyu released her killing intent, and the sharp and all the water in theke evaporated.
"Heh, see if I can or no" Mei Li didn''t care about her taunts and waved her hand to smash the entire iceberg that theke was connected to onto Tian Yanyu.
"Enough" Wen Rong suddenly shouted and the mountain crumbled into powder
"Snort" Mei Li and Tian Yanyu snarled coldly, then looked coldly at each other, ignoring each other
"Mei Li, with your power, I''m sure you can turn this whole ce into your domain, then finding us shouldn''t be a problem for you."
"And I''m sure you know that in such a strange situation where all the participants has disappear, finding each other and reunion is more important than anything."
"So what were you doing?" Wen Rong''s indifferent and cold eyes fell on Mei Li, it was obvious that she was a little angry.
Chapter 166: Mei Lis Betrayal?
"Well, it seems that everyone is fine... Um?" While the whole atmosphere was cold, suddenly Jin Xiuying and Wang Liuying also came.
However, seeing the atmosphere around them, the two of them frowned
"What''s going on here?" Jin Xiuying asked as she frowned, she had never seen such a hostile expression on Wen Rong''s face before.
Wen Rong always acts like the mother of their group, calm, intelligent and someone who is attentive to everyone
Although at this moment, she could see the anger and resentment on her face
Wang Liuying also noticed it, but because she is the newest member of the group and her rtionship with the others is not that strong, she decided not to interfere.
"It''s nothing special, I just suspect that Mei Li is betraying us" Wen Rong said in an indifferent tone, although anger could be seen deep in her eyes.
Jin Xiuying frowned, this was the stupidest thing one could say
"Stupid and ridiculous! Do you really think I will betray the young master?" Mei Li''s murderous intent flowed in her eyes.
She could not remain silent in the face of such sphemous words
Tian Yanyu also felt that such words were stupid, how could someone dare to betray her brother?
"Huh, did I say betraying the young master?" Wen Rong smiled mockingly
"I know that even if your whole family is ughtered, you will not betray the young master" she exined.
"So what do you mean?" Mei Li frowned, was this bastard teasing her?
"I mean betraying us, everyone knows that you slept with the young masterst night, I''m sure you''r even more addicted to him than before, aren''t you?"
"To the extent that you couldn''t agree to share him anymore, and that''s why you probably decided to kill us all" Wen Rong exined her reasoning.
"First of all, what you said is naturally true, but doesn''t this brainless fool also want to kill us all?" Mei Li pointed to Tian Yanyu.
"She doesn''t dare to do that" Wen Rong didn''t even bother to nce at Tian Yanyu.
"I don''t dare?" Tian Yanyu angrily red at Wen Rong
"I understand, but what you are saying is still stupid and ridiculous, if I kill you, the young master will never forgive me" replied Mei Li.
"Then what were you doing?" Wen Rong also knew that Mei Li''s betrayal theory was wrong
But for some reason, her mind insisted on the urrence of such a thing, as if her mind wanted her to believe such a thing
Thinking of all this, Wen Rong frowned and stood up
"What happened?" everyone asked at the same time
Wen Rong ignored them and looked around, activated her Dao andpletely destroyed all the surrounding space.
"Help" she pointed at Tian Yanyu, thetter helped her destroy the surrounding space without asking.
"Cover the surroundings with your domain" then she pointed to Mei Li
Wasting no time, Mei Li also created an icy dimension around them before the space was created again
"What''s wrong Wen Rong?" Jin Xiuying asked seriously
"My mind was attacked" Wen Rong breathed as he sat down again
Suddenly she felt her mind open and clear, the same natural feeling she always had
"What?" Everyone looked at her in shock
"But how are you? No one should have that kind of power" Wang Liuying couldn''t believe it
Not only her, but the rest of the girls couldn''t believe it either
"It''s probably because I sacrificed a part of my soul. After sacrificing my soul, I was in a weak state, and I was probably mind attacked at the same time" Wen Rong exined as she scanned her mind.
"Who has the power to do such a thing?" Mei Li frowned
"Only three, Wang Changsheng and the two girls" Tian Yanyu answered
"So they wanted to kill us in this way, huh?" Jin Xiuying reasoned after some thought.
"Very likely, but they failed to attack your minds" Wen Rong sighed, she knew her young master is watching this round.
she could only hope that she had not disappointed her young master
"What should we do? The situation has be very strange! Even all the participants have disappeared" Wang Liuying suddenly said
"Right, our main issue was the disappearance of the participants" Wen Rong gritted her teeth, due to her stupidity this important issue waspletely forgotten.
"Actually, I know a little about this" Mei Li said after a moment''s thought
Suddenly all eyes fell on her
"It''s true that I could find everyone much earlier, but I was a bit busy" she confirmed without any shame, not needing Wen Rong to do anything.
"busy with what?"
"I made this whole ce my domain, although I still couldn''t find a trace of any participants, against my power only Wang Changsheng and those two girls can hide themselves."
"What about the others? Even if the three of them help them, such a thing is not possible."
"Yet you couldn''t find any trace of the participants" Tian Yanyu frowned, it looked like someone was ying them.
"In such a case, there is only one possibility" Mei Li continued as she nodded her head in agreement with Tian Yanyu''s words.
"They''re cheating and it''s look like theg all formed an alliance against us" Wen Rong frowned, although she had already considered the possibility that Wang Changsheng would form such an alliance against them, but she didn''t think he would really seed.
"So what? I don''t think a few insects will be enough to defeat us" Jin Xiuying joked, seeing the cold and serious atmosphere, wanting to warm it up a bit.
"Wang Changsheng is not stupid and I don''t think he would make his previous mistake. If they are cheating, it means that someone is helping them from outside." Although her joke was useless, her words faced with Tian Yanyu''s serious answer.
"We should also not forget that those two girls are not that much weaker than us" Wang Liuying added a point.
"Does Wang Changsheng really manage to add those two girls into his alliance?" Jin Xiuying also frowned.
"No doubt, our first meeting with those two wasn''t so good"Wen Rong confirmed
"So we have to prepare ourselves for the worst, the fight will not be easy"
Everyone nodded in agreement, maybe for the first time they had to use their full power
well the first time against their generation
Chapter 167: Daddy Tian Shen
"So they found out, huh? Well, nothing less was expected."
On top of a snowy mountain, a young and handsome man was sitting cross-legged and was watching the events that the orb in his hand was showing
"It''s a bit of a shame that I couldn''t destroy their rtionship before the final battle" Wang Changsheng smiled.
Of course, he didn''t care that much, he already knew that this n had a high probability of failure
But it was still worth trying, if he seeded, his chances of winning the final battle would increase
"It''s a pity that I couldn''t satisfy those two girls, with their help my victory was 100%, but even without them and with this talisman, I will still be the main winner" while looking at the talisman in his hand, he whispered to himself
This is the talisman he got after befriending Ye Feng, the talisman that has the ability to kill those girls in the most brutal way.
Although he wasn''t going to waste such a talisman just for those girls, his main goal is to kill Tian Shen.
Naturally, it must be ensured that Tian Shen will also appear in the final battle
"Hahaha, Tian Shen, I''m sure you never thought that I have such a trump card! I''m the main character of my world! I will crush you under my feet!" Wang Changsheng''sughter echoed throughout the mountain.
"Such pure hatred, I really want to know what that Tian Shen did to Brother Wang" Suddenly the space bent and a figure emerged from it.
"It''s not worth talking about Brother Ye Feng." Wang Changsheng smiled and did not exin
He doesn''t like to recount and reminding his pitiful defeat against Tian Shen and those whores
"Well, if you say so" Ye Feng also noticed Wang Changsheng''s feelings, after all, no one likes to tell others about their biggest failures.
Even for himself, there are memories that are nothing but pathetic
"Anyway Brother Wang, are you sure about our n right?"
"Ah, there shouldn''t be any problem" Wang Changsheng nodded, he had scanned his n many times and had seen no problem with it.
The only variable is the two girls, but he is sure that they won''t interfere, anyway, one of the two girls doesn''t like Tian Shen.
"I hope nothing goes wrong, because I have a bad feeling." Ye Feng stood next to Wang Changsheng and stared at the sky with deep eyes.
"You don''t need to worry, brother Ye Feng, even if something goes wrong, I''ll just use my trump card at most" one could feel the absolute confidence in his tone.
How is it possible for him to lose despite that talisman?
"Anyway, they have toe here sooner orter." Wang Changsheng got up and walked to the top of the mountain and looked down.
"With the restrictions that have been imposed on them, I think it will take a while for them to find here" Ye Feng also went next to him and looked down.
Basically, they didn''t really have any restrictions, they could freely use their ability to break the void, fly and even their divine senses.
They were really cheating, but who cares? It is not like anyone will notice that they are cheating
The person who helped them, or more precisely has helped Wang Changsheng to cheat, is one of the beings standing at the head of the Lower Verse.
Immortal Court''s Emperor! Emperor Wei
"Heh, this is another reason why they can''t win" Wang Changsheng smirked and then broke through the void and went somewhere else.
"This boy is too arrogant." Meanwhile, the smile on Ye Feng''s face disappeared
Although Wang Changsheng is really talented, his revenge blinded him, no matter how much Ye Feng warned him, he still ignored them all.
Ye Feng also felt bad about this n, thest time he felt bad about something was when his ex-wife betrayed him.
Unfortunately, he ignored his sense at that time and the result was death
"I don''t want to repeat the same mistake this time" as he muttered to himself, he broke through the void and followed Wang Changsheng.
Meanwhile, above thepetition area, the audience hall
"Don''t you want to do something?" Li Xiu said as she ced her sexy, toned, white legs on Tian Shen.
"No? Why should I do anything?" Tian Shen slowly took off her high heels and began to caress and massage her feet.
"They''re actually cheating, under the circumstances I doubt your girls have a chance to win" Li Xiu lifted her skirt slightly to reveal her sexy thighs.
Of course, she didn''t forget to create ayer around herself and Tian Shen, no one could see that Tian Shen was caressing her feet.
"Well? I didn''t send them there to win, it''s actually even better if they lose" Li Xiu''s white panties and the sides of this naughty phoenix''s pussy werepletely in his line of sight.
It was clear that this woman was trying to seduce him, unfortunately, seducing him is not possible
"Then why did you tell them to participate in thispetition?" Li Xiu did not believe this man''s words even for a moment.
"To gain experience and crush your disciple" Of course, Tian Shen wasn''t lying
His purpose in sending the girls to thepetition was not for them to win, he just wanted them to gain experience and realize their weaknesses.
"Heh, whatever you say" Li Xiu stopped and instead focused on Ye Feng and Wang Changsheng for a moment.
''Why do I feel that person''s aura on these two?'' She frowned and looked up, her gaze passed through space-time and countlessyers of dimensions.
however her gaze could not reach above the multi-vere, as if a force stopped her
''Does that bastard really want to mess with this monster?''Se couldn''t understand how that idiot had such audacity.
"Ahhhh~~What are you doing?~"Suddenly, a wonderful sense of pleasure filled her whole being for a moment.
she looked at Tian Shen and saw that the former had ced her on hisp and was caressing her private area
"Nothing? I''m ying?" Tian Shen ignored her and ran a hand over her white panties, his finger went inside a little and caressed the inside a little from the panties.
"Ahhhh~~ I''m not your toy, you know that right?~" Li Xiu not only didn''t stop him, but with a lustful tone, she even wanted to make him horny
Even if she wanted to stop him, her body wouldn''t allow her, every time Tian Shen caressed her private area, her whole body vibrated due to Pleasure like an electric current.
Colorless liquid slowly came out of her pussy and even wet her panties
"You don''t want to be?" Tian Shen replied
"Of course not, I want to be your daughter, Daddy!" Li Xiu brought her face closer and licked Tian Shen''s lips with her tongue after whispering in his ear.
"..."
"What sin did I do that I have to be with these two?" On the other hand, the goddess of fate did not know whether to cry orugh as she saw the pervert actions of these two.
Chapter 168: A Fake Battle
"Should we attack first or wait for them to attack us?" Beside a frozenke, Mei Li and the other girls were sitting.
"If we don''t attack, they probably won''t attack either, if we don''t get ten thousand points, we will be eliminated directly" Wen Rong sighed.
She understood that this time Wang Changsheng''s n was really perfect andplete
If they don''t attack, they will lose. If they attack, there is a fifty-fifty chance of defeat and victory with the current situation
"Then we have no other choice, huh?" Tian Yanyu frowned, she didn''t like this situation
"How should we find them?" Wang Liuying suddenly asked, and her question made everyone fall silent
She was right, they had no way of finding them
"I don''t think there''s any need, they''ll probably guide us themselves" Tian Yanyu replied with a mocking smile, those bastards definitely left some signs.
"Then we better not waste any more time" Mei Li said after ncing at Wen Rong
"My condition has almost healed, it''s better to leave." Wen Rong also nodded and they all stood up.
"We will move together, we should not be separated in any way" then she exined thest point and took a step.
The others followed her
Seconds, minutes and hours passed slowly, in the past few hours they had searched arge part of the mountain and forest, and yet they had not been able to find Wang Changsheng and his alliance.
"Is that bastard ying us?" Jin Xiuying asked angrily
"I bet he''s watching us from somewhere" Tian Yanyu was also really angry
She nned to win this stage as soon as possible and spend an extra day with her brother
However, with the current situation, such a thing did not seem possible
Anger and murderous intent flowed in her eyes like a river
"One¡no, there are two people here." Ignoring Tian Yanyu, Wen Rong turned around and nced to the right, at first nce there was only air.
However, she noticed more carefully that this air... looks a little artificial?
Suddenly, an aura of chaos and destruction radiated from Wen Rong''s body and destroyed the entire atmosphere
"Well, as I told you, they will notice us" Yang Yuehua said to Xu Yn as she dodged Wen Rong''s attack by jumping andnded within a few meters of them.
"I underestimated them" Xu Yn gave a cold snort as she looked away from her friends and looked at Wen Rong and the others.
"So you two wanted to attack us secretly huh?"
"Peft hahahaha... do you really think we are afraid of you? Defeating you is just a piece of cake for us" Xu Yn said disdainfully.
"So what do you want?" Wen Rong looked at the two of them cautiously, unfortunately she hadpletely forgotten that the girl next to her was losing control of her mind and.
"You''re looking for Wang Changsheng, aren''t you?" Yang Yuehua asked in a neutral tone
"And?"
"We know where he is" Xu Yn said directly
"Oh? So you know where they are?" Mei Li suddenly took a step and stood next to Wen Rong
"Yeah, but we can''t just say that, can we? How about we make a deal-" Unfortunately, before Yang Yuehua could finish, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.
"What?" In less than a second, all of her cells began to pulsate, warning of danger
How? How did this girl get here? How did she not even see it?
This is impossible! Even if she can use the ability to teleport or break the void, such a thing is still impossible!
unless ...
This girl cut the gap! This monster cut the distance between them with her Dao
Before she even has a chance to blink, Tian Yanyu kicked her in the stomach with her long and sexy legs, and as her dress rose slightly due to the impact, revealing her legs and thighs, she was sent flying thousands of kilometers.
Yang Yuehua hit the snowy mountain, but even the mountain could not neutralize the force of Tian Yanyu''s blow, and the mountain was pierced.
"What a whore¡ª" Before Xu Yn could even react, Tian Yanyu appeared by leaping over her head and mming her sword down on her head.
However, a force suddenly appeared from Xu Yn''s body and blocked the blow, or at least it was trying to block the blow
"Bastard, you thought you can defeat me!" Xu Yn roared, multiplying the strength of the force
"Hehe, you bark a lot like of stray dogs" Tian Yanyu sneered and increased the strength of her hand.
"Damn it" Xu Yun cursed as she saw her body sink into the ground and wanted to use more power, though remembering that this was not a real fight, she gritted her teeth and lowered her power a bit.
The pressure released from the force exerted by Tian Yanyupletely knocked her to the ground
"Ahhhh" her head hit the ground and blood poured out of her ears and nose.
"There was no need to go this far." Wen Rong came forward a little and frowned as she saw their situation
"Did you want to be in their ce?" Tian Yanyu looked at her
"No thanks." Wen Rong noticed that Tian Yanyu''s mind was unstable
On the other hand, she was also surprised from the inside, it would take her some time to defeat even one of these two, and yet Tian Yanyu defeated both of them so easily.
dhe doesn''t think that Tian Yanyu is that powerful, it''spletely stupid, although Tian Yanyu is the strongest among them, but the gap between them is not so big.
So the only possible option is that these two lost on purpose...?
"Well, you wanted to make a deal, didn''t you? So how about this, you say the location and we''ll let you go" though right now is not the time to think about such things.
"Dream on" Xu Yun sneered
"If you want to die, it''s okay." Tian Yanyu walked towards her and wanted to crush her head with her foot.
"Okay, cough cough, we say" Yang Yuehua came out from the pierced mountain with a blood-soaked body on the other side and said
"Your friend is much smarter than you" Tian Yanyu taunted this phoenix for thest time and returned beside Wen Rong.
Yang Yuehua slowly walked towards them with broken steps and told them the location of Wang Changsheng.
"We will see you twoter... maybe not" Mei Li waved to them and they all left
"Damn it! How could we have been beaten so pitifully if it wasn''t for Master''s words?" Xu Yn gritted her teeth again and cursed to herself.
"Well, don''t whine so much, even if you didn''t hold back, I don''t think you could win against that girl" Yang Yuehua smiled bitterly.
The phoenix just snorted coldly and said nothing, her friend was somewhat right, if it was one vs one she couldn''t win
"But aren''t you here? Together we can beat her to death!" she fisted her hands and seemed to really want to beat Tian Yanyu.
"You know she''s not alone, right?"
"..."
Chapter 169: Tian Yanyus Death ?
"I can''t use my domain power here" Mei Li said as she looked around
"It''s like they really prepared everything in advance, we practically have no environmental advantage in this ce" Wang Liuying also sighed as she looked around.
There was no snow in this mountain was, although it could not be saidpletely because a little snow was still visible on some of the mountains that surrounded it.
"Of course, that Wang Changshang naturally doesn''t want us to have any advantage" Wen Rong also confirmed.
"Heh, so what? Against the Absolute power, any n is useless" Teban Yanyu snorted coldly and saw their words as absurd.
"The problem is that our power is not absolute" Jin Xiuying taunted, causing Tian Yanyu to re at her.
she also shrugged her shoulders in response, they have neither environmental superiority nor numerical superiority in this ce
"So you finally came!" A familiar voice that was disgusting to them echoed throughout the mountains
"So you finally came out of your nest, you cowardly mouse" Tian Yanyu raised her head a little and looked up.
From different sides and on each mountain, a number of participants appeared, excluding Wang Changsheng, there were a total of eighty people.
"So you couldn''t please everyone huh?" Wen Rong sneered
If we don''t count them, eleven people are actually not here, in other words, the rest were either killed or they withdrew from thepetition of their own ord.
"There''s no need for them, with this number, I''ll make sure you never leave here alive" a contemptuous smile appeared on Wang Changsheng''s face.
"You really don''t think these will be our opponents?"
"Who knows? Maybe they''ll be, maybe they won''t, if they can defeat you, I promised the boys that I''ll let them enjoy you before I kill you."
"If they can''t, I''ll kill you all myself" Wang Changsheng replied indifferently, of course she didn''t just want to kill these girls.
"Oh that''s right, you don''t need to worry, I will send that bastard Tian Shen to you sooner orter."
she wanted to humiliate them in the worst possible way
"I swear to heaven that I will send your dismembered body to the Wang family" Tian Yanyu shouted with murderous intent.
Not only her, but the killing intent of all the girls in one moment was released and caused the whole mountain to tremble, their auras rose and they were ready to fight.
"Attack" Wang Changsheng pointed out, and his eighty allies attacked five of them in five groups of sixteen.
"Don''t take too long, we should spend the most time torturing that bastard Wang Changsheng" Wen Rong, who always kept her calmness, waspletely angry at this moment.
The rest of the girls also nodded and each one attacked their opponents
"Do you really think they can beat those girls?" On the other side, Ye Feng asked Wang Changsheng.
"Of course not, they are just my tools to drain the energy of those girls, I will kill them myself"
"Right" Ye Feng nodded and then looked at the battlefield
----
"This is thest warning I give you, withdraw from thepetition and I will let you get out of here alive" Tian Yanyu said coldly while looking indifferently at the sixteen people in front of her.
"Lady Tian Yanyu, I''m sorry, but Wang Changsheng''s offer is too tempting" someone stepped forward and replied.
The person who spoke is one of the geniuses of the young generation of the Divine Ascension World who has a more or less good reputation, Fang Zheng.
"Then I guess there is no way" Tian Yanyu said
"Get into makeup mode and activate the blood absorption array" Fang Zheng told them through their divine senses, and the others quickly surrounded Tian Yanyu.
"Hmm?" Tian Yanyu frowned but didn''t care too much and went into attack mode
Without dy, the rest of the participants activated the array that Wang Changsheng had given them, and suddenly, red threads appeared in the sky and surrounded them.
"Damn it, how did they bring such a array into thepetition" Tian Yanyu cursed as she saw her blood source burning.
Although her eternal origin will restore it, she will get more tired every time she uses her eternal origin
On the other hand, each of the sixteen participants took out their weapons and prepared to attack Tian Yanyu.
"It''s not personal, Lady Tian" Fang Zheng smiled and motioned for them to attack at the same time
Without dy, they released all their auras and charged toward Tian Yanyu with full force
[Celestial Dragon]
[Ascension Azure]
[Phoenix Rebirth Sword]
[Thousand Shadows Axe]
[Immortal Lightning Palm]
[Eternal Lotus Bloom]
They all activated their techniques and various phenomena appeared in the sky, Tian Yanyu frowned and seeing that her blood source was still being destroyed and regenerated, she had no choice but to resist all of them.
[Eternity Barrier] Suddenly, green energy enveloped Tian Yanyu
[Ten Thousand Chaos] continued to use one of her old techniques to counterattack
The participants'' attacks stopped within a centimeter before hitting Tian Yanyu
"Huh?" Fang Zheng frowned but expected this, with another move the others added all their remaining energy to their attacks.
The barrier that was protecting Tian Yanyu cracked
"Damn it, Wang Changsheng I will kill me by my own hands" Tian Yanyu cursed, if it wasn''t for that array, how could she be in such a situation?
Without the blood thingy array, she would not have been in the cycle of destruction and regeneration, and her energy would not have decreased to such an extent, how could she be in such a situation at that time? She could kill them all with just one blow
As the barrier began to crack, ten thousand des formed from the chaos surrounded the sixteen people.
"Damn it" Fang Zheng shouted, ordering the others to retreat
However, it was toote and seven of them were killed by the des
Out of nine people, three people were injured
"Heh, you bastards think you have a chance against me?" Tian Yanyu tried to strike fear into their minds.
Fang Zheng frowned at first, but then a smile appeared on his face as he saw that Tian Yanyu''s face was shriveling and even a few strands of white hair appeared between her hair.
"I guess we''re already close to our goal" the participants raised their weapons again and activated their other techniques and attacked.
Unfortunately, with Tian Yanyu''s remaining energy reserve, it was not possible to defend and attack at the same time, her energy would run out!
In case of such an event, the eternal origin could no longer restore her blood origin
"What the hell should I do?" Tian Yanyu began to use her brain
These nine had an advantage over her because they could fly, and she unfortunately couldn''t use all of her techniques due to her low energy.
Perhaps, if she had enough energy, she could even cut gravity itself
There was only one way, although the consequences can be a bit troublesome, but it is the only way for now
At the moment as she was not conscious, she was hit from behind and her body flew hundreds of meters and hit a mountain.
"Damn the barrier is destroyed" Tian Yanyu cursed to herself wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, however, there was no sign of anger or rage in the depths of her eyes.
But yfulness...?
"This is the end of you, Lady Tian Yanyu."
Chapter 170: Wen Rongs Death
Seeing Tian Yanyu in a bad situation, Wen Rong frowned
However... suddenly a spear passed by her and pierced her ear
"You better be more careful, little girl" Zhen Xia, one of the famous geniuses of the Celestial Divine World, said disdainfully as he raised his hand to retrieve his spear.
"Since when do animals interfere in human affairs?" A sarcastic smile appeared on Wen Rong''s face.
Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to think about that girl at the moment
"Hehe hahaha, I''ll make sure I use your body well before I kill you" the smile on Zhen Xia''s face disappeared and was reced by murderous intent.
Divine beadtd, especially those superior races, do not like being called "animals" by any race, and yet Wen Rong did such a thing.
Naturally, this makes him angry
"Attack" Zhen Xia didn''t hesitate any longer and ordered the others to attack
At first, he wanted to defeat this woman alone, but after seeing her power, he regretted such a thing and decided to attack as a group.
Seeing that sixteen people were attacking hrr, Wen Rong was not only not afraid but also excited
Naturally, body cultivators like her love to fight, but unfortunately, due to her strength level, she has not found any good opponents yet.
But today she may have a little fun
[Thousands of Destruction Fists] Suddenly, thousands of illusory fists in the shape of her fists appeared next to her and started attacking the participants.
Zhen Xia''s face and the rest of the participants became a little ugly and they had to create a defense arrat to prevent this woman''s attacks.
Their defense array was a baseless array that only required Qi energy and cultivation level, and well they were all qualified.
By creating a array, they were surrounded by invisible shields, as long as they have enough energy, they can naturally hold these shields.
"Hmm? Ridiculous" Wen Rongughed at their trick, such a thing was too weak to block her punches.
she immediately activated her Destruction Chaos Dao ,her Chaos Eyes that she could use to learn any technique was activated.
With this talent, she began to scanning and understand the defense array that Zhen Xia and the other participants created, for finding its weaknesses.
"I found it" All this didn''t even take a second and immediately after finding the weakness she activated her other technique.
[Void Destroyer Fists] Suddenly, a red aura enveloped her beautiful hands, she punched without hesitation and the void copsed in front of her.
"Damn it, run away!" Zhen Xia cursed, and they all quickly got out of array
Unfortunately, some of them, who had less cultivation and power, exploded due to Wen Rong''s fist and the copse of the void.
"Ten people survived, damn it! How are we supposed to win with this number?" As Zhen Xianded on the ground, he looked at the others angrily.
Unfortunately, the others were not in good condition
"Don''t you understand yet? You''re not going to win"Wen Rong said with a smirk, though one could see the tiredness deep in her eyes.
Unfortunately, her soul was notpletely restored, after all, she had practically sacrificed a part of her soul
The healing and restoring ability of the eternal origin is also imperfect and not absolute
"I have to finish this battle soon" Her face was a little more wrinkled, her aura became weaker and even some of her hair became white.
"So her soul is really weak." Of course, Zhen Xia also noticed her changes
"If I use that technique, I can kill her, however the cost is fucking high." He was a little hesitant to use that technique or not.
"It''s time to finish this game" Wen Rong took a step and used his next technique
[Chaos Star] Suddenly, arge and magnificent star created from chaos energy appeared above Wen Rong''s head.
Wen Rong raised her hand to gesture towards Zhen Xia and the other ten people
"Damn it! Run away! Fucking run away!" Zhen Xia shouted with all his might and then started to run away with all his might.
However, it was useless and the star quickly followed them and exploded within a few meters of them
The Pressure created killed all the other nine people, even half of Zhen Xia''s body was destroyed and the other half fell to the ground.
Wen Rong''s face became even more wrinkled and her aura weakened, yet she walked towards Zhen Xia and red at her with contempt.
"As I told you, you have no chance of winning, now it''s time to go help that idiot" Wen Rong sneered and then took a step towards Tian Yanyu.
Although...
"Heh, you''re not going to get out of here alive." Basically, each of the groups has been specifically chosen to fight a specific person.
For example, Fang Zheng and his group are personally chosen to crush Tian Yanyu
And on the other hand, Zhen Xia and his group are also personally chosen to fight against Wen Rong
The reason is simple, each group chooses their target ording to their strengths and abilities
Zhen Xia''s target was Wen Rong because ording to Wang Changsheng, thetter''s soul is damaged and her soul is weaker than the others.
The Zhen Xia''s family has a special technique that cab attack and destroy souls
[Soul''s Nightmare] Zhen Xia''s body turned into ck energy, not only his body, but also the bodies of fifteen other werepletely pulverized and turned into ck energy.
The energiesbined with each other and turned into an illusory ck ball, it seemed that it does not exist, but it does
"What is this?" Suddenly, a sense of fear filled Wen Rong''s existence, every cell in her was screaming to run away.
Unfortunately, she did not have the chance to escape...
The ck ball approached her and entered her body, the ball went straight to the main source of existence, the soul, and engulfed all of Wen Rong''s soul.
Her shining and colorless white soul turnedpletely ck at this moment, the ckness began to spread and evenpletely covered her eyes.
"No it-" she didn''t even had a full chance to speak and her soulpletely exploded
Her heart was thrown to one side, her eyes to another side and her head fell to the the ground, steam starteding out of her neck and her lifeless body fell to the ground.
Chapter 171: Eternal Ice Palace
"What gave you the courage to stand against me? If you give up on thepetition right now, there is still a chance to live" said Mei Li, looking down at the group in front of her with contempt.
"Unfortunately, I don''t think that''s possible, besides, not us, but you will be the one who dies today" the young girl who was almost the same age as Mei Li replied with disgust.
One could see the pure hatred in her eyes, hatred that even Mei Li noticed
"I feel a lot of resentment and hatred towards myself, I don''t think we know each other" she frowned a little, she doesn''t remember this girl in any part of her memories.
"Heh, of course you shouldn''t know, anyway how could a Heavenly Pride know a viger like me?" Wu Ningan took out her bow as she sneered.
"Well, what you said make sense" Mei Li also didn''t care to find the reason for this girl''s hatred and instead took out her sword that was made of ice.
Wu Ningan motioned for the rest of the group to get ready to fight, they all took out their weapons and released their auras.
Seeing their confidence, Mei Li frowned slightly, these ants seemed to be overconfident.
"Don''t worry, after you die, I will give your body to my pet, he loves the meat of heavenly prides like you" Wu Ningan opened her hand and an arrow appeared in it.
[Arrow Of Fear] Suddenly, a ck aura enveloped her arrow, and shot straight at Mei Li.
"Hmm?" Mei Li grabbed the arrow with her hand, though she was suddenly filled with fear
Every cell in her body began to tremble with fear, and even her mind was disrupted, although it was less than a second, it was enough for Wu Ningan to order a group attack.
The other participants also activated their techniques and attacked Mei Li
[Arrow of Annihtion] Wu Ningan also fired her next arrow, which hit Mei Li''s left eye and tore it.
However, the arrow suddenly exploded and blew off half of her head, causing a smile to appear on Wu Ningan''s face.
"Hmm?" Although her smile didn''tst long, before the attack from the rest of the participants hit Mei Li, a ck hole created from the ice appread in front of her and swallowed up all the attacks.
"It wasn''t a bad attack, but it doesn''t work on me" The half of Mei Li''s head that had been blown off, regenerated and she threw the arrow she had taken to the ground.
This girl''s attacks were really a bit special, she used her dao to influence the fabrics of reality and existence
The reason why she couldn''t directly block such an attack was because she had never seen such an attack before and it was a bit new to her.
[Eternal Ice Pce] Suddenly, the space around them changed and the next moment they found themselves inside a magnificent ice pce.
"What the hell is going on?"
"Where is this? How did we get here?"
"Weren''t they supposed to be unable to use the teleport ability?"
Wu Ningan was also confused like the others and looked around, suddenly for an unknown reason her spine shivered with cold
[Iced Evil Guards] Mei Li muttered to herself and then activated her Dao
Dozens of ice giants with two horns on their heads, like the horns of devil, surrounded all the participants
"fuck it you whore! Why don''t youe and fight? Surely you have to use such an unfair trick?" Wu Ningan was horrified and shouted with all his might.
"Trick? Unfair? How dare you say something like this, just sixteen people fighting against one? Ridiculous" Mei Li said disdainfully as she sat on her glorious throne and crossed her long sexy legs.
"Did you think you could defeat us with such a trick?" Wu Ningan snarled as the others tried to fly out of the pce.
However, unfortunately they could not
"Hahaha, you''re so stupid, this is my domain pce, naturally I''ve destroyed the gravity, plus don''t even think about using the teleport ability, it''s impossible" Mei Li sneered.
Basically, she just created this domain, yesterday she became excited as she realized that by using her power, she can turn the entire area to her domain.
she spent a whole day examining the domian and understandig it.
After analyzing, she realized how she could create a domain using only her Dao and spiritual energy without the help of external forces.
And naturally, the eternal pce is the result of her work
Of course, naturally, she will not tell anyone about this domain except her young master, this domain is her Trump Card, she cannot let others know about it, well, her young master Tian Shen is her husband and there is no problem.
"Bastard! I will kill you myself!" Realizing that she had no way to escape, Wu Ningan didn''t waste time anymore and directly attacked the ice giants.
"I guess we have no choice"
"That''s right, if we want to get out alive, we have to destroy those giants." The other participants also looked at each other and then attacked the giants.
Mei Li also looked at them as if she was watching a funny show, although she wanted to get out of here and help the other girls, but it was not possible.
If she leaves here, the domain will copse
"The domain I created still has room for improvement, for example, I can make them lose all their thinking power as soon as they enter the pce, their cultivation bes ineffective, or even they lose control of their minds and be my ves." Mei Li thought of her domain with an indifferent expression
Her domain had a lot of ws and still a lot of room for improvement, plus this domain has no use against those girls
At most, it can be used as a simple advantage, heck, she even doubts that she can trap Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong here.
Tian Yanyu could easily cut off her domain concept and Wen Rong could destroy it
she must find ways to solve these problems and ws
Chapter 172: Underestimating Those Three
While she was lost in her thoughts, the participants were experiencing a one-sided ughter
The ten ice evil giants ughtered almost all of them, and none of them could even fight back
This process did notst more than a few minutes, and after that, the corpses and body parts such as eyes, heart and intestines, liver, brain and hearts were scattered on different sides of the pce.
Blood had filled the ice pce
Seeing that it was all over, Mei Li took a step towards Wu Ningan, thetter was covered in blood and half of her body was dismembered.
"It''s disgusting." Seeing her horrible face, Mei Li almost vomited
"Hahaha, first you killed the man I loved and now you have maked me like this. I will find you in my next life. If you had a child, I will kill your child in the most horrible way.
I will tear the man you love to pieces in front of your eyes and then I will destroy your cultivation and sell you to the ve traders." Seeing the remaining half of Wu Ningan''s mouth twitch from the outside was a little scary.
"The man you were in love with?" Mei Li was a little surprised, but she didn''t pay the slightest attention to thest part of this idiot''s stupid words.
"Ye Chen! You killed my love, Brother Ye Chen ! What did he do to you? He loved you!" The hatred in her remaining eye flickered.
Tears were streaming from her eyes, she had always wanted to marry brother Ye Chen, but unfortunately thetter was only in love with this bastard in front of her.
"Who is Ye Chen?" Mei Li asked curiously, she really didn''t remember such a person
"..."
"You!" Wu Ningan coughed up blood, and then her spirit waspletely extinguished, her feelings of hatred and anger could be seen on her face.
"Anyway, it''s time to go help them" Mei Li took a step and her domain fell apart
---
A little earlier on Jin Xiuying''s side
[Sky Destroyer Cut]
Jin Xiuying quickly gave way she saw that giant sword was falling on her
she swung her spear in the air and prepared to counterattack
[Divine Golden Spear] Suddenly, a holy golden aura covered her spear
Wasting no time she threw it at the twins he was fighting, the twins felt that they were being attacked by a god and not a spear.
"Run away" Xia Chen shouted and he and his brother wanted to run away
[Dark Shadow Seal] Jin Xiuying activated another technique, causing their shadows to be imprisoned
In other words, even if they wanted to, they could not escape
"Damn, this woman is so strong! That bastard Wang Changsheng lied to us." Xia Wei was scared to death andpletely regretted facing this woman.
"It''s no use scolding that bastard, we have to find a way to escape from this situation"
On the other hand, Jin Xiuying, who was slowly walking towards them, gave an evil smile, these idiots really thought that they would be her opponent.
"We must use that technique!"
"But the bacsh are very high!"
"But that''s the fucking way" the two twin brothers looked at each other and after swallowing their saliva, they activated their technique.
[Moon and Sun Dharma] The two brothers suddenly became one and a Buddha-like body was created with one side in the shape of the moon and the other side in the shape of the sun.
"Oh? kinda interesting" A smirk appeared on Jin Xiuying''s face, she didn''t think that these two idiots had hide such a trick.
"Hahaha this will be your end you bastard" the twins shouted together and then used another technique again.
[Cosmic Palm] Above Jin Xiuying''s head, a huge palm appeared that covered the entire area she was in.
As the palm came closer to her, its size became bigger and bigger, in front of this palm, the surrounding void began to tremble and it seemed that the fabric of time-space could hardly bear it.
On the other hand, the blood started flowing from the nose, mouth and eyes of Moon and Sun Dharma
"boring" Jin Xiuying raised her golden spear
[Dimensional Destroyer Spear] Her spear suddenly became gxy-shaped and got bigger
she shook it and the palm split in half, not only the palm but Dharma itself split in two, the twins didn''t even have a chance to understand what happened.
The surrounding void copsed and dimensional rifts appeared all over the ce where she was fighting the participants
"I expected more." Jin Xiuying put her spear into her space ring
"This is even scarier than the scene I created," Mei Li looked around as shended next to her.
This girl had ughtered all sixteen participants in the most brutal way
"Well, they were too weak, where are the others anyway?" Jin Xiuying asked curiously
Although she didn''t want to admit it, Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong are more powerful than her, but there is no news of them
"I don''t know, I wanted to go to them, but I saw you first" Mei Li answered
"So let''s go¡ª" However, before she could finish speaking, two explosions suddenly echoed across the sky.
After the sound of the explosion disappeared, the two of them looked at each other and then quickly went towards the source of the sound of the explosion
On the other side, Wang Changsheng and Ye Feng were watching their fight
"I didn''t expect these three girls... hmm what were their names? Ah, Mei Li, Jin Xiuying, and my cousin would be so strong" Wang Changsheng frowned.
"They are really strong" Ye Feng also nodded, those three girls were really too strong for their age.
"If I had known they were so strong, I wouldn''t have sent the weakest participants to those three, or at least I would given them some weapons or arrays to weaken them" Wang Changsheng muttered to himself.
In fact, these girls won very easily because they were much stronger than their opponents, of course Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong were also stronger than their opponents, but their opponents had an advantage in weapons.
Because of this, Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu were in a bad position, Wang Changsheng made sure to take advantage of their weaknesses.
Although the same cannot be said about those three girls, he didn''t consider them as variables and big enemies like those two, however, it seems that he had made a mistake...
Chapter 173: Happy For Her Death?
"Is she dead?" Mei Li asked in a slightly shaky tone as she looked at Wen Rong''s lifeless body
"I don''t feel any life energy from her body," Jin Xiuying frowned, she never thought that Wen Rong would die?
"What about her?" Then Mei Li turned her head slightly and looked at Tian Yanyu''s dismembered body.
"Hmmm, I don''t feel any life energy from her either"
"So are these two really dead?" Mei Li didn''t knew how to feel
Everything was too muc, she couldn''t even in her dreams see these two die
"Hey girls, I''m here.... Um, what happened?" Suddenly, a voice was heard from behind them, it was a very familiar voice.
"These two are died" Jin Xiuying answered Wang Liuying
"What? How? How is such a thing possible?" Thetter came forward and examined both bodies
Really... there was no life energy in the two corpses
"We don''t know either," Mei Li sighed
"Well, I don''t think we can do anything, unfortunately, their deaths are really newsworthy, but life goes on, we can''t just forget about our life because they are dead" then she turned to go to Wang Changsheng.
In truth, she is a bit upset, after all, these two girls were still a bit like sisters to her
But that''s it... she really doesn''t care if they are there or not, her whole existence, love and affection belong to one person... Tian Shen
Jin Xiuying was more or less the same, plus she had known them for less time
The only one who didn''t give a fuck about their death is Wang Liuying, Heck! she has only known them for a few days
She just couldn''t understand why the death of these two girls didn''t matter in the slightest to Mei Li and Jin Xiuying! Aren''t they friends? So what is this problem?
Has their lovepetition really reached such a crazy level that they really don''t care about each other''s lives?
"It''s really dangerous here, if you''re not careful, something like this might happen to you" Mei Li smiled as she thought about something.
"This also applies to you too" Jin Xiuying naturally understood the thoughts of this crazy woman
As they stared at each other with hostile eyes, Wang Liuying noticed something
"Uh?" Why does it seem that Tian Yanyu''s body is being regenerated? No... it''s as if a new body is forming!
"Hmm...??" feeling something, Mei Li and Jin Xiuying also turned their heads and looked at Tian Yanyu''s body
Her body slowly began to rebuild itself, all the sted parts re-created and formed her body
"..."
"Did we get happy wrong?" Mei Li snorted, look like this bastard is still alive
"How are you still alive? I didn''t feel any life energy from you? And why do you seem stronger!" Jin Xiuying examined Tian Yanyu and couldn''t believe the result.
This girl''s aura had be even stronger!
"You two are really too shameless." Tian Yanyu couldn''t believe that these fools were happy because of her death
It is true that she always threatens them with death and even wants to do it, but they are only threats
"she''s right, I''m sure you were dead, howe you didn''t just die but became stronger?" Mei Li also asked with a little curiosity.
"Heh, you want to know? I''ll tell you to make you even more jealous!" Tian Yanyu raised her chest and began to exin.
Actually, it was her who blew herself up, she killed those stupid contestants by blowing herself up and even managed to destroy the array
But her body was alsopletely destroyed, although with the eternal origin, the reconstruction of her body was a piece of cake
But when she was in the astral state and all her awareness was transferred to her soul, she discovered a new world.
Astral world, a world between the world of the dead and the world of the living
In that state, she was able to see many great and unknownws that yed a role in the creation of the universe
although due to her low level of power and cultivation, she could not understand them, but even looking at them greatly increased her understanding of her own Dao.
she stopped her body from regenerating and remained in the astral state to increase her understanding, but over time she realized that her soul was fading.
It seems that the soul can only stay in the astral state for a very limited time
"Interesting, maybe we should try it too" Mei Li took on a thoughtful expression, if this woman''s words were true, then she could use these unknownws to further her understanding of her domain.
Maybe this way she can even find a way to make her domain stronger
"If this astral state is so beneficial, why don''t you blow yourself up again?" Wang Liuying asked curiously.
"she said a significant point," Jin Xiuying also nodded
"You can enter the astral state only once, I don''t think it''s possible even for one for everyone, when I was in that state, I noticed that a pair of cold, fearless eyes were staring at me, but for some reason, it didn''t dare to do anything." Tian Yanyu exined
With her current power, she didn''t want to enter that state in any way, the feeling of those eyes staring at you and the feeling of the soul slowly disappearing was very painful and scary.
"We will consult with Young Master about thister" Mei Li said, then turned to go to Wang Changsheng
"Anyway, is Wen Rong really really dead?" Wang Liuying suddenly asked
"I hope so" Mei Li replied without stopping to move
Tian Yanyu and Jin Xiuying didn''t say anything and just stared at her corpse, then they sighed and after a few seconds three of them followed Mei Li''s path.
All four of them wasted no time and went to the top of the mountain where Ye Feng and Wang Changsheng were sitting on two wooden chairs.
"It take too long" Wang Changsheng said as he looked at them
"We had to wait for one" Mei Li said while ncing at Tian Yanyu
"Are you insulting me now?" Tian Yanyu looked at her with cold eyes
"No." Mei Li didn''t even bother to look at her again
"Anyway, I hope you''ve enjoyed yourself so far, because you''re not going to leave here alive" Wang Changsheng said with a mocking smile on his face.
Chapter 174: The First Failure And Feeling Of Despair?
"Why do I feel like we''ve heard these words from your dogs before?" Wang Liuying suddenly said, causing her cousin''s face to turn a little ugly.
"Heh, my dear cousin, I''m different from them, I''m sure you can''t leave here" he said coldly and confidently, then stomped his feet on the ground.
Suddenly the whole space around them changed and the next moment they found themselves in the sky
"Are we going to tear you apart here?" Tian Yanyu asked as she looked around
"Well, this is a better ce, isn''t it?"
"We''re okay." Tian Yanyu, Mei Li, and Wang Liuying took out their swords while Jin Xiuying also took out her spear.
"Brother Wang, which ones should I crush?" Ye Feng said as he nced at Wang Changsheng
"Brother Ye Feng, if you don''t mind, crush that ones at the right" Wang Changsheng pointed at Jin Xiuying and his cousin.
"No problem, I just shoudn''t kill them, right?"
"yes, but beat them to death, beat them enough to make that guy appear."
"I understand"
Ye Feng walked over to Jin Xiuying and Wang Liuying
"Well, it''s time to take my revenge, you bastards" Wang Changsheng took out the Immortal Emperor Weapon that he had got from the Wang Family.
Suddenly the whole world lost its color for a moment, moon and the clouds retreated and this whole area was plunged into absolute darkness.
Even the flow of time began to tremble and the fabric of dimensions and space copsed
Only the aura of this weapon was enough to cause such terror...
"An Immortal Emperor Weapon" Mei Li and Tian Yanyu frowned, they didn''t expect this crazy bastard to have such a weapon.
"Are you crazy? Do you really think that the elders of the academy won''t notice the aura of this weapon?" Tian Yanyu shouted angrily.
"Hahaha of course not, my support is much more powerful than the academy! This whole ce is locked by him!" Wang Changsheng''sughter echoed throughout the sky.
Tian Yanyu frown deepended... now many things have made sense
"For now, I don''t think we have any other way" Mei Li gritted her teeth and attacked
Tian Yanyu also knew that there was no other way at the moment, and she could only hope that those two defeat their opponent faster ande and help them.
Both of them attacked with full power from the very beginning and quickly activated their daos
[The Order Of Time and Chaos ] Tian Yanyu reused the technique that he defeted Wang Changsheng with it before
she threw her sword and her sword suddenly entered the space-time vortex and went to the timeline where Wang Changsheng was at his weakest.
"Hehe, this trick won''t work anymore" However, Wang Changsheng realized her trick and with a blow from his Immortal Emperor level sword, he destroyed all the roots of the time lines that were connected to him.
"Damn it" However, due to bacsh Tian Yanyu vomited a few drops of blood
On the other hand, Mei Li did not miss the opportunity and attacked
[ Frozen Heaven Descent ] Suddenly, a huge and terrifying ice tornado appeared around Wang Changsheng and began to freeze him.
Not only him, but the ice tornado froze everything that was around him, including matter, phenomenon and concept
A disdainful smile appeared on Mei Li''s face, though it quickly disappeared with Wang Changsheng''s next move.
Thetter shattered the tornado by swinging his Immortal Emperor level sword
due to the pressure released from the sword, the surrounding space-time collpased, and even pierced the void, directly hitting Mei Li and Tian Yanyu, sending them flying millions of kilometers.
Their bodies hit dozens of mountains on the way of flight and all the mountains were pulverized
"This kind of power... is really addictive, it''s just a weapon and so terrifying... how powerful is a true Immortal Emperor?" Wang Changsheng was horrified even thinking about it.
However, thinking that sooner orter he will also be an immortal emperor and stand at the top, his fear subsided.
""Ahh, fucking fuck it it really hurts, damn that fatherless bastard trash asshole!" Tian Yanyu stood up and the first thing she felt was that her bones were shattered
"With this situation, we will have no chance to win." Mei Li also vomited a bucket of blood
"Hahaha, now you understand that you have no chance against me? Do you guys want to Surrender? It''s not possible! Hahaha" Wang Changsheng appeared in front of them and began to humiliate them.
"Even in your dreams we won''t give up" Mei Li spat on the ground
"We''d rather die than surrender!" Tian Yanyu decided to use one of her trump cards.
Although the consequences were a little terrible, this was the only possible way
[Eternal Chaos Cleave] Using all her understanding of thews of the universe and the Qi energy she had, she struck a blow that cut reality
"Hmm?" Wang Changsheng frowned
Suddenly, a huge space storm engulfed the whole ce, the space storm that entered the creation from the gap between nothingness and reality, began to epass all the known and the unknown.
It practically returned space-time to nothingness, they were standing in an illusory void at this moment
The storm began to engulf Wang Changsheng, his legs and then his stomach and even parts of his chest practically returned to nothingness and vanished.
"You Fucking Piss Of Trash! I will make sure to torture you in the most brutal ways possible before I die!" Terror filled Wang Changsheng''s entire brain and thoughts.
Even for a moment, a feeling of regret appeared in his heart, but it quickly disappeared! He will not die until he kills that bastard Tian Shen
Every atom in his body began to tremble with fear, nothingness was so scary that even at this moment he closed his eyes like a small child so as not to see the monster.
Surely, if he still had his lower body, he would piss himself for sure
[The host is in a dangerous situation]
[The system intervenes to save the host]
Suddenly, a holy aura simr to the aura of the Heavenly Dao burst out from all the holes in Wang Changsheng''s body and began to fight against nothingness.
Normally, this aura would have no chance topete with nothingness, but luckily it was just a storm that contained a part of nothingness essence.
The holy aura pushed back nothingness and began to rebuild the gap between reality and nothingness
Wang Changsheng''s body also began to regenerate
however unfortunately his soul and essence were severely damaged, with his current state, he could not use the Immortal Emperor''s weapon for more than ten minutes anymore.
In addition, his cultivation base was also severely damaged and even his cultivation base was not stable at all and could copse at any moment.
He fell on the ground and started gasping for breath, he never expected to experience such a horrible thing in his life
Of course, he was not the only one who faced bacsh
"Huh? He''s still alive--~" Tian Yanyuughed at herself as she saw everything suddenly return to normal, then fell to the ground.
Her cultivation level decreased by several realms and her overall strength was greatly weakened
Chapter 175: Its His Turn Now
"Damn, are you okay?" Mei Li quickly walked over to Tian Yanyu and checked on her
"Hey, are you worried?" Tian Yanyu asked with a smirk on her numb and wrinkled face
"Of course not! But if you die, how am I supposed to fight with this bastard?" Mei Li answered without hesitation and in an indifferent tone.
At this moment, fear and despair were oveing them... of course, not fear of this fool
Rather, the fear that they will not be able to see Tian Shen again, hold him in their arms and sleep next to him at night
They did not expect that Wang Changsheng would actually have an Immortal Emperor-level weapon
"With this situation, we can no longer win in front of him" Although Tian Yanyu didn''t want to ept it but the truth is painful
Her cultivation base decreased by few realms, and she currently has no chance ofpeting with Wang Changsheng.
"How did you also create such a stupid technique?" Mei Li emphasized another matter, indeed, she also still had a trump card hidden.
Although the consequences of using it are very high, but in the current situation, she is forced to do such a thing
"I created it when we were in the secret realm, for some reason, looking at my brother, the idea of ??such a technique came to my mind, unfortunately outside of this artificial world, thews of the world are too powerful and at my current level I can''t even scratch the fabric of reality."
"However, it''s different here, thews are weaker and I was able to use the technique by sacrificing a little, although I didn''t expect that bastard to hide such a trump card, cough cough" Tian Yanyu coughed up a few drops of blood while exining.
"You call this a little sacrifice?" Mei Li looked at her with strange eyes
Tian Yanyu said nothing and instead looked at Wang Changsheng who wasing towards them
"Are you finished?" The second one looked at them with a face full of contempt
He only had ten minutes and he must kill these two girls during this time, even if he could not kill them, he must make sure that he would crushed thempletely.
"Why that bastard hasn''t made any move yet ?" Only he couldn''t understand why Tian Shen didn''te to save them.
He is sure that Tian Shen has the power to ignore the rules ande here, and he made sure that he cane here.
But for some reasons, thetter has not yet arrived! He was a little confused, does he not care about these girls?
He shook his head and put his thoughts aside, no matter what, as long as hepletely crushes these girls he will definitely appear.
"Well, now it''s my turn to attack, right?" Wang Changsheng smiled, since the beginning of the fight, he hasn''t made any attacks.
"fuck it" Suddenly, an unbelievable fear gripped Mei Li''s existence and she quickly activated her domain, the space around them changed and the next moment, all three of them found themselves in an ice pce.
"useless" Wang Changsheng yawned tiredly and then raised his sword.
Mei Li said nothing and quickly focused all the pressure of the domain on him, and then activated another technique by activating the soul, Dao, and using energy.
"What are you doing?" Tian Yanyu looked at Mei Li while trying to suppress her panic
[Ice Void Dimension] Around hetself and Tian Yanyu, she quickly created an ice dimension created from the void.
"I''m trying to save our lives"
Tian Yanyu noticed hrr thoughts and she also tried to increase the defensive strength of this dimension by using her remaining strength.
[Golden Primordial Dragon Art: Dimension and Space Destroyer] On the other hand, Wang Changsheng activated his technique and his sword suddenly transformed into a great, majestic, noble, superior, and divine golden dragon.
With just a shake of his head, the dragon destroyed all of Mei Li''s domain, and then took a round of flying in the sky towards the ice dimension and began to devour and break it.
"Damn it! What kind of fucking technique is this?" Seeing the dragon inside, Tian Yanyu was even more shocked and scared, is she really going to die before marrying her brother?
The golden dragon''s white teeth began to tear through the dimension, though the power of the void quickly regenerated the icy dimension.
"How long can you stop him without my help?" Mei Li looked at Tian Yanyu and asked seriously
Tian Yanyu didn''t answer immediately and looked first at the ice dimension and then at the golden dragon
"With my current strength, if I sacrifice my soul in such a way that I can only survive, I should be able to prevent the dimension from breaking for three minutes" Tian Yanyu said, although sacrificing the majority of her soul would be a terrible pain, but this is the only way.
"Three minutes... good! that''s all I need" Mei Li said and then sat cross-legged on the floor.
"This bastard¡" Tian Yanyu was about to curse, but seeing that void regeneration power was slowing down, she gritted her teeth and began to sacrifice her soul.
"fuck everything! It hurts!!! Akhh ahhkh" As she started to sacrifice her soul, suddenly a terrible and excruciating pain took over her entire being.
Her brain was disrupted due to the terrifying amount of pain and she could no longer monitor her body properly, even Tian Yanyu''s eyesight was reduced to a terrible extent because of this.
Her divine senses were getting weaker by the minute, she could feel rapidly increasing of her age.
If it wasn''t for the eternal origin, she would definitely look like a 90-year-old mortal woman now, even thinking about such a thing scared her.
Blood started pouring out from her eyes and even all the hair on her head turned white, just like her brother
Her aura began to diminish again, her overall strength weakening by the minute
"Heh, how stupid, this weapon isn''t even my true trump card" Wang Changsheng, who was watching everything, could hardly stopughing.
Chapter 176: Ultimate Technique
Although Tian Yanyu was sacrificing her soul to preserve and protect the ice dimension, she still could hardly stop the golden dragon.
"Hurry up you bastard bitch! I can barely stop him!"
On the other hand, Mei Li was activating the most powerful technique she had ever created, if this technique failed to defeat Wang Changsheng... her Dao would copse.
[ Ice Divinity Immortal Strike ]
Just as Mei Li was activating the Immortal Immortal Attack Technique, their surroundings suddenly began to change.
The air of not only the ice dimension, but the entire artificial world in which the second stage of thepetition was taking ce, was covered with frightening cold and condensed ice crystals.
And a terrifying frost withplex, enchanting and ancient patterns began to spread over the surface of the earth and sky.
The world suddenly faded, the sky darkened, and bright auroras began to ripple across the sky
"What is this?" Everyone present, including Tian Yanyu, Wang Changsheng, Ye Feng, and the other two girls, looked at the beautiful yet scary atmosphere of the artificial world with shocked eyes.
Mei Li''s eyes suddenly becamepletely icy, and a terrifying, magnificent and cold aura radiated from her and covered the whole world.
"It''s not possible... she''s using her ultimate technique! Using the ultimate technique means the copse of the Dao! Are you crazy!" Tian Yanyu, Wang Liuying, and Jin Xiuying shouted at the same time.
Wang Changsheng and Ye Feng both frowned heavily, they didn''t expect this girl to go this far.
The Ultimate Technique... The Ultimate Technique, as the name suggests, is the most powerful technique of a cultivator, it is a technique that the cultivator has used its Dao essence, soul and body to create.
The ultimate technique represents the peak of the cultivator''s power, in other words, when the ultimate technique is used, the cultivator is using all its power.
But the ultimate technique is always used as thest way, this technique causes the copse of one''s Dao due to the amount of existence essence it requires.
In other words, a person will be paralyzed until the end of its life and will never be able to cultivate again... and there is no way to solve or heal it.
Mei Li raised her hand and a swirling vortex of frost and sparkling snowkes formed around her palm.
The vortex began to absorb energy from the environment, causing the temperature of the entire artificial universe to drop rapidly.
Frost runes, glowing with a soft azure glow, appeared around Ye Feng and Wang Changsheng.
They rotate and converge to their palms. The air crackled with the sound of freezing moisture, and a palpable sense of dread filled Wang Changsheng and Ye Feng''s entire being as Mei Li channeled the infinite cold from her being towards them
"Run, fucking fuck it run" Ye Feng shouted, warning Wang Changsheng
Thetter quickly cut off his technique and took his weapon back, ready to activate his defensive techniques at any moment.
As the energy condensed, Mei Li''s hand was enveloped in a brilliant, crystal aura that resembled the heart of a natural cier.
The aura took the form of a massive, supreme ice dragon that suddenly covered half the sky, its eyes glowing with ancient, frozen fury.
The ice dragon roared and the entire artificial world and all thews that had shaped it, including time-space and death and life, trembled.
The dragon''s breath emitted a heat of pure frost, its scales glowing with the reflection of countless icy surfaces, each one a portal to an eternal icy end.
"I overestimated this fucking whore bastard, fuck fuck fuck!" Wang Changsheng cursed with all his might and wasted no time in activating his defensive technique
Every atom and every cell in his being was warning him that if he didn''t do this, he would definitely die in the most brutal way possible.
[Golden Primordial Dragon Art: Boundary of Eternity] A golden and holy aura enveloped his entire body, soul, and Dao.
All his sense of fear was put to sleep and reced by a sense of security
On the other hand, Mei Li pointed her palm at him and Ye Feng, and after a terrifying roar, the ice dragon released a wave of cold that distorted the fabric of reality.
A beam of absolute zero, colored with sparkling ice crystals and spectral auras, charged at the two of them with immeasurable speed.
As the beam traveled, it left a trail of frozen space-time in its wake, forming a crystalline path that seemed to cut through dimensions.
Ye Feng didn''t even have the slightest chance to react and his entire being turned into ice, his body and soulpletely destroyed
On the other hand, Wang Changsheng''s protectiveyer waspletely useless and shattered, thetter flew billions of kilometers.
Wang Changsheng''s indifferent face turned into a grimace as the dragon beam hit him.
The intensity of the impact was unlike anything he had ever encountered. He felt the bones in his chest crack and splinter, sending a searing pain throughout his body.
"No! It can''t be!" He screamed, but his voice was swallowed by the icy wind as his body twisted through the air. As heunched into the sky, the ground below became a blur of colors
As he crossed the edge of space, panic filled his mind. He felt many emotions, including regret, terror and pain
His body twisted and contracted, the void pulling his body. He tried to scream but no sound came out of his lips.
Blood flowed from his mouth and instantly froze in the cold void. His eyes widened in terror and were bulging as if they might pop out of their sockets.
The feeling of weightlessness did nothing to ease his suffering. His skin began to blister and crack, revealing raw, frozen tissue beneath
He could feel his limbs shift and pull apart under the pressure. Every nerve in his body screamed in pain, the pain was so intense it was almost iprehensible.
"I shouldn''t have underestimated that bastard whore... why, fucking piss of trash..." he panted while his voice barely whispered in the silence of the space.
Chapter 177: A Villains Plot Armor
"I shouldn''t have underestimated that whore" he panted while his voice barely whispered in the silence of the space.
His vision began to blur, dark spots dancing before his eyes. The fear that gripped his heart. He thought himself invincible, yet here he was reduced to a helpless, moving mass of broken flesh.
As his body was flying and spinning endlessly in the void, it began to disintegrate. Small pieces of his flesh and bone ked off and shone like eerie stars across the vast expanse.
He really didn''t expect a girl he considered weak to hide such strength
His limbs stiffened and split like brittle twigs under the brutal cold. The once powerful viin has be a terrible, mutted specter, drifting further and further away from the world he sought to control.
Thest coherent thought that ran through his mind was a mixture of anger and horror. He was sorry
Why ? Why did he do that? Wouldn''t it be better to just ignore everything and focus on getting stronger?
[Ding... The host has been detected as dying]
[The situation will be notified to the system''s creator]
---
Beyond the Multiverse, a being opened his eyes feeling something, the dark space took on color as his pair of eyes opened.
"This idiot failed again¡" he looked at his toy, unfortunately the result was a little disappointing
He didn''t expect that even with all the indirect help he gave him, he still couldn''t do anything
"Pride...it''s really stupid, if he used the talisman he would be alive now" He didn''t know where such stupidity came from
Pride ? Pride is the stupidest thing that can cause the death of a person, more of that, the death of one of his toys, it''s funny
"Should I just ignore it and focus on the next n?" He was a bit hesitant, basically he didn''t care about those girls.
His main target was the man standing behind them, he wanted to lookthrough that man by using these toys.
even better if he can find a weakness
Besides, if he let go of this opportunity, he wouldn''t get another opportunity like this again - at least not for a long time
Heavenly Dao has shown much sensitivity about things recently, besides the birth of Heavenly Dao''s son, he can no longer easily y with fate and luck in the future.
Of course, the fact that he had the courage to do whatever he wanted was that he was sure that, that monster could not ess this space.
This space is located between the multi-verse and the outer domain, it is not possible toe here even if you have the power - you must get permission from that magnificent being that stands at the apex.
"I''ll take a risk, you''d better not disappoint me again." The being closed his eyes again and the space returned to absolute darkness
Multi-verse, in the region ofpetition
"died?" Tian Yanyu and the other girls looked at the space in front of them in shock
Everything is frozen, not a simple freeze, but frozen on a conceptual level... plus the scene is beautiful as well as terrifying.
One could even see the aurora borealis in the sky
"It''s like he''s really dead" Jin Xiuying replied in shock, she didn''t know what to expect
It seems that the death of Wang Changsheng happened a little fast? she never thought that he would be killed by an attack
And such a terrifying and scary attack! With a little fear, she looked at Mei Li, who was sitting far away from them and was stabilizing her aura
Although she also has a ultimate technique, but her technique is only in preparation stages, It is far fromplete
"So it''s finally over?" This also applied to Wang Liuying, she also didn''t know how to feel
The person she hated the most was finally dead, yet she didn''t feel any special feelings... It was as if Wang Changsheng had been disappeared from her heart for a long time.
And she just didn''t give a fuck about him
"This girl...I underestimated her so much" Tian Yanyu sighed, she thought that Wen Rong was the strongest after her, but now seeing this technique, she realized that she was wrong.
Under normal circumstances and an equal fight, she can defeat this girl, but if Mei Li uses this technique, even she will be defeated.
"I wille now." Mei Li noticed the gestures of the three girls and nodded, although it was not obvious from the outside, she really had to pay a heavy price.
Her foundation was slightly weakened and even her soul was not in good state
Worse... in order to prevent her Dao from copsing, she had to sacrifice her Eternal Origin
Currently, she no longer has the eternal origin and its abilities... unfortunately, she lost one of her great advantages.
She was really sad inside, she didn''t want to lose such an advantage, but on the other hand, she didn''t want to die either... she couldn''t ept that she would no longer be with her young master... That''s a no no
Even if she waspletely paralyzed and lost all her features, she still wouldn''t be willing to die... Maybe she could stay like that as a mortal servant for the rest of her life with her young master.
"Heh heh" Actually, this was really one of her worries before, butst night by asking her young master a question about this matter, she was now sure that even if she was paralyzed, her young master would still stay by her side and protect her.
While thinking about Tian Shen, a beautiful smile appeared on her face and then she stood up
"I came-" she raised her hand to give the girls the adult thingy sign for their noise, but suddenly blood poured down his upper body.
"Huh? Mei Li!!" While standing further away, the girls saw how their friends'' hearts were suddenly pierced
"You? How-how are you still alive?" Mei Li turned her head and looked at Wang Changsheng who was standing right behind her.
Chapter 178: Returns And Mei Lis Death
"You don''t need to know" replied thetter in a cold and almost inhuman tone, sending her flying with a blow.
The girls did not let Mei Li''s body to hit the mountains and caught it
"Are you okay?" Tian Yanyu asked, ncing at Mei Li''s weakened face
"I''m fine, cough cough" she replied as she coughed up a few drops of blood
"Mei Li, why isn''t your wound healing?" Jin Xiuying asked in shock
"Damn it, fuck it, I didn''t pay attention to it, she''s right, why won''t your wound heal!" Tian Yanyu asked in shock.
"Huh? Oh, it''s nothing special" Mei Li tried to avoid answering
"Hmm, was the sunlight always this strong?" she asked in a dull tone as a tear formed in the corner of her eye.
"Mei Li, listen to me, okay? You''re fine and nothing will happen to you, I''m sure husband is waiting for you toe back? If something happens to you, won''t he be sad?" Jin Xiuying quickly put her hand on the wound, began to heal her using her soul energy
Hearing her words, Mei Li didn''t know why, but suddenly more tears flowed from her eyes, she understood it well.
Such a feeling of numbness, lethargy and decreased understanding of the surrounding environment
she was dying...
"N-fuck fuck fuck!!! Why it dosen''t healing!" Jin Xiuying panicked and ced her other hand on Mei Li''s heart and even multiplied the soul energy used.
But it was useless
"You don''t need to try so hard... it''s no use, just tell the young master that I love him and if I really had another life, I would find him and be his maid again" Mei Li said with a broken and wavering voice and then calmly closed her eyes
The light of her life went out
"Fucking Damn it" Tian Yanyu stood up and distanced herself from Mei Li, closing her eyes and reying the whole time she spent with thetter in hermind for a moment.
Jin Xiuying''s and Wang Liuying''s uneasiness engulfed them, even though they were in some kind ofpetition, but still there was a little friendship between them.
"I was supposed to kill her, how dare you!" she opened her eyes and looked at Wang Changsheng, who was staring at them with contempt, and released a terrifying killing intent that shook the entire artificial world.
It seems a bit silly that she was saddened by Mei Li''s death and not saddened by Wen Rong''s death
Actually, she didn''t think that Wen Rong was dead, thetter was more cautious than being killed by a second-rate trap.
But Mei Li is different, she died in front of her eyes!
It should be taken into ount that they were together from the beginning and werepeting with each other, she has no problem killing Mei Li herself, anyway, in her opinion, this is not a problem.
But no one else has the right to do such a thing
"Difort? It''s no problem, I''ll send you to her soon" Wang Changsheng said in a cold and mocking tone.
Although she was resurrected, there were some differences from before, his eyes werepletely ck and even his aura was emitting signs of darkness.
He was just a corrupted consciousness...not a soul, not even the essence of life
"Let''s see and tell" Tian Yanyu took out her sword, no matter what happens she will make sure to kill this bastard today.
Well, of course she also didn''t want to die for revenge, just run if you can''t get revenge
Jin Xiuying and Wang Liuying also took out their weapons
Even if they didn''t want get revenge, the only way out was to defeat and kill this bastard again
Tian Yanyu looked at them and motioned for them to attack at the same time, Wang Changsheng just looked at them with disdain and took out hid talisman.
He didn''t want to underestimate these whores again and give them a chance to turn the tables, he underestimated them once and it cost him his death.
It would be better to finish everything in one attack
Tian Yanyu and the others didn''t care about the talisman he brought out and wanted to attack
However...suddenly, a hand was ced on Tian Yanyu''s shoulder and stopped her from moving
"What are you doing?" Tian Yanyu didn''t need to turn around to see who it was
"Are you Fool? Do you really think you can defeat him?" Wen Rong said indifferently
"So what? You underestimate me?" Tian Yanyu lifted Wen Rong''s hand from her shoulder
"Even at your peak, you couldn''t defeat him, and now you''ve lost a huge part of your strength, don''t forget that even if you kill him, it''s like he has a way toe back to life" Wen Rong stepped forward and nced at Wang Changsheng.
Tian Yanyu gritted her teeth and said nothing, this girl was right, she really couldn''t defeat Wang Changsheng
"So you''re still alive." On the other hand, Jin Xiuying and Wang Liuying looked at Wen Rong with a little surprise and shock.
"I didn''t expect you two to be so indifferent to my death" Wen Rong didn''t know what to say, Of course she saw how they reacted to her fake death.
And she was really disappointed
Basically, before the explosion happened, she cutted a part of her soul, and after the explosion, she sent all her consciousness to that piece of soul.
It was just that it took a while for her body to fully regenerate, especially since she had practically lost 99% of her soul.
"What should we do?" Wang Liuying tried to change the subject to cover her embarrassment
"We have no chance of defeating him" Wen Rong said without hesitation, they were all in a weakened state and this Wang Changsheng was clearly at his peak.
however even she didn''t know how, she considered that this was a type of forbidden technique which was given to him by the person who was standing behind him and isted this ce.
"So you want us to ept defeat? Do you want us to withdraw from thepetition?" Tian Yanyu asked angrily
"Of course not-" Before Wen Rong could finish her sentence, a voice echoed in the sky.
"You are wasting a lot of time with this reunion, I have to go to someone else after you, let''s finish it." Wang Changsheng''s awareness could notst long in this world.
"Activate" he raised the talisman and muttered some words under his breath
Suddenly, with the origin of the
talisman, the white color began to spread and cover the entire artificial world, the sun and the sky lost color and became white.
A sense of indescribable and beyond understanding horror engulfed the girls, every atom and cell in their bodies began to tremble.
Their brains started buzzing and flickering, there was so much fear that even their brains lost the power of thinking for a moment.
The pupils of their eyes turnedpletely white and they lost their visionpletely, terror engulfed their brains like a violent storm.
"Hahaha that''s the end of you all, haha, can''t wait to see that bastard''s sad face
"Too bad, I wanted to use this to kill him, but now that I think about it, for him seeing your deads is probably even worse than death" Wang Changsheng''sughter echoed throughout the artificial world.
"Boring" Suddenly a noble, majestic voice was heard as if resounding through the celestial symphony itself.
Chapter 179: Naughty Phoenix ( R-18 )
"Aren''t these girls a little too hostile towards each other?" Lin Xiu said as she sat on Tian Shen''sp and rested her head on her chest.
"It''s natural" Tian Shen answered simply, from his point of view, their hatred and enmity is just a part of order of nature.
Probably soon this girl Li Xiu herself will also enter this "order of nature".
"Whatever you say, but you don''t want to do anything?" Then she changed the topic
"For what?" Tian Shen asked while caressing her plump and shapely hips
"Well, I thought you''d get mad if someone tries to attack your little girls'' minds" Li Xiu on the other hand was enjoying being caressed by Tian Shen.
She had been lonely beyond what anyone can imagines, and had devoted all her attention to cultivation, yet she suddenly found a man who exceeded her standards in every way.
This new feeling, the feeling of being loved, the feeling of being caressed, the feeling of security, the feeling that you can rely on the person you love and you don''t need to care about anything anymore...
These feelings are really addictive
"They are in apetition, I won''t interfere as long as it doesn''t get too extreme." Tian Shen also naturally understood what she meant, however he had no reason to help them at the moment.
If he helps them, they will easily won thispetition, and then he would have lost the bet he made with Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls.
Unfortunately, under no circumstances is it possible for him to lose, so he will not interfere until the situation bes dangerous and extreme for them.
"Well, whatever you say" Li Xiu didn''t pay too much attention to it, and then slightly shook her sexy slim legs and changed her sitting position.
"Let''s have some fun until their fight starts." she hadpletely turned her body and in this position her face was facing Tian Shen''s face.
"Have you always been this horny and naughty?" Tian Shen didn''t refuse and grabbed her hips with both hands.
"Heh, just for you...ummmm~" Li Xiu without hesitation moved her face forward and ced her lips on Tian Shen''s lips.
Tian Shen didn''t refuse and kissed her back, it was obvious that this girl was a novice and had never kissed anyone before.
"Ummm~" she wanted to dominate Tian Shen but unfortunately she had chosen the wrong opponent
Tian Shen bit the corner of her lip and her mouth opened, she immediately inserted his tongue into Li Xiu''s mouth and their tongues began to fight
On the other hand, Tian Shen reached under her dress and towards her panties, ced two fingers on her pussy and started massaging her.
"Ahhh ummm~" Suddenly, pleasure flowed through her body like an electronic current, colorless liquids began to wet her panties.
Minutes passed and they continued to kiss each other, Tian Shen made Li Xiu orgasm with the final movement, and suddenly, colorless liquid like water sshed out of her pussy and soaked Tian Shen''s clothes.
He also broke the kiss, causing a string of saliva to form between their faces
"Haha ummm ahhh~~ It was so good~ I want more please!" Li Xiu then begged as she ced her hand on the exposed part of Tian Shen''s pants.
"Later" the show was starting soon and he didn''t want to miss it
"Hmph! I''ll do whatever I want" Li Xiu sat on the top of his pants and began to move her hips and pussy back and forth.
"Ahhh ahhh~ It feels so crazy even with pants and shorts on~ I want the real thing~!" Her eyes were slowly bing drunk with pleasure
However, Tian Shen pinched her protruding nipples and returned her to normal
"Now is not the time, as we bet, after this stage I have enough time to break you and drown you into pleasure" Tian Shen said in his ear.
"Hmm? Oh~ I forgot" a cute smile formed on her face as she remembered the bet, though her cheeks also flushed.
Tian Shen removed the protectiveyer she had created and their true bodies were revealed to the others - until then they could only see an illusion of the two of them.
"Well, where has thepetition gone? Hmmm?" Li Xiu nced at the floating screen in front of them and frowned
"Looks like your disciples aren''t as strong as I thought" Tian Shen chuckled
And Li Xiu didn''t say anything, it was her who told her disciplest night not to fight Tian Yanyu and the other girls on this stage
However, seeing Tian Yanyu''s strength, she realized that even if she used her full strength, her disciple would have no chance of winning a one-vs-one battle.
"Don''t worry too much, this is normal" Tian Shen patted her head to calm her down
Li Xiu gave him a cold look and after snorting, sheid her head on his chest again
"Why are all the girls around me crazy?" Tian Shen didn''t know whether tough or cry, first Tian Yanyu and the rest of the girls, and now Li Xiu.
Neither have healthy brain circuits
Minutes passed slowly, the fake death of Tian Yanyu and Wen Rong was yed on the floating screen, and upon seeing it, that bastard Wang Lin and the two women beside him started tough.
It was obvious that they were happy that Wen Rong and Tian Yanyu were dead, after all they were the strongest and with their deaths, Wang Changsheng could easily crush the others.
Although Tian Shen, Chen Miuying, and even Li Xiu themselves werepletely indifferent, naturally they could see that the two girls were alive.
"Oh it seems like that girl is still alive" said one of the representatives of the Immortal Forces upon seeing Tian Yanyu''s resurrection
"Heh, so what? That one is still dead." Wang Lin''s face immediately became ugly, but his shamelessness has no limits.
"Why don''t we kill this bastard?" Chen Meiying suddenly asked Tian Shen, this beetle was making her angry.
"In time" It''s not that Tian Shen didn''t want to kill him, on the contrary he wanted to eradicate all the pesky insects before going to the Upper Verse.
It is expected that after thispetition, or at worst after the Immortal Emperor Road, he will destroy both this idiot, the Forbidden Lands, and the Immortal Court.
"I didn''t think this Mei Li would be this strong" Li Xiu said as she watched Mei Li and Wang Changsheng fight.
"They''re all strong, though none of them had a chance to show their strength."
"It''s no use though, hahaha, those girls will fail today" Wang Changsheng''sughter rose.
Chapter 180: Another Reunion
"Immortal Emperor Weapon?"
"How there is an Immortal Emperor weapon in thepetition!"
"Isn''t that against the rules?" Chen Meiying and Li Xiu also frowned.
"Of course not, right Elder Shu?" Wang Changsheng said arrogantly and then nced at one of the academy''s elders.
"Yes, I don''t see any problem using an immortal emperor weapon" Elder Shu came forward and confirmed
Chen Meiying only nced at him, yet thetter felt that his entire being was being crushed under that gaze, and panic gripped him.
"Enough" Tian Shen stopped her
she frowned but said nothing, this monster definitely has his ns
No one said anything else and everyone looked at the fight, for the majority of the time Wang Changsheng was dominating the entire fight.
However, when Mei Li started using her ultimate technique, everything changed
"Ultimate technique? I didn''t expect a kid would have something like that" Chi Yun said and frowned
Wang Lin''s face also turned ugly again, it was obvious that he knew that his son would not be able to win against this ultimate technique
"Damn it" Nn Xiuqing also realized the seriousness of the matter and began to clench her teeth, thinking that she finally had a chance to see that bastard''s distress.
Unfortunately, it seems that bastard does not care about their lives at all
"Dead?" Li Xiu nced at the path of death and it seemed that Wang Changsheng was indeed dead.
"Finally ended?" Chen Meiying also sighed
"Son...my son" Wang Lin felt weak in his knees and copsed onto them
Suddenly, he was shocked
Did his son really die? His only child was killed?
"That...that''s not possible! Right, right, it''s just his n hahaha" Wang Lin began to rave.
Chi Yun stepped forward to lift him up, but thetter pushed her back
"My dear son, my only son, my heir, is being killed?" he muttered to himself in disbelief
The shock of this matter was so sudden for him that his brain still could not ept it
"my son!!" He shouted and shook the whole hall, the rest of the representatives looked at him with a pitiful eyes
Nn Xiuqing did not interfere, she knew how bad the pain of losing a child was
"This is all your fault." Wang Lin also noticed the others'' looks, he looked at Tian Shen with bloodshot eyes.
He released all his aura and wanted to kill Tian Shen even if it meant his death
"Kill him?" Li Xiu askedzily
Tian Shen nodded and did not allow it, the game is still going on
"It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, this would never have happened to my son! I should have killed you much sooner!" He even summoned his weapon, which was a golden axe, his voice was full of anger and hatred, and even a little regret.. .
Maybe he should have stopped his son... maybe that way his son would have survived
Chi Yun and Nn Xiuqing also looked at each other, although the former was a little hesitant, but thetter took out his weapon without hesitation and unleashed her aura and killing intent.
"He is right! Even my son was killed because of you bastard! Your existence is nothing but destruction and a curse for us! Today I will kill you myself and avenge my son!" Her killing intent was so rich that even its aura was also reflected in her words
she could hardly control her hatred all the time and until now, and now that she has a chance to release all her murderous intent, anger and hatred, naturally she will not miss it.
Tian Shen didn''t even nce at them, the other representatives and even Wang Lin and Nn Xiuqing themselves thought that he was scared.
And Li Xiu and Chen Meiying also frowned, as far as they know he is not a patient man at all but he still doesn''t do anything.
Especially Chen Meiying, he still hasn''t forgotten how much disaster this man brought to the prehistoric world, and that was just because he was bored and insulted by a fool called the Heavenly Emperor.
"Hey look over there! Wang Changsheng is alive!"
"It''s time to end this game" Tian Shen smiled upon seeing Wang Changshenge to life and then stood up and looked at them with yful eyes.
Suddenly, an unimaginable fear engulfed everyone
-------------------
"Boring" Suddenly a noble, majestic voice was heard as if resounding through the celestial symphony itself.
As this sound resonated, a sacred, noble, and transcendent aura suddenly enveloped the entire artificial world, and everything returned to normal.
The world that had lost its color, regained it again
"Brother?"
"young master?"
"Tian Shen?"
Everyone was familiar with this voice, anyway, in the entire universe and beyond, who else has such a voice?
The sky split and three figures came out, Tian Shen was naturally standing at the top of them
Hended on the ground and immediately the four figures threw themselves into his arms and hugged him tightly
"Brother woooo sob sob, I missed you so much!: Tian Yanyu was about to suffocate her brother with her breasts, but ehe didn''t seem to care.
"Young Master sob sob, do you know how scary it was here? I even almost died!" Wen Rong threw away all her shame and dignity.
"Husband! I missed you so much, it''s really ridiculous here, being away from you is even more ridiculous and scary! That bastard just wanted to kill me!" Jin Xiuying was no different from the two of them.
"..."
It was only Wang Liuying who preferred to just hug Tian Shen and not say anything, she had not yet be shameless like them
"Well, well, that''s enough for now, you''ll have enough time to cling to meter" Tian Shen patted them all on the head like a good father and thenforted them.
On the other hand, Li Xiu was looking at them with jealousy that she didn''t even try to hide, and Chen Meiying was looking at them withplicated feelings.
"My son, my dear son, how are you?" A portal opened on the other side, and Wang Lin, Chi Yun, and Nn Xiuqing stepped out.
"Father?" Wang Changsheng red at them with the same darkened eyes, though Wang Linpletely ignored it and hugged his son.
Chapter 181: Punishment Of Wang Changsheng
"Father?" Wang Changsheng red at them with the same darkened eyes, though Wang Linpletely ignored it and hugged his son.
The pain and fear that he felt at that moment when he thought that his son was dead was really terrible, now he understands how much he really loves his son.
"What are you doing, father?" Wang Changsheng shyly parted from his father, he was too old for such things... and besides, he is just a mere consciousness right now.
"Haha, well I guess all boys are like that" Wang Lin was not upset, he himself remembers being a bit shy about such things when he was younger.
"Anyway, how are you?"
"I''m fine father, but how did youe? I remember Emperor Wei said he will just letting that bastard in here" he asked in surprise.
"That monster killed all of Emperor Wei''s dogs (a few of the academy''s elders) and then destroyed the dimensional boundary" Wang Changsheng said in a frightened and trembling voice.
He really didn''t expect this monster to be so powerful, that bastard turned the auditorium into a ughterhouse.
"He''s that powerful?" Wang Changsheng asked indifferently, though a little surprise was also visible in his tone.
if he still had his soul, essence and feelings, his Dao heart would have reached the point of copse at this moment, but unfortunately he doesn''t and such things don''t affect him anymore.
Wang Lin nodded and confirmed, just looking at the terrified faces of the two women next to him was enough to know how powerful that monster is.
"Father you must¡ª" However, before he could finish his words, his entire being suddenly froze for a moment, as if under the gaze of a transcendent and beyond everything.
"Well, it''s your turn" Tian Shen looked at them indifferently, he really wasn''t sure what to do with this idiot who didn''t know his limit.
Wang Changsheng''s soul and essence has already been destroyed by Mei Li, in other words, in theory, there is no point in toturing him.
However, he can fish his soul from the path of death and send it to the eighteen floors of hell
"Hahaha, Tian Shen, do you really think you can defeat me? You must understand the power of the talisman in my hand better than anyone" Wang Changsheng shouted arrogantly.
"Oh? Really?" Tian Shen smiled yfully and then appeared in front of Wang Changsheng without doing anything.
He didn''t teleport, he didn''t take a step, he didn''t even bend the space, reality itself and its structure was rewritten ording to his whim and came into the shape he wanted.
"What? How?-" Wang Changsheng, Wang Lin, Chi Yun, and Nn Xiuqing''s brains couldn''t even process what happend
"Do you mean this thing?" Tian Shen took the talisman from him and looked at it
"How you bastard... how monster - how did you do that?" Although as a mere consciousness he shouldn''t have feelings, but it''s only based on theory and logic that he shouldn''t have feelings.
When an existence beyond logic and theory wants to do something, these two concepts will not have so much meaning
Just like now, with Tian Shen''s mere presence, terror engulfed every single spiritualponent of Wang Changsheng''s consciousness, to the point that his brain began to work trillions of times faster to find a way to escape.
And yet it was no use
After looking at the talisman, a blue me appeared in Tian Shen''s handpletely burned the spell.
"And now you" He reached out and cutted Wank Changsheng''s head, thetter didn''t even had time to process the situation and as soon as his head was cutted, his body turned into dust.
"Son! How dare you bastard inhuman monster-!" Before Wang Changsheng could finish his words, Tian Shen gave them a simple look.
Under his simple gaze, the bodies of all three of them began to expand like balloons, and suddenly, all three of them exploded, their souls werepletely destroyed, and even half of their existence were torn into pieces.
however they were not killed, before that, an external force intervened and quickly pulled their remains out of there.
"Well¡what should I do with you now?" Tian Shen looked at him with an evil smile
Wang Changsheng''s consciousness waspletely horrified, he had never thought that Tian Shen could be this terrifying
It waspletely beyondprehension, logically he shouldn''t be feeling fear right now and yet, his fear level is so high that he feels like his consciousness could copse at any moment due to this amount of fear.
Fuck it! He was praying to heaven for his consciousness to copse! In this way, he no longer will feel this sense of fear by looking into Tian Shen''s eyes
even the brain and consciousness that logically do everything to keep their owner alive wanted to destroy themselves at this moment.
However, this monster did not let them destroy themselves
"Please kill me, I was wrong, I... I didn''t know who I was up against"
"I''ll do whatever you say and want, I''m willing to do anything! Just please kill me! I''m willing to do anything to get rid of this horror!"
"I''m begging you! I was wrong, I''m a worthless cockroach beetle asshole bastard! Please! Please kill me!" He threw away all his dignity and begged Tian Shen.
He just wanted to die, he wanted to get rid of this fear, he couldn''t even understand how a simple feeling of fear could be so horrible.
Where did he go wrong? Even though he shouldn''t have any regrets, the feeling of regret filled his entire consciousness.
That''s right, all this was started from the secret realm and pride, if it wasn''t for his ridiculous pride, he wouldn''t need to feel such an unimaginable sense of fear today.
"Scared, huh? This is the first time I''m shwoing 1/10000000 of my essence to someone."
"It''s good that you don''t have a body, otherwise you would probably wetted yourself" Tian Shen said in a simple tone.
"I really didn''t want to torture you, after all, Mei Li already did that, didn''t she? But thinking that you dared to bring tears to Mei Li''s eyes, oh boy, you can''t even imagine what I''m going to do to you."
"There is a creature that is almost like an octopus, but with the difference that it has countless tentacles, the gender of this creature is neutral, it is more of a conceptual creature."
"It ikes to y with humans very much, it doesn''t matter whether it is a man or a woman"
"It actually broke itsst toy, out of curiosity, I took a look at its toy''s condition, and I can only say that it was terrible."
"Because of the amount of pain it inflicted on its toy, its toy''s brain was severely shrunk, all his internal organs were rotten and destroyed."
"The holes down there were became the size of your head, you could practically see his heart and intestines, it was scary."
"Can you imagine the pain and horror and the whole experience of that human toy?" Tian Shen looked at Wang Changsheng with passion.
"Well, you don''t need to imagine, I will repair and rebuild your entire being and turn you into a mortal and send you to my friend, I hope you have a good time with it" Tian Shen smiled kindly.
"No no no no no no no no no!!!! Please! I''ll do whatever you say! Just kill me straight! Please, I''m even willing to be your dog! I''m willing to tell the whole world that I the heir of the Wang family, am not anything but Lord Tian Shen''s dog"
"I''m even willing to eat your pet''s pee, but please! Just kill me." Wang Changsheng was even more terrified than before, the feeling of regret and fear was indescribable.
"Shame, you shouldn''t have made Mei Li cry"
Chapter 182: Her True Feelings
Tian Shen then chopped off Wang Changsheng''s head, and after reviving thetter, sent him to a new friend.
"wee him well" Tian Shen smiled looking at the sky, the others couldn''t see but a huge shadow covered the entire multiversefor a moment.
"It''s time to go to the rest of the work." As Tian Shen''s smile disappeared, the structure of reality changed again, and this time he came next to the girls.
"Brother" Tian Yanyu looked at her brother with endless love and affection, everyone saw and heard Wang Changsheng''s panic and words.
Actually, none of them thought that the arrogant Wang Changsheng would one day beg so ferociously - it was beyond their imaginations.
"It''s nothing" Tian Shen noticed the girl''s thoughts, Tian Yanyu was worried that he was sad because of Mei Li''s death.
Well, he wasn''t... he could just bring Mei Li back to life
But at the moment, he would not do such a thing, not because he did not want to revive her, but because she had already been revived somewhere else.
"Young Master we are sorry we couldn''t protect her" Wen Rong and Wang Liuying bowed deeply as they saw Tian Shen walking towards Mei Li''s body.
"husband I''m really sorry, if only I was a little stronger¡" Jin Xiuying lowered her head, she had disappointed her husband and that was what she feared more than anything.
Silence filled the air, Chen Meiying and Li Xiu couldn''t understand what this man''s n was, they were sure he could bring the girl back to life but they couldn''t understand why he didn''t seem to want to do it.
"Haha, well as I told you, it''s nothing, you will see her in the future" Tian Shen smiled
"What!??" For a moment, they couldn''t understand Tian Shen''s meaning
"Brother, is it possible to revive her?" Tian Yanyu asked in shock and surprise
"revive? she''s revived already" Tian Shen replied with a mysterious smile
"Husband~~ What do you mean?" Jin Xiuying came and took Tian Shen''s hand in her arms
"Well, her maternal family is a bit special, they took her soul from the path of death before it got destroyed." Tian Shen didn''t hide anything, though whether these girls understood what he meant was none of his business.
"Well, let''s go." He took onest look at Mei Li''s corpse and it turned into dust
"Young Master I have a question" Wen Rong suddenly said
"Hmm? What?"
"What about thepetition now?" Well, this was not only her question, but the question of all of them
"There is no morepetition, except for you, that boy and those two girls, no one is left alive" Tian Shen thought for a while before answering.
"So there is no winner? All this effort was for nothing?" Tian Yanyu didn''t know whether tough or cry.
Tian Shen didn''t say anything and just giggled, it''s wrong to say that thispetition spurious, anyway, these girls have improved a lot, both in terms of strength and personality...
Well, they did not progress that much in terms of strength, and even their strength was greatly reduced, but Tian Shen will naturally solve this problem.
He waved his hand and the sky split open again, Chen Meiying and Li Xiu did not follow them, Li Xiu who had to go to her disciple first and then she could return and stay with Tian Shen forever.
As for Chen Meiying, Tian Shen sent her to the Immortal Academy, there is no need for her to be with them right now.
Also, because of her past, it is not easy for her to trust others, and even her feelings about Tian Shen are veryplicated
Tian Shen decided to give her some time to sort out her thoughts
"I''m so tired, ugh, that was so ridiculous" Tian Yanyu began to grumble as she jumped on the bed.
"I agree, all that effort and nothing" Jin Xiuying was not too happy either
"Not only have we not gained anything, but our strength has been greatly reduced." Wen Rong didn''t know whether tough or cry, their situation was too stupid.
"Well, my power hasn''t changed much." Well, the situation for Wang Liuying was like the past
"..."
Tian Shen looked at Tian Yanyu and Jin Xiuying''s fight with Wang Liuing and could hardly control himself fromughing.
"Young Master" On the other hand, Wen Rong came towards Tian Shen and hugged him
"What happened?" Tian Shen also hugged her tightly, he could feel the girl''s body shaking
"Young master... I was scared, I was scared that I would die, I was scared that I wouldn''t be able to see you anymore, I hate this feeling" tears gathered in the corner of her eyes.
"I lost my mother when I was a child, I was afraid then, I was alone, and now yearster I am afraid again, I am afraid that I will not be able to be with you anymore" Wen Rong hugged Tian Shen even tighter.
"I want to belong to youpletely" This was her decision, her final decision
Suddenly, the atmosphere around them became silent, Wen Rong was a little scared inside, she was afraid that Tian Shen would not want her and not ept her.
"Wen Rong" Tian Shen thought for a while, Wen Rong looked up and her gaze met Tian Shen''s eyes.
"Young Master?" she said in a calm and trembling voice
"You don''t need to be afraid, as long as you have me, as long as I''m by your side, you don''t need to be afraid of anything, you will stay by my side and belong to me forever" Tian Shen looked at Wen Rong affectionately.
"Young Master... I love you! I love you with all my heart!" Wen Rong hugged Tian Shen tightly again and even locked her long, sexy, half-naked legs around his waist.
"Hmmm? Woman! How dare you! Get off my brother!" Sensing something, Tian Yanyu looked to her right and saw the two of them.
she quickly ran towards them and separated Wen Rong from Tian Shen
"Nahhehe! I want to stay with young master" Suddenly, Jin Xiuying, Tian Yanyu, and even Wang Liuying started hitting Wen Rong.
Wen Rong also started to fight back
"Oh right, haven''t you all forgotten something?" Tian Shen suddenly said enthusiastically
"Hmm? What, brother?"
"What, Young master?"
"What, husband??" All four of them suddenly looked at Tian Shen
"Did you forget our bet? It was agreed that if you can''t pass the second stage easily, you won''t see me for a year" Tian Shen said with a smile on his face.
"sorry? What did you say brother?"
The girls nced at each other and then stared at Tian Shen like wild animals
And the events after that cannot be written....
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!